Change: Queen of The Hive

by tom117z

First published 6th of November, 2016

Changeling hives are vanishing with no trace left behind, who, or what is hunting the changeling race? And what fate awaits Queen Twilight Sparkle and the rest of her hive?

There are many changeling hives spread throughout a large portion of the world. Wherever love energy is going to be found the changelings will pursue it.

But now, one by one, they are disappearing.

Many hives located at the very outer edges of changeling inhabited lands are vanishing without a trace, Twilight Sparkle's family history has returned to haunt them all as something is hunting the changelings down. But how? And for what purpose? And more importantly, what does this mean for Queen Twilight Sparkle and the rest of the changeling race?

Edited by RC2101_Copey.
Cover Art was designed by Jesuka.
TVtropes Page: http://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/Fanfic/ChangeQueenOfTheHive
Physical copy: https://www.fimfiction.net/blog/806366/change-queen-of-the-hive-physical-copy

(Featured on the first day, 6/11/2016. Awesome!)

1 - Prologue

Amidst the changeling civilisation there sat a hive. A hive that served as the centre of everything, the hive where all decisions were made and the future of the changelings as an entire species was continuously decided.

On the average day, drones and queens alike would move through its halls. Guards would vigilantly watch every entrance as their royalty went about their royal duties and maintained their civilisation. The hallways were pristine and well kept, the shining sun lighting up the hallways magnificently in order to display the power of the changelings while inspiring both awe, and even fear. It was here their civilisation had sprung up and spread out across the land, it was here that the Changeling Queens would convene and discuss what was next for them. The queens and their daughters would all meet in one very specific chamber at the very centre of the hive, a large rounded chamber where they talked and bickered under her watchful eye.

They discussed, and they suggested. But at the end of the day it was she, and only she that made the final decision. They all lived to serve her, whether they liked it or not. She owned them. It was she who brought their race to power over the griffons and the zebras, it was the lesser race’s fear of her that prevented rebellion and it was she that would rule over them all for eternity.

They were all subservient to Immortalis, Empress of the Changelings.

It was here in the throne room that Empress Immortalis sat in quiet thought as her queens debated where their sights should be laid next. Some suggested the minotaurs, some the diamond dogs, and others suggested that fledgeling species of equines from across the sea and far into the west.

“They’re divided, their civilisation is like a new-born nymph ready to go in a maturation pod,” one Changeling Queen argued. “But their talents cannot be ignored. Pegasi control the weather, and earth ponies the land. Both traits could be useful to us.”

“And the unicorns?” another asked.

“They… would be more of a problem,” the first Queen admitted. “We have our own magic, theirs would likely only serve as a hindrance to us as they retaliate. Best to simply wipe them out.”

Another Changeling Queen with a light green mane shook her head. “They are too far away. We’d have to cross the sea, and move through that barren land. All that exists there are a few tribes of buffalo to the south and that’s it. Everything else, stretching from that mountain filled with crystal to the Frozen North, is empty!”

“There are the Yaks deep in the Frozen North,” one reminded the others.

“My point still stands!” the Queen with the green mane rebutted. “We’d have a large empty space between our territories. I would advise we colonise that land before we even think of going after the ponies.”

As the debate continued, one Changeling Queen sat quietly. She wore a brown cloak around herself, beneath the hood you could just make out a teal mane with a green highlight striking through it along with her sparkling lavender eyes.

“I have heard some rumours,” another began. “Some claim to have seen ponies with bat wings. And others have even said to have witnessed a pony with both wings and a horn. An alicorn.”

“Alicorns? They’re myths, nothing more,” the Queen with the green mane dismissed.

The one who had brought up the subject of alicorns went to retort, but was silenced when the Empress raised a hoof into the air silently. Immediately, the whole throne room became silent as the Changeling Queens looked towards the throne nervously, some even shuffling back away from it.

“This talk of alicorns and bat-ponies is highly entertaining,” the Empress began. “But I care little.”

The Empress stood up from her throne, her teal mane flowing ominously through the air. Even without the elevation caused by the steps leading up to her throne she still stood a head taller than any of the other royals present. She stood up tall and regally as her predatory eyes glanced over all of the queens present, all flinching back as her reptilian eyes bore into them.

All but one.

The one with the cloak looked up as the Empress glanced in her direction, meeting her gaze with no fear or trepidation. A curiosity the Empress would investigate after the meeting, but for now, she had to do her duty and let her command be heard by her servants.

“While the ponies could be useful as a slave race,” she began. “Now is not the time for it. Once the land that lay in-between belongs to the swarm we can take those equines, but for now, we must set our sight to other prey.”

The Changeling Queen who had brought up the ponies originally bravely, and foolishly, found the courage to speak up in protest. “E-excuse me Empress, but why not take the yaks and buffalo now, along with that land. Then, the ponies would quickly follow.”

“The yaks and buffalo are of little interest to me,” the Empress coldly responded. “Once we have run out of prey in the immediate area, then we shall move on.”

“Empress! I really think we should-”

She was cut off as her eyes started to give off a red glow, the Changeling Queen clutching her head and stumbling to the ground as she barely kept in a scream of pain.

Empress Immortalis turned her harsh gaze onto the changeling in question, her pupils dilated in fury.

“You dare question me?!”

“Empress, I-I’m sorry I-”

“Don’t bother begging you pathetic whelp,” the Empress snarled. “You know what happens to those who do not know their place beneath my hoof. You know how easy it will be to bury who you are deep within the hive mind and reprogram your mind and body to be exactly what I want it to be.”

The Queen’s eyes widened in fear at the thought of having everything she was lost, her already limited free will stripped from her and buried within. She would become a prisoner inside the hive mind and she would be able to do nothing but watch and feel herself acting as the Empress dictated.

“P-please! I didn’t mean any offence! Please!”

The red glow in her eyes only increased as all but one of the other royals looked on in terror, backing as far away from the Empress as possible.

“You are young,” the Empress noted. “I shall only enact this penance upon you for a short while, as an example to others. But question me again, and I shall take your mind until the day your pathetic body gives out and you drop dead in service to me!”

“No.”

The throne room came to a standstill. The silence was deafening to all within as Empress Immortalis slowly looked up from the shivering changeling in front of her and examined the rest of them, her rage subsiding as her now calm eyes moved on over the group.

To them, the sudden calm she displayed caused even more unease than her previous rage.

“What did you say?” the Empress asked gently, though it was the kind of gentle voice an incognito assassin displayed while hiding a knife behind their back.

“No,” the Changeling Queen in the cloak repeated as she stepped on forwards. “This has gone far enough.”

The Empress stood up to her full height, carefully examining the one who dared speak up against her.

“Queen Crepuscule, what do you think you are doing?”

Crepuscule met the Empress’ gaze; if there was once fear to be found in them it was no longer present.

“You enslave everything you encounter. Not just the griffons or zebras, but your own kind. We have served under you with no other choice, nor any decisions of our own for too long. I can no longer stand by and watch.”

Immortalis had to admit, she was impressed. It had been a long time since one of her favourite pets had directly challenged her like Queen Crepuscule was doing.

She would enjoy breaking her.

“Leave us,” the Empress commanded, the one she was previously about to punish already forgotten.

The other queens scampered out of the throne room as fast as they could manage, none wanting to see the horrors about to be inflicted upon their fellow queen.

The Empress waited until the door was shut and it was just the two of them inside the throne room. She then walked back up to her throne before looking down onto Crepuscule in judgement.

“You are brave, I will give you that,” Immortalis stated. “For you to confront me in such a way, your strength is something I would not have expected from you. Though it does explain your attitude in the meeting.”

“Thank you.”

The Empress chuckled, her predatory eyes locking onto the changeling before her. Oh yes, she would enjoy what was about to happen.

“You know, I could use you in some of my more important, and dangerous, plans. A changeling with a fire in them, one who gets results.”

“Are you promoting me or something?” Crepuscule deadpanned.

“In a manner of speaking…” Empress Immortalis leaned forwards a little. “But I cannot have a queen questioning my commands. Do you remember what I told that little queen? I am going to break you, Crepuscule. I will leave nothing of you left and then nurture the traits I desire from you into a changeling forever loyal to me. I give you fools as much free will as you have out of kindness, but you have lost those rights.”

The Empress grinned, her sharp fangs gleaming. “Your mind shall be fully mine, and you will serve me with a smile!”

“Your own unique brand of mind control,” Crepuscule commented. “Go on then. Do it.”

The Empress reached out through the hive mind, searching quickly and thoroughly for Crepuscule’s mind within the many contained within.

But she found nothing.

The Empress’ eyes widened “W-what? How is that possible? I can’t sense your presence anywhere! When and how did you do that?!”

“Just now,” the Queen responded. “I’ve been waiting for the right time, and now is it.”

“You think disconnecting yourself has saved you?!” The Empress flared her gossamer wings as she shot up to her hooves. “I can reconnect you at any time. The process of containing your will shall not be pleasant, I shall make every moment of your existence for the rest of your miserable life an eternal torture within the hive mind!”

The Empress released a beam of putrid green magic at Crepuscule, whose hood fell backwards as her own horn lit up, a shield forming around the Queen as the beam impacted.

Despite the shield, Crepuscule was thrown off her hooves and collapsed backwards to the floor. It was here she lay, panting heavily as she tried to get back to her hooves. Crepuscule fired a bolt back at the Empress, who simply deflected it with one of her own without even flinching.

“You queens, you are nothing. You believe yourselves superior to other changelings, when in reality the only one who is superior is me. You are no different to me than the common drone or the slaves labouring away for us. You are all mine, and those who forget that shall be quickly reminded.”

“And what gives you the right, Immortalis?” Crepuscule asked, sneering. “What gives you the right to dictate our lives as you do?”

“It is the order of things,” the Empress responded. “A simple hierarchy, and it fills me with dread and sorrow you fail to understand it. You have the drones, the queens, and then me. It is a simple matter of biology, my dear.”

“You speak of order, and hierarchies, but how you act and rule is a choice,” the Queen rebutted. “You don’t have to act cruel, you could have reached out to the other races and befriended them, but you didn’t. You could have worked with the rest of your kind, but you didn’t. Instead, you take our minds and free will.”

It was then Immortalis noticed the smirk forming on the other changeling's face.

“You don’t bring order or harmony. Only chaos and destruction,” Queen Crepuscule spat. “You don’t bring harmony, but these will.”

It was then that Crepuscule used her magic to tear away the broach holding her cloak, allowing it to fall to the floor as she brought out the six objects she had hidden beneath.

Six gems orbited the Queen. Red, pink, orange, blue and green along with a lavender gem in the shape of a six-point star all glowed softly as they interacted with the Queen’s magic. Also revealed was the presence of a mark on Crepuscule’s flank, the image of a crystalline tree with those very gems embedded within that tree above the images of the sun and moon carved into its trunk.

The Empress examined the six objects in utter confusion. “Gems? Where did you find those?”

“The land between the Frozen North and the Badlands isn’t as empty as many believe,” Crepuscule answered. “It is here that I found the answer to you, and now your darkness shall fill the land no longer!”

Immortalis growled as she lit up her horn with a lethal spell preparing to render the Queen in half.

“With those? You’re kidding right?” she questioned. “I’ve changed my mind, you would serve a better example if your flayed body was hanging above my throne!”

The Elements of Harmony all moved into position, five of the gems forming a circle around Queen Crepuscule facing the Empress, while the star moved itself to a little in front of the circle in the centre. The five gems began to glow and spin with their magical energies all focusing on the star in the centre as the firing sequence initiated.

Empress Immortalis gave a shout of rage as she unleashed her spell toward Queen Crepuscule, only for a rainbow coloured wave of magic to shoot forwards and consume the Empress’ spell like it was nothing. Immortalis could only watch as the wave steamrolled towards her and swallowed her whole, screaming in pain as she felt her body evaporate into the air around the throne room.

Then there was silence.

Crepuscule had to groggily pick herself off the floor, the Elements of Harmony having taken quite a bit of her energy to use.

The elements themselves, their work done, had fallen a little ways from the Queen. She looked at the six gems gratefully, knowing she was to return them to the tree as she had vowed when she had taken them. The tree needed the elements in the long term, and she was not going to get in the way of things.

Her gaze moved on from the elements towards the throne, which was now empty. All that was left of the Empress was a smouldering piece of regalia on the floor, the Empress’ chest piece to be exact. The regalia was black and silver in colour with a gem the matched the Empress’ mane in its centre, though the regalia now had burn marks scarring its previously pristine frame.

However, that was not what caught her eye. Rather it was the red magical glow emerging from the regalia that filled Crepuscule with a sense of dread. And that was when she heard the whispering.

A voice in her ear, a voice telling her to place the regalia on her own chest. A voice promising her power equal to the Empress, to rule over the changelings as she had.

Crepuscule powered up her horn to destroy the regalia, but it reacted almost like a wounded animal. The voices and magic increased, and the Queen could feel the temptation overriding her screaming mind as her horn flickered out. She began to take slow and deliberate steps towards the regalia, reaching out for it with a hoof.

“NO!” she screamed as she forced herself away from the regalia, looking upon it with horror written on her face.

“You are pure evil, but temptation and influence strong, an echo of the Empress perhaps,” she stated to the chest piece. “If I cannot bring myself to destroy you, then I shall seal you away far from where any creature lives. Your influence will be lost forever, I will see to it, Immortalis!”

And that was a promise she kept. She hid the regalia away from the other queens as she spearheaded the formation of the council. She would form her own hive and with her drones working to build a vault beyond the Frozen North, in a barren land filled with almost nothing but wilderness and volcanoes.

It was in this hidden vault that she stored the regalia of Empress Immortalis, sealing it from the world before trying to destroy all mentions of its existence, though she was never sure if she completely succeeded in that regard. Still, as time went on, the Empress of the Changelings became a story told to scare nymphs at night while the Elements of Harmony would remain in the tree where Crepuscule left them, at least until the formation of Equestria and their subsequent collection by Celestia and Luna.

Four thousand years later and the world Immortalis had constructed was no more, the changelings still existing with the council Crepuscule had formed governing the species, though each hive tended to operate individually for the most part. New bearers for the elements would be selected in the form of six friends, five ponies and one Changeling Queen, even if the latter didn’t know about it at first. The elements would be returned to the tree once more, but their power remained with the six as they defended the land from many threats that came along over the years.

All the while, the regalia had remained silent. One had sought it, but she had never obtained it. However, all was not as Crepuscule had planned…

The Vault, Many Years After The Empress’ Fall

The vault shook as the changelings outside the entrance continued to undo the last of the remaining enchantments on the doorway, coming closer and closer to breaking in each and every minute. They didn’t know what lay within, but curiosity was driving them forwards.

Queen Draco looked on at her changelings’ work, considering what she might find within the vault. She knew her friend, Queen Twilight Sparkle, would also be quite intrigued to find out.

Author's Notes:

And here we go again! Our favourite book bug is back, and next time we catch up with the mare in question!

Also, a cookie for anyone who knows what Crepuscule is another another word for...

---

This is the thing now, apparently :
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/32506859-change?ac=1&from_search=true
https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/32294538-of-love-and-loss?ac=1&from_search=true

2 - The Equestrian Hive

The Equestrian Hive

The Equestrian Hive. An enormous structure built into an underground cave system, this system even had its own underground river running through it, providing fresh clean water to anypony who may stumble upon it. The natural formations had structures built within, the architecture being made from a mossy brick substance with another material akin to chitin lining it, giving the hive an organic feel. In the eight years since its initial settlement, many more tunnels had been excavated and expansions made, growing from only a hoofful of occupants from the destroyed Badlands Hive to now well over one hundred thousand drones living within its walls. The underground city was spread out in all directions, and this is the place Queen Twilight Sparkle called home.

The Queen herself was sitting comfortably at a table in the beating heart of her hive, the atrium. The vast space had been modelled after the one in the now destroyed Badlands Hive, the hive Twilight had previously called home until Queen Crudelis had put an end to that.

Still, that was eight years ago. Now Twilight couldn’t help but marvel how far they had come in so little time. The atrium spanned deep into the ground, going many floors down into the earth. A double backed staircase sat at the back to allow ground travel, though most drones preferred to fly from one floor to the next. Each floor contained various changeling run establishments from restaurants to even a spa, something Rarity always liked to frequent in her visits to the hive. Then, in the centre of it all, a magnificent beam of light pierced directly upwards to a large open hole in the ceiling, displaying the day’s bright blue sky in all its glory as Celestia’s sun moved along through it. From the surface the large gap wouldn’t seem to exist, instead, viewers would see the land stretching out consistently with the rest of the terrain and would even be solid to stand on, disguised by a mixture of shield and illusion magic just as the atrium of the Badlands Hive had done. All this magic, and the beam of light, originated from one source, a golden coloured crystal donated to the Equestrian Hive by Princess Celestia as a housewarming gift. The crystal itself was held aloft jointly in the hooves of Queens Avia and Chrysalis, the statues of mother and daughter, and Twilight’s grandmother and mother smiled lovingly out on their subjects as they kept the magic protecting the atrium going strong at all times.

It was this statue Twilight couldn’t help but stare down at from her table outside one of the atrium’s restaurants. And she wasn’t alone.

“Bit for your thoughts?” Spike asked.

As Twilight looked towards the purple and green dragon he gave the Changeling Queen a supportive smile, his eyes almost being level with hers. Spike was easily the size of Princess Luna, his leathery wings folded to his side. They had often joked he would soon be too large to fit in the hive, but that was still a long way off.

Twilight examined the rest of her companions. Also sitting around the table with their ruler were the changelings Carduus, Twilight’s former Guard Captain, along with his wife and daughter Panacea and Iuvenes. Also seated with them were the two sisters Soronis and Puellula, the only survivors of Queen Vespula’s hive, who had joined Twilight eight years ago just after the loss of the Badlands Hive.

As Twilight lingered on them, she couldn’t help but note how much Puellula and Iuvenes had grown. It seemed yesterday they had been mere nymphs. Now, Iuvenes was sixteen years old, as old as Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie when Twilight had first met them at the Summer Sun Celebration all those years ago. Puellula herself was fourteen years of age, being two years younger than her best friend.

The final changeling sitting at the table was Scorpion, Carduus’ successor as captain of Queen Twilight’s Royal Guard. Scorpion had actually been a member of Queen Crudelis’ hive before her death, a member of her guard but one who was always stuck at a low rank due to his ‘questioning’ of Crudelis’ choices over the years. On her death, he quickly reorganised the guard to keep the civilians from panicking, and he was their de-facto leader before their integration into Twilight’s hive. His skills were past that of simply guarding a door, and his newfound loyalty to Queen Twilight was strong.

That, and his promotion to Captain of the Royal Guard strengthened the bond between the once enemy hives.

“Hello?” Spike called out, waving a claw in front of the Queen’s face. “Equus to Twilight, you there?”

Twilight chuckled. “Sorry Spike, I was just thinking.”

“Thinking, huh?” he said. “Think any harder and others might think you were a thousand years old rather than a mere twenty-eight.”

“Oh hush, you cheeky dragon.” She gave him a playful slap on the snout. “If you truly must know, I was just thinking about us, how far we’ve come.”

“It’s certainly impressive,” Scorpion stated. “Eight years ago we were at war. Now we share the second largest hive in existence. Not an easy feat.”

“No, it wasn’t,” Twilight agreed. “A lot of people’s blood, sweat and tears got us here. It wasn’t just me.”

“Good thing your pony parents were loaded enough to buy the land,” Scorpion stated with a smirk.

“You realise Celestia gave them the money for it, right?” Carduus spoke up. “They’re only of minor nobility, they normally wouldn’t have had anywhere near the amount of money.”

“Really?” Scorpion questioned. “My Queen, you never mentioned that. You should really tell me the whole story one of these days.”

“Nothing much to tell,” the Changeling Queen stated. “It’s mostly just the pony nobility bickering for hours on end.”

The changeling snorted. “Then I take it back, I don’t want to hear it.”

“How are your parents anyway, Twilight?” Carduus asked. “You haven’t visited them in a while.”

“No, I’ve been far too busy,” Twilight sadly noted. “But we still exchange letters. They’re doing well, Shiny visited them a few weeks back with Flurry Heart. Though, Cadance was caught up in her duties at the Crystal Empire.”

Puellula put down the drink she was consuming, and then she nudged her sister with an elbow.

“Hey, Soronis. We should take a visit to the Crystal Empire at some point. It’s been too long since we were back there.”

Iuvenes glanced at her friend incredulously. “Aren’t the majority of your memories there being stuck in a cramped wine cellar?”

“Yes…” she admitted. “Until we were found and taken to the palace. It was those events that led us here. That, and I am rather hoping Princess Cadance will allow me to take some love directly from the heart again.”

“Pue!” Soronis scolded.

“What?”

Soronis rolled her eyes. “If you want some of the heart’s love, all you need to do is visit the reservoir. We only just got a shipment from the Crystal Empire so there is plenty to have.”

“But it never tastes as good as when it’s fresh from the heart itself!” Puellula protested. “Come on sis! You should know that as well as I do!”

“True…” Soronis admitted. “But it’s still a sacred artefact, we only fed from it because we were starving, I doubt she would let us do it again barring extreme circumstances.

“Well…” Queen Twilight twirled a hoof. “She does consider you both personal friends, like I do. So she might, no… definitely would let you.”

“Your Highness, please don’t encourage her,” Soronis pleaded with a sigh.

“Children will be children,” said Panacea with a small smile.

“I’m not a kid!” Puellula protested. “I’m fourteen, teen being the key part of that word. Teenager.”

Chuckles spread around the table at Puellula’s puffed up cheeks, causing the young changeling to pout in annoyance.

Twilight Sparkle glanced upwards towards the sun, seeing it beginning its descent in the sky.

“Well, duty calls,” the Queen stated. “With Draco visiting tomorrow I’ve got some extra work I need to catch up on.”

“You never said why Queen Draco was visiting,” Carduus said with curiosity. “Is it just a social call or something else?”

“She didn’t say,” Twilight said as she got up, stretching her wings out as she did so.

Twilight turned away from the table, viewing the rest of the atrium. Her gaze momentarily rested on the statue of Avia and Chrysalis, before moving over everything else. The atrium was quiet at the present time; a hoofful of drones and one family of ponies visiting from Equestria were moving about, but not much else. On an average day, the atrium would be packed from dawn until dusk, but apparently not that particular day.

Spike also got up from his seat and stood beside the Changeling Queen.

“Your number one assistant is ready when you are,” he stated.

She smiled, giving one last nod to the rest of her companions, and then spread her gossamer wings. They all watched her depart, Spike not far behind her.

The doors to the throne room opened as Queen Twilight and her draconic assistant briskly walked on through. The line of changeling guards in blue armour all bowed as the Queen walked down the dark purple carpet leading up to the throne.

Like the rest of the hive, the throne room was crafted with the brick and organic chitin seen throughout the structure, but unlike the rest of the hive the throne room had a dark coloured marble for the flooring with alcoves in the walls that had black and green banners hanging down with Twilight’s cutie mark displayed for all to see. The hall was vast and brightly lit, a large chandelier hanging from the ceiling with blue arcane flames burning magnificently within it. Guards lined the carpet leading to the seat of Twilight’s power that sat at the very end. The throne was a large and menacing seat made from obsidian, the very same throne Queen Chrysalis had once used. The throne had been recovered from the Badlands Hive and repaired, Queen Twilight taking it as her own with her cutie mark having been installed onto the backrest much like the throne she used as a mere princess.

As Twilight gracefully lowered herself into her throne, the friend that sat at the table in the atrium vanished. Her features became stoic and reserved, completely emotionless as Chrysalis’ was during her life as she sat on her own throne. When she sat on that throne the Twilight Sparkle raised by ponies and bearing the Element of Magic went away, and the Changeling Queen who forced an arrow into Crudelis’ eye socket came out to play.

The sight of her and the loyal dragon sitting by her side was enough to give any dignitary a shiver down their spine, and had caused fear in any who did not know the mare beneath.

“Spike, are there any who seek an audience this day,” the Queen asked.

“No,” he responded. “Though in two days’ time Prince Blueblood of Equestria has requested an audience. Though, there is another matter.”

“And that is?”

“A few guards caught one of the ponies visiting the hive stealing.”

Queen Twilight’s eyes narrowed. “Thievery? Where and when?”

Spike opened a bag up he had stored previously next to the throne, bringing out and flicking through some paperwork held within.

“Last night in various establishments around the atrium,” he informed. “Seems he intended to sneak off with his ill-gotten goods back to Equestria. The guards who caught him submitted the report this morning, since he is a foreign national they wanted to know what to do with the pony.”

Annoyance flashed in Twilight’s eyes, but little else.

“Have the thief sent to our embassy in Canterlot, and then work with the pony authorities there to get his punishment. There is no need to keep him here for such a petty thing.”

“Will do,” he confirmed, ticking off one box on the checklist he had also recovered from the bag. “I’ll see that it is done.”

“Good. Is there anything else?”

“Just some paperwork regarding the annually renewed trade agreement with the Crystal Empire,” he stated, packing the report back into the bag while bringing out a dauntingly big stack of paper. “I thought you weren’t tackling this until tomorrow?”

“With Queen Draco visiting, I decided to move it forward a day,” the Queen stated.

Twilight’s magic latched onto the paperwork as Spike passed it over. She brought it up towards her, examining the first page intently.

“Any changes?”

“Nope,” he answered. “You know Cadance would have told us beforehoof is there was to be, right?”

“I do,” she responded. “But I like to be thorough, there could have been something my sister-in-law overlooked.”

Twilight brought up a quill, beginning to work as she continued to speak.

“If that is all, I do not need you to stay, my faithful assistant. You may go.”

“There is nothing else,” Spike stated, getting up. “So I’ll take my leave then.”

Spike gave Twilight a nod, and as he walked down the carpet towards the large double doors at the end, the Queen sent a message to the guards at the door over the hive mind.

“I am not to be disturbed except in dire circumstances as I work, understood?”

“Yes, my Queen!” the guards at the throne room’s entrance all responded in affirmation.

The large doors opened momentarily as the dragon slipped out, and then they closed again. Once the throne room was dead silent, Queen Twilight resumed on with her royal duty.

Author's Notes:

That's all for now, expect updates every Sunday as was the original Change's schedule.

Next time we get to reunite with an old friend!

3 - Visit

The Vault

The mountainside shook as a cyan blast of magic rippled down its slopes. Rocks were dislodged by the blast and skipped down the mountainside, dislocating various random groups of wildlife wandering the area. The changelings had been prepared, however, and had taken sufficient cover before the blast even occurred.

Some of the changelings looked up from the outcropping they had hidden beneath as other more advanced spellcasters disengaged their shield spells, releasing those that had been hiding beneath them. They all gazed towards the massive set of double doors carved into the mountainside, the cyan glow fading as the protective enchantment blinked out of existence.

“That’s another one gone!” one of the changelings, a commander, informed the rest. “Begin work on the next!”

The various drones flew forwards and came to a halt by the door, the spellcasters locking on to the next enchantment and beginning to unravel it. They had been at this process for quite a while now, and the release was close at hoof.

As the spellcasters got to work, the guards made sure the area was secure and once again began their watch; as they did so the Commander looked on, his gaze landing on a drone approaching from his right.

“We’ve been at this for weeks, how much longer?” the Commander asked the approaching drone, who was, in fact, the Queen’s archmage, in charge of overseeing the work of the others.

“A few hours more.”

The Commander blinked in surprise. “That’s it? I didn’t realise we were almost done.”

“The fact we are almost done is why our Queen has gone to visit her friend, Queen Twilight,” the mage responded. “I hear she is quite studied, deeply interested in history and other academic subjects.”

“I just can’t believe it was here the entire time, and we never knew,” the Commander stated. “How many years has our hive existed? And this thing was always here…”

“Well it is quite remote,” the mage noted. “And the perception filter didn’t help. Had that spell not failed we may have never found it.”

“How old do we think this doorway is, anyway?” the Commander asked.

“I would place it at about four thousand years old,” the mage responded. “A little beyond our recorded history, and back into an era of myth and legends. It was possibly created during the period of the council’s founding, or even before.”

The Commander hummed. “And the enchantments are definitely changeling made?”

The mage nodded. “Yes. Who knows? We may have found the tomb of the Changeling Empress.”

“You don’t buy into that old wives tale, do you?” the Commander scoffed.

“I’m keeping an open mind,” the other rebuked. “We know almost nothing of this era of changeling history, and this discovery may give us an unparalleled insight into our forgotten past.”

The Equestrian Hive

Queen Twilight sat atop her throne, the guards standing uniformly along the carpet leading from the door up to her seat. The atmosphere was completely silent as Twilight eyed the doorway, waiting for them to open. There were no others in the throne room aside from her and the guards, but that would soon change.

She knew they had already arrived, the reports had already been sent by her other guards throughout the hive mind. They had been admitted into her hive, and were being escorted to the throne room at that very moment.

And Twilight Sparkle would not have to wait much longer for their arrival.

The two massive doors to the throne room swung open with an audible creak, coming to a rest as all eyes turned towards the vast doorway.

The form of a regal Changeling Queen strode forth, her teal hair tied into a neat bun and her green eyes were locked onto that of Queen Twilight Sparkle, never breaking contact for a second. Around her, she was accompanied by seven changeling guards of her own adorned in red coloured armour, though Twilight knew more were waiting outside. The group had been led in by a couple of Twilight’s own guards, recognisable by their own dark blue coloured armour that had been worn by them ever since their own hive mind’s original creation by Queen Avia a thousand years prior. These guards bowed to their queen, before taking their place with the other guards along the sides of the long purple carpet.

Twilight emerged from her throne, stepping forwards until she was just a little bit in front of Queen Draco, the silence deafening all of them a few moments more.

“Queen Draco.” Twilight bowed her slightly in greetings, her voice emotionless. “Welcome to our hive.”

“Queen Twilight.” Draco returned the gesture. “Your hive has grown much since we last met, it is good to see how far you have come since Crudelis’ assault on you.”

Draco looked back up at Twilight, sneering.

“However, the guards, and all of this…” She gestured a hoof around the throne room. “Is this how you greet a friend?”

The two queens glared at each other, and the guards glanced between themselves in confusion. The two royals, however, could not keep up the façade long before breaking down into a bout of furious chuckling.

“Oh come here you!” Twilight exclaimed, dragging Draco into a friendly embrace, which was returned gladly. “It’s been too long, Draco!”

“It has,” Draco agreed. “How have you been?”

A collective sigh of relief came from every guard as the tension melted away. The two broke off the embrace, Draco falling into step with Twilight as they slowly began to walk back towards the latter’s throne.

“Well,” Twilight answered. “Aside from one pony thief in the atrium, all has been quiet.”

“A thief?”

“Just a pony who thought he would try his luck, he’s been sent back to Equestria in irons,” she explained. “I think he learnt his lesson.”

Twilight spun around and sat down into her throne, Draco turning to her still present guards and addressing them.

“There is no need to stay so close to me here, where there is nothing but friends around us,” she stated to her changelings. “The journey was tiring, find your assigned rooms for the duration of our stay and then do whatever you please; relax.”

Being released from their duties, the guards dropped their stoic demeanours and began piling out of the room, eager to put their hooves up for a little while. They all knew Queen Twilight was a close friend of Draco’s, any guard of hers would protect Draco with equal devotion. Besides, the Queen was correct, they were all exhausted.

“I expect they will be heading to try out the facilities in your atrium,” Draco noted. “Especially since you’ve got some pony businesses there now too?”

Twilight nodded. “We have. A few businesses from Equestria set up branches here.”

“Pony or changeling run?”

“Changeling,” she responded. “They hired a few helping hooves from the hive. Ponies may come to visit, but they aren’t quite ready to live here yet.”

“Would you be opposed to the idea of ponies living within these walls?” Draco enquired.

Twilight shook her head. “You know I’m as much a pony as I am a changeling. I feel as if I am of both worlds, so I’m all for those worlds joining.”

“Most others queens do not share those sentiments,” Draco stated. “Most other queens would rather stay as far from Equestria as possible.”

“Isolation does nothing for our species in this day and age,” Twilight argued. “Like the griffons, zebras and other nations we have to be more open. Allow ponies in, and allow our own subjects access to Equestria too.”

“I agree, but I don’t see our own changelings straying far from the hive for long. Home is where the hive mind is.”

“True,” Twilight conceded. “But the option is there. It’s all about having a choice, we all have our own free will.”

“That is also true,” Draco remarked. “But then again I’m just content on the trade agreements we have with the Crystal Empire.”

“It has been lucrative for you,” Twilight said, gesturing towards the completed stack of paperwork placed to one side, pending collection. “I’ve just renewed our own.”

“Ugh, I have also just renewed it. Damned paperwork is the bane of my existence.”

Twilight shrugged. “It’s not so bad.”

“Of course, you actually like doing it,” Draco deadpanned.

“I wouldn’t quite say I ‘enjoy’ it…”

Draco just gave her a flat, if slightly amused look.

Twilight coughed into a hoof. “Anyway, you should see the amount of papers the princesses go through. Seeing that makes me ask myself how I ever spent eighteen years without a hive mind.”

“What? Don’t think you could go back to what you were before the wedding?”

“It would be a rough transition,” Twilight admitted, before her features then grew serious. “Leaving that for a minute, your message said you have something to tell me? Or are you just here to discuss ponies and paperwork?”

“I suppose there will be enough time for that over the next few days. Yes, I do have a reason for coming here. But perhaps we should talk in private?”

Twilight glanced towards her guards.

“They can be trusted to hear whatever it is you have to say.”

“I know, but still…”

Twilight sighed. “Very well.”

The Queen lit up her horn, lavender flames spread around the two queens and began to swallow them whole. A few moments later the flames vanished and the queens were gone. Simultaneously, identical lavender flames arose within Twilight’s personal chambers and the two queens shot up through the portal.

Twilight’s chambers were nearly identical to her old room in the Badlands hive. Bookshelves lined the walls, a table with cushions around it sat in the centre with a large bed sat against the middle of the back wall facing the doorway. To either side of the bed sat a dresser on one side and a work desk on the other.

“Cosy,” Draco commented as she looked around the room, taking a seat by the table.

“I’ve pinged some of my changelings to bring us some tea,” Twilight stated. “I assume you want some?”

“That would be nice, thank you.”

Twilight joined her sitting down at the table. “Celestia gave me a huge crate full of an exotic brew from Zebrica for my last birthday. I’ve yet to really crack into it, but the few cups I have had were quite nice.”

“Zebrica? That can’t have been cheap.”

“It wasn’t, apparently, but the royal vault is hardly dwindling,” Twilight said. “She’s never been particularly stingy with her personal pocket anyhow.”

“Good for her,” Draco muttered. “I’ve never actually visited Zebrica.”

“Neither have I,” Twilight stated. “The closest I have gotten is the council hive, same as you as I would guess.”

“Indeed.”

The two queens didn’t have to wait long. Soon enough the doors to Twilight’s chambers opened up and a cart was wheeled in by a changeling mare. The mare deposited the tea onto the table the queens were sat at before giving a bow towards them and leaving quickly.

Once the door was shut, Draco turned to Twilight.

“Now we have our beverages, perhaps we should get down to business?”

Twilight took a sip from her cup. “Agreed. What is it you wanted?”

Draco stared into her cup, watching the liquid within swirl slowly around the container.

“We’ve found something.”

Twilight’s eyebrow raised up high. “Found something? Whatever do you mean?”

“In the mountains near our hive, a discovery has been made,” Draco stated, taking a sip of her tea. “Oh, you were correct, this is quite good.”

“I’m glad you like it. Now, the discovery?”

“Ah yes, well… It’s a doorway.”

Twilight, her curiosity peaked, leaned forwards. “A doorway? You mean, carved into the mountain?”

Draco nodded. “Indeed. We have dated it to be about four thousand years old, and the wards around it are changeling.”

Twilight’s eyes widened. “A four-thousand-year-old changeling ruin!? Draco! Do you know what this could mean!?”

Draco chuckled. “I thought you might be interested. Yes, this ruin could shed light on history long thought lost to time.”

“And not just for changelings! Depending on what’s within, we could learn about an entire era where the sun and moon worked by themselves! Before the mother of Celestia and Luna walked this world, or even Discord was born!” Twilight shouted excitedly. “How was it hidden for so long if it is so close to your hive?”

“It was covered by a perception filter,” Draco explained. “And it is also covered in powerful wards; I suspect a highly skilled Changeling Queen may have been responsible.”

Twilight let this information sink in. Her mind swimming with possibilities, the scholar within squealing like an excited lavender unicorn filly she once knew.

“If a queen wanted to hide it, to protect it… Something of great importance must be within.”

“Perhaps it’s an old hive?” Draco suggested. “Or, as my best mage has theorised, a tomb.”

“How long will it take for you to gain access?”

“It should be done when I return in a few days,” Draco stated. “Once I have verified the contents, I will send for you.”

“And why can’t I just return with you?” Twilight asked. “I would likely have to cancel that meeting with Prince Blueblood, but I’m sure he’ll live.”

“We don’t know what is within this ruin, it could be dangerous.”

Twilight tilted her head. “And?”

Draco chuckled. “I know you can handle yourself; but as my guest, your safety would be my responsibility, my friend. I just want to be sure everything is fine before you go shoving you muzzle into every point of interest.”

“I can see your point,” Twilight conceded. “But do try not to uncover every secret without me…”

“I promise you, Twilight, the moment I know it’s relatively safe for us to be there I will send for you.”

“I appreciate it,” Twilight said. “But now my mind is abuzz with possibilities, the history that ruin could contain…”

Draco smiled. “You remind me of your mother. She may have mellowed out her scholarly nature over the years, but she never lost her interest.”

“Yes, I know the story of how you met,” Twilight stated, also smiling.

Draco nodded. “Well, here’s to hoping you never lose that part of yourself,” she stated, raising her cup.

“And to new discoveries,” Twilight added, clinking her cup against Draco’s.

The Vault

Another blast shook the mountainside, this one coloured green.

“Ward disarmed!” the mage shouted, disengaging his shield and moving up to the massive doors.

His horn glowed green as he scanned it with his magic, a fang-filled smile breaking out into his muzzle.

“It’s done,” he stated. “All wards are gone, the doorway is open…”

Author's Notes:

I wonder what will happen when that vault is opened... You'll have to find out later, because who is interested what the 'Captains Squad' is up to?

Also, a wild TVtropes page has appeared: http://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/Fanfic/ChangeQueenOfTheHive

Get to a' tropin'!

4 - Canterlot

A few days later

“It’s been a pleasure, as always,” Queen Twilight said to Queen Draco as they approached the hive’s exit. “But I suppose I shall be seeing you again soon?”

“If all goes to plan,” Draco confirmed. “But I never take anything for granted.”

“I know. Be cautious, and be safe, my friend; we know not what lies within that ruin,” Twilight stated.

Draco rolled her draconic eyes, giving Twilight a bemused look. “Who was it telling their inquisitive and overly curious friend to stay put until we know it’s safe again?”

Twilight chuckled, conceding Draco’s point. “Fair enough.”

The doors to the hive opened as Draco and her entourage moved on through it, Queen Twilight escorting them out. Beyond the large and heavily armoured doors there was a long rocky tunnel, at the end of which the light of the sun could be seen pouring in. It only took a few moments for them to walk from the doorway dominating the cave and out into the land of Equestria. The hive and the cave containing it was sat beneath a large lush green field in which trees could be seen dotted around the landscape. Aside from those, and a few boulders, it was rather bare. Fort Hurricane, a compound of the pony EUP military, was not too far away from the hive, said hive being located between it and the Badlands.

“One thing your hive has over the old, you cannot deny the beauty in the locale,” Draco commented, examining the area intently.

“A field compared to a desert,” Twilight stated, before solemnly adding: “But still, I miss it. It was where I was born, where my mother was born and painstakingly built up by my grandmother. I may not have lived there anywhere near my whole life, but it was still home.”

“Home is where the hive mind is,” Draco said, thinking back on their conversation a few days prior. “But this is your home now, and you made the best of it. You have created a hive worthy of you and your subjects. Your mother, Chrysalis, would be proud.”

Twilight offered Draco a, albeit a little sad, smile. “Thank you, I appreciate you saying that.”

“Your Highness,” one of Draco’s guards approached the queens and stood to attention. “We are ready to move at your leisure.”

“Thank you,” Draco said to the guard, turning from him and back to Twilight. “Well, I must be going. I have business I must attend to.”

“That you do,” Twilight stated as she smirked. “Don’t take too long, or I might get impatient and turn up on your doorstep out of the blue.”

“I’ll try to make haste, then,” Draco remarked. “Farewell, Twilight. May your fortunes continue to fall in your favour.”

Twilight nodded. “The same to you, Draco. Have a safe trip.”

Draco returned the nod, before turning and saying a few words to her drones Twilight didn’t quite catch. A moment later, the wings on the backs of the changelings buzzed to life and the entourage took to the air, moving away from the hive and heading northwards.

“That’s a long way to fly,” Spike commented, walking out of the hive and coming to a halt next to Twilight.

“I’m sure they will make a few stops along the way, the Crystal Empire for instance.”

“True. Anyway, Captain Scorpion wanted to speak with you.”

Twilight moved her sight away from the increasingly distant changelings to the dragon next to her. “Did he say what about?”

“Just a few changes to guard formations he wanted to run by you first,” he explained. “Nothing too urgent.”

Twilight nodded, beginning to walk back to the hive as her assistant fell into step beside her.

“I have time, I’ll head right over.”

Canterlot

Everything was well in the city of Canterlot. For the most part, Equestria as a whole continued as it always had, Celestia’s sun was high in the sky and individuals of various races walked the streets, even if the majority were ponies. Still, among the ponies one may see the odd griffon, zebra or a member of another species. Now, even changelings could be seen on occasion wandering the ancient streets, usually visitors from either the hive of Queen Twilight or Queen Draco. However, on occasion drones from other hives did make the trip.

In an agreement with the hives created in the aftermath of Queen Crudelis’ assault on Equestrian soil, hives were allowed to passively collect love from Equestrians as long as no effects occurred to the Equestrians. Disguises were permitted, but various means for the guards of Canterlot and police forces of other settlements to identify changelings were now at their disposal; many of these methods largely thanks to the assistance of the Changeling Queen, Twilight Sparkle, in setting up. However, the agreement explicitly stated that any changeling found collecting love by force, replacing a pony, or impersonating a guard along with any other authority figure would be punished severely under Equestrian law.

This agreement was the most contact the other queens had undergone since their reveal to the world; the changelings largely staying isolated and hidden from others, except from the odd love collector in Equestria. Most queens had abided by the agreement, fearing the consequences of ignoring it and being discovered. Those few who had decided not to follow the terms had suddenly found their changelings having great difficulty in gathering love energy as ponies and even other changelings would constantly discover them and punish the offenders until they abided by the set rules.

Admittedly, this had created a rather tense relationship with the isolationist queens. However, attempts to create more stable and beneficial deals akin to the one held with Queens Twilight and Draco had been rebuffed.

Changelings and ponies, despite the current overall peace, still had a long way to go.

Despite that, all was normal in the city, and amongst the families inhabiting it. One such family lived close to the richer districts of Canterlot, a benefit of the father’s job. They lived happily just like any other family, despite their dealings with the changelings being far closer than most.

“Got it!” Valiant Snow shouted happily, the eight-year-old colt hovering a little above the ground with a ball in his hooves.

“Good lad, you’re getting good at this,” Broad Sword remarked, hovering himself a little bit higher than his son.

As father and son continued to fly around above the garden while throwing the ball between one another, a unicorn mare, Scarlet Snow, watched contently from the open backdoor of their relatively large Canterlot home.

Valiant gave a groan of disappointment as he just fell short of catching the ball on the next throw, following it down to the ground.

“Don’t feel bad, honey,” Scarlet called out to her son. “Thirty-three is a good score.”

Valiant looked towards his mother, giving a still disappointed shrug. The colt had an alabaster coat like his mother and father; but while Broad Sword’s mane was blonde, the young colt had a scarlet mane and tail that matched his eyes, just like his mother. However, like his father, he was a Pegasus while his mother was a unicorn.

“Hey, isn’t Uncle Vlad meant to be here soon?” the colt asked his father as the older Pegasus landed next to his son.

Broad Sword scratched the back of his head. “He should be, but you know how busy the both of us usually are.”

“Yeah, I guess,” Valiant muttered, knowing full well about his father’s and Vladimir’s positions as captains of the Solar and Lunar Guard respectively.

“Hey, chin up,” Scarlet said as she cantered over to her family. “You know Vladimir always makes time.”

“She’s right,” Broad Sword added in. “That thestral always finds a way. It helps that Princess Luna has always been very understanding when it comes to family.”

The colt raised an eyebrow. “She is?”

Scarlet nodded, smiling. “It was the Princess who made your father’s proposal to me possible.”

Valiant only tilted his head questioningly, causing his mother to chuckle.

“It’s quite the story, I promise to tell you about it later.”

“But why would the Princess be like that? Aren’t princesses meant to be all stoic and stuff?”

“Family means a lot to her, all because of something that happened with her own a long time ago,” Scarlet explained. “But that is a story, as I said, for later.”

“Awww,” Valiant groaned. “You said the same thing about you being in the EUP, but you still haven’t told me!”

“You should make her Pinkie promise,” Broad Sword remarked with a smirk, only making the colt more confused.

“Pinkie promise? What’s that?”

Scarlet groaned in exasperation. “Something that should only be used sparingly and with great care. It is said by some friends of ours that if you break one such promise your friendship with the other pony could be ruined forever.”

At that moment, if one listened out, you could hear a distant feminine echo screaming out the word “Forever!” at the top of her lungs.

“Did anypony hear that?” Valiant asked.

Scarlet and Broad Sword both winced. “Just ignore it, dear.”

Scarlet and Broad Sword were saved more questions on the subject when a loud knock on the front door could be heard even from the back garden.

“Ah, that must be him,” Broad Sword stated, walking back into the house with his family not far behind.

It was a short walk between the kitchen, lounge and hallway to reach the front entrance, the figure of a pony visible on the other side of the fogged glass decorating the top of the door.

Broad Sword unlocked and swung the door open, revealing a thestral on the other side in full Lunar Guard armour, his helmet held under one of his leathery wings.

“Uncle Vlad!” Valiant rushed on forwards, glomping the prepared thestral.

“Hey, kiddo!” Vladimir Vespertilio greeted cheerfully. “Sorry I’m late, had to deal with this thief the changelings delivered to us.”

“Thief?” Scarlet asked.

“Yeah. It was just some punk who thought he’d try stealing from Queen Twilight’s hive. They shipped him back here where he’s been held in the embassy for a few days while the paperwork was written and filed. He’s now been moved to a cell pending trial, so it’s all been sorted out now.”

Scarlet just rolled her eyes. “Some ponies.”

“Indeed,” Vladimir responded, stepping into the home and closing the door behind him. “It’s been work as usual, except some of us got the day off.”

Broad Sword chuckled. “Oh? Who was that then?”

Vladimir gave him a deadpan look, placing his helmet down on a table in the living room before taking a seat along with the rest of them.

“How have you all been anyway?” Vladimir asked. “It’s been a while since I’ve visited.”

“We’ve just been playing a bit of aerial catch in the garden,” Broad Sword stated.

“Is that right?” Vladimir turned to face Valiant. “And how did that go?”

Valiant’s face lit up. “Really well! We went on for ages! But… then I dropped it.”

“Don’t worry kid, you only improve the more you do it. I’ll help in a bit if you want.”

“Yeah!” Valiant enthusiastically agreed.

“Have you heard from Shining Armor lately?” Scarlet added her own into the conversation. “It’s been a while.”

Vladimir shook his head. “Nah, being Prince of the Crystal Empire and a father doesn’t leave much room to travel half of Equestria to visit friends. It helps that we’re in the same city.”

“Are you talking about Flurry Heart?” Valiant asked. “Is she OK?”

“She’s fine dear,” Scarlet assured. “We were just talking about how long it’s been.”

“Yeah, she’s probably forgotten about me…” Valiant stated dejectedly, having known the young Princess Flurry Heart pretty much his entire life due to his father’s friendship with Prince Armor.

“Friends don’t forget that easily,” Vladimir stated. “You’ll see her again. There’s always something around the corner that brings them to Canterlot for one reason or another.”

“Giant rampaging centaurs, insane Changeling Queens bent on our destruction…” Scarlet listed in a deadpan. “The list goes on.”

“Not so much in the last eight years,” Broad Sword noted. “Things have calmed down since the Crystal Empire integrated with Equestria, Princess Luna adjusted to the last thousand years and Queen Twilight took her throne. Things seem to be returning to the peace we held before the thousandth Summer Sun Celebration.”

“Don’t jinx it,” Vladimir warned with a slight smirk on his face. “Something always happens when you say such optimistic things.”

“Let’s hope to Celestia it doesn’t,” Scarlet said.

Canterlot Castle

Princess Celestia sat in her personal study, her attention fixated on the letter she was holding in her hooves, a smile on her face.

“Anything interesting?” Luna asked.

“Luna,” Celestia greeted, looking up from the letter. “I didn’t hear you come in.”

“The shadows of the night are always silent,” Luna stated. “Who is the letter from?”

“Twilight,” Celestia responded, before her tone grew wistful. “Sent by Spike’s dragonfire as per usual, almost reminds me of the days of her friendship reports.”

“Oh? Does it contain any such lesson?”

“Sadly not,” Celestia stated.

Luna took a seat opposite from Celestia at the desk, the latter levitating two teacups towards them and pouring in some tea Celestia had already made.

“Then do tell, what does your daughter have to say?”

Celestia raised a curious eyebrow. “Since when did you take to referring to Queen Twilight as my daughter?”

“It’s always been obvious, and true,” Luna retorted. “Biological or not. You can’t hide your feeling from me, sister, and neither can she.”

“I suppose any effort to do so would be futile,” Celestia noted with a small smile. “As for your question, she was just telling me how Queen Draco’s visit went. And what she had to say is most intriguing.”

“How so?”

“Well, it would seem a great archaeological discovery has been made by Queen Draco, a ruin of changeling design predating even our own mother, or Discord.”

“Predating Discord? That is hard to imagine,” Luna stated. “We have lived so long, I forget there is even a history beyond us on occasion. What is inside?”

“She does not yet know,” Celestia responded. “Queen Draco is in the process of opening the doorway, and is making sure that it is safe. Twilight intends to explore it with her once those two things have been accomplished.”

“She loves her studies, and this goes a long way in that regard,” Luna noted. “Still, history beyond what even we have knowledge of, I’m surprised you are not going with her.”

“I was tempted to have Twilight write me a report as if she was still my student,” Celestia joked. “But alas, I shall simply have to find out the information at a later date anyway. Though I must admit, it has me curious.”

Celestia leant back in her seat, her gaze moving out towards the open doorway onto the balcony and the bright view beyond.

“I suppose time shall tell what will be unearthed.”

Author's Notes:

Sorry there was no update last week, I was a little ill. Still, to make up for it there are TWO updates this day! The second shall be releasing shortly!

5 - The Regalia

Queen Draco’s Hive

The journey had been long and tiring, but relatively simple and routine. Queen Draco had travelled to and from her hive many times throughout her life, the longevity of the journey was no longer of any consequence to her.

While her escort returned to their families and their beds for well-deserved rest, Draco did not. There was important business to attend to, business that she would not delay.

“Have there been any issues?” Queen Draco asked her archmage as they walked up the mountainside pathway, several other drones moving up and down as well.

“If there was, I promise I would have informed you immediately over the hive mind,” the archmage assured.

“And none have yet entered?”

“No,” the mage responded. “The doorway is unlocked and without the wards that protected it previously, but we have waited until your return as per your own orders, your highness.”

“Good. We know not what lies within, it’s the reason why I had my friend wait before joining us here.”

The mage nodded. “How far do you want us to go? I know you wanted Queen Twilight to share in this.”

“Just far enough to ensure all is well,” Draco commanded. “That is, no traps, no giant Ursa Major rampaging out at us; just a ruin to be explored.”

“I understand, your Highness,” the mage responded as the two approached the two large doors carved into the mountainside.

A large contingent of guards were waiting, along with a small team of specialised mages to help disarm any magical obstacles they might encounter. The guards were all stood to attention smartly in their red armour, the unarmoured mages bowing as their queen approached.

The changelings parted around their queen as she approached the doorway, examining it with a keen eye. What was once an object covered in enchantments of all types was now inert and defenceless, and gave no resistance as Queen Draco grabbed onto it with her magic and slowly began to open the giant doors. The doors were outwards opening, meaning the changelings had to take a few steps back as the giant objects turned on their ancient hinges. Within was a massive entrance hall crafted with very recognisable changeling architecture, unlit torches hung silently along the walls. A second far smaller door sat at the end of the entrance hall.

“Light those torches,” the archmage commanded, the others quickly sparking their horns to life. Soon, they caused green flames to spring forth from the torches, throwing the darkness back, and illuminating everything in a light green hue.

The changelings cautiously entered, each and every one of them keeping an eye out for trouble as Queen Draco led them inside. Seven of the guards moved to secure the entrance as the others, about a dozen changelings, continued with the Queen towards the second doorway. This door opened with no issues, revealing a long pitch black hallway beyond.

“No wards detected thus far,” the archmage commented, horn alight with a detection spell. “I don’t think whoever built this place ever expected us to get this far.”

“Or they were corroded by time,” another drone suggested.

“Don’t get complacent just yet, stay on alert,” Queen Draco commanded, entering the corridor and lighting a few of the torches along the walls with her own magic.

The Queen peered down the hallway now it was lit, trying to spy anything she could.

“It’s just a hallway, and it goes deeper into the mountain, much deeper,” Draco noted. “I do not see any other doorways or passages along the edges.”

“If this were a hive I would expect at least some other passages and tunnels,” the archmage commented. “What is this place?”

Draco glanced back at the changeling, but the Queen didn’t answer for she did not know. She had expected it to be a long lost hive, but the theory of it being a tomb was still not out.

“It could be a changeling’s final resting place, the central chamber being at the end of this hallway,” Queen Draco stated. “We shall have to press on.”

“Why bury the main chamber so deep though?” the archmage asked.

“Ever heard the old story of those dwarf ponies digging too deep,” one changeling commented. “I’m getting that feeling right now.”

The archmage’s glowing blue eyes rolled in bemusement. “One, this place was built by changelings. Two, you have been reading too much Equestrian fiction.”

“Enough!” Queen Draco commanded. “Stop your bickering and stay close to me, we are going further in.”

They continued on in silence after that, the corridor going deeper and deeper into the mountain as the way twisted and turned, but always steadily moved downwards. The whole time there were no other paths to take, no doorways leading to other destinations; just one singular path leading them to one final destination. A destination they had yet to set eyes upon, and had no indication of when it would be reached.

“Whoever built this place wanted whatever it contains buried deep,” the archmage finally stated. “Very deep. We’re spiralling deeper under the mountain, we have to be approaching its core.”

“The centre of the mountain…” Draco mused. “That sounds like the location our destination would be found in a place like this, the deepest point in the rock.”

“Anything at the entrance?” Draco asked over the hive to the changelings they had left behind.

“No, your highness. All is quiet here, we await your return.”

Queen Draco hummed, and she was about to ask the archmage something when the corridor suddenly ended. There was nothing, just a wall to greet them after all their efforts.

The archmage blinked. “What? That can’t be right! A dead end?”

“So it appears,” Draco thoughtfully stated. “Is this an illusion?”

The archmage cast a few spells on the wall to test it, even placing a hoof on the wall to be sure, groaning at the results. “No, my Queen. It’s completely solid.”

The changelings looked between one another, confused. Meanwhile, Queen Draco just continued to examine it. As she looked at the wall, she could swear she could hear a feminine voice whispering from beyond the wall. Something was calling out to her, something from beyond the current barrier that blocked the way.

The archmage sighed, dejected. “What do we do now?”

“Simple,” Queen Draco stated, lighting up her horn and unleashing the full force of her raw magical power against the wall in front of them.

The drones ducked downwards as dust blasted down the hallway, small harmless shards of rubble spraying against their hard chitin. When the drones looked up again, they saw the wall had been obliterated, and beyond was a gigantic magnificent chamber, an open cavern that contained a single staircase leading on to a raised platform in the centre of the rounded chamber. Atop the stairs they would find a podium, wherein was the contents somepony had been so desperate to keep hidden away from the world. Their destination had been reached.

“How did you know?” the archmage enquired.

“A… feeling,” Queen Draco responded, moving on into the chamber and examining the staircase with great interest, the whispers increasing while encouraging her to ascend.

Draco grew concerned, but something about those whispers were extremely compelling. “Do any of you hear that?”

The changelings looked towards the Queen in confusion. “Hear what, your majesty?”

Draco’s concern grew, she had a bad feeling creeping up on her.

“All of you, stay here as I move up the staircase,” she commanded.

“B-but your highness, we don’t know what’s up there!”

“Which is why I want you down here!” Queen Draco snapped. “I am a Changeling Queen, I can handle myself.”

Despite their protests and hesitation, the drones did as they were commanded as Queen Draco moved on forwards. She began to ascend the stairs one careful step at a time. Her horn was alight, scanning for any obstruction she might encounter. Nothing blocked her way as she reached the top, stepping onto the central circular platform as her gaze landed on a singular podium in its centre. On the podium sat a simple piece of regalia, a chest piece to be exact. Its shiny surface was a deep black with silver detailing, a single gleaming green gem sat snuggly directly in the centre, and Draco could see her own reflection looking back from the short distance.

She wanted it.

Her gaze was fixated, the whispering goading her forwards, encouraging her to take it. A pressure on a specific section of her mind was building, the part of her mind allowing for the hive connection with all of her changelings, the very source of her hive mind.

All of the drones began to feel it too, and the ones at the bottom of the staircase began to get worried, moments from following the Queen up despite her command.

Draco now stood just in front of the regalia, part of her wanted to flee, to run as far away as she could while sealing the vault up tight once more; but the whispering and pressure was too great. Draco reached a hoof out, but recoiled when one of the wards surrounding the regalia gave her a warning shock. The Changeling Queen’s horn glowed as she scanned the podium, finding the wards were decayed and weak. It was a simple matter to disarm them, freeing their prisoner at long last.

“Put it on.”

Draco levitated the regalia up with her magic, studying it in a zombie-like daze.

“Place it upon your chest.”

In one swift motion, Queen Draco latched the regalia onto herself, the chest piece erupting into a red glow on contact as Draco clutched her head, screaming in pain. The pain was felt throughout the hive mind, all of Draco’s drones no matter of their location all dropping to the floor with their hooves held to their heads.

Draco’s tried to stand, only to fall, and she tried to pry the regalia from her but found herself faltering in the attempt. Her eyes glowed red, and she felt the presence of another invade her hive.

“You’ve done well, my subject, you shall prove… useful.”

Draco screamed.

At that moment, far away in the Crystal Empire inside the palace, several ponies were surrounding two changeling couriers who had been delivering goods in trade for love from the Crystal Heart. Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and Prince Shining Armor were among them, having been talking with the two couriers moments earlier.

“What’s happening?” Cadance shouted towards her husband, scanning the pained changeling with her horn.

“I don’t know, get a doctor!” Shining commanded.

Then, they stopped. The two drones began to relax, their breathing laboured. However, panicked looks began to descend onto their faces, their eyes darting left to right.

“Are you alright?” Princess Cadance asked. “What happened?”

“It’s gone,” one of the changelings responded. “The hive mind, it’s gone.”

“What? What do you mean?”

“Something happened,” the other shakily stated. “Our Queen was in so much pain, and then she cut us off. She cut us all off from the hive mind. Why… why would she do that?!”

Shining Armor looked towards his wife, worry written on his face.

“We need to contact Twilight, now.”

The Equestrian Hive

Twilight yawned. Night was falling fast, and she was retiring to her chambers to get some welcome sleep. She had just come from a meeting with Prince Blueblood that he had been pushing for, that she had had to delay due to Draco’s visit and revelation of the ruin. Still, it was done and the unicorn was on his way back to Canterlot at that very moment, so she could rest.

Her chambers were in sight, the two guards outside saluting as she approached.

“Your Highness! I take it you’re retiring for the night?”

Queen Twilight gave the guards a small smile. “I am, make sure I am not disturbed unless absolutely necessary.”

“That may be now,” Spike stated as he approached from the opposite end of the corridor, presenting Twilight with a letter with the royal seal of the Crystal Empire emblazed upon it. “I just got this sent through my dragonfire, it's apparently quite urgent.”

Twilight sighed, stifling another yawn as she took the unopened letter. “What could be so urgent to warrant a letter at this time of night?”

Twilight opened up the message, eyes quickly skimming through the words imprinted down onto it. Her expression fell dark, a mix of confusion and worry evident on her features.

“That… that can’t be…” Twilight muttered in disbelief. “Why…?”

“Twilight?” Spike called out in concern.

“It’s from Cadance, she says some of Draco’s drones of been cut from the hive mind… by Draco herself.”

The two present changeling guards exchanged looks, while Spike tilted his head.

“Cut? What do you mean?”

“It means they are no longer a part of her hive, she cut them off.”

Spike went to respond to the explanation, but just then green flames erupted from Spike’s muzzle, another letter falling to the floor. This one held the seal of the royal sisters.

Twilight wordlessly picked up this second message, quickly opening it up and reading what the message had to say.

“I don’t believe it…”

“What now?” Spike questioned.

“The same thing happened in Canterlot. Draco’s entire embassy in the city… Every single changeling there has also lost their connection.”

The dragon’s eyes widened. “But why would she do that? Don’t changelings have a reduced lifespan without a hive connection?”

“It’s true,” Twilight confirmed. “But there’s more. Apparently, each drone has described the same thing. My friend was in pain, terrible pain. One that spread throughout every single drone.”

“She was in pain?” Spike questioned. “Then… did Draco cut them off to save them from something?”

Twilight looked up from the letter and towards Spike, her features serious and urgent.

“Something has happened to Draco and her hive, something terrible.”

Author's Notes:

And thus the main storyline for this sequel kicks into full gear! Hold onto your flanks, its all downhill for our heroes from here...

6 - Summons

The Equestrian Hive, One Month Later

Queen Draco was still missing.

In the past month, they had tensely awaited any word, any sign. They watched for even a single drone fleeing whatever event caused their disappearance with at least a fragment of information. But there was nothing, not a peep. Queen Twilight’s patience had run out quickly, and she had begun preparing an expedition to go to the hive of her friend. In preparation for this, she had Spike contact Dragon Lord Ember, who in turn communicated with the dragons living in the area around Draco’s hive. However, Ember’s news did not bring any comfort. Her contacts had seen the hive seemingly abandoned, all activity coming to a halt in the area.

Now, that meant that either the changelings were all gone, or they simply didn’t want to be seen by any prying eyes, retreating back into their hive and only going out disguised as they had before their friendship with Equestria began.

Twilight was desperate to know the truth of the matter, so arrangements had been made and she was ready to go. At least, until the Queen began to hear the rumours spreading out from the other changeling hives.

Queen Draco wasn’t the only one to go missing within those weeks.

That information had caused Twilight to cancel the expedition, barring any and all changelings under her rule from going anywhere near the area, advising the ponies to do the same. If other hives had been vanishing, then she needed more information before she would even attempt a proper investigation of Draco’s disappearance. She would not lead her hive blindly to the slaughter, she would not join the ranks of the missing.

As such, Twilight had used every piece of her influence and all her contacts to see if she could gain more of an understanding of the situation. Her attempts to consult with the other remaining hives was met with silence, aside from those original rumours spread from drone to drone. Her other methods were met with equal success; no one seemed to know anything aside from the same rumours she herself had already heard. Even with the help of the princesses, they were getting nowhere fast, and Twilight’s frustration and fear were mounting with each passing moment.

And then it arrived.

The massive doors to the throne room opened up wide, a changeling drone in dark green armour walking in with a saddlebag slung onto his back.

Twilight had been in discussion with Captain Scorpion about their hive’s safety when she had received word that the drone had arrived at the entrance, urgently requesting an audience.

“That’s far enough,” Scorpion stated as the drone began to get close to the throne. “Be still, and state your business.”

“Of course.” The drone nodded his head respectfully towards the Captain, before bowing down to Queen Twilight. “Your Highness, thank you for seeing me.”

“It is said you come with urgent tidings,” Twilight noted. “Your armour signifies you as a changeling guard of Queen Tempora.”

“That is correct, your highness,” the drone confirmed. “However, I am not here strictly on behalf of Queen Tempora at this time.”

“Oh?” Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Then why are you here? Is your hive safe?”

He nodded. “For now, yes.”

“For now?” Captain Scorpion questioned.

“I’m sure you’ve heard of the missing hives,” the drone pointed out. “Like Queen Draco, who you are familiar with I believe?”

Queen Twilight glared down at the drone. “I am, and I’m currently caring for many of the unfortunate drones from her hive.”

“Yes, a small boon for you. A boost in numbers.”

Twilight stood up from her throne threateningly, glaring down on the changeling who was suddenly shrinking back from the Queen.

“Draco is my friend,” Twilight spoke in a cool, furious voice. “Don’t you dare claim I am exploiting her disappearance for my personal gain. They have been connected to my hive mind for their own wellbeing, I am protecting them because it’s what my friend would want, and it’s the right thing to do. Are we clear?”

The drone quickly nodded in understanding. “P-perfectly, your highness.”

Twilight regarded him for a moment, before sitting back down. “Good. Now, your reason for being here?”

“Of course, at once,” the drone quickly agreed, levitating a scroll out of his saddlebag. “I’m not here solely for my Queen, but on behalf of the Council.”

“The Council?”

“Yes,” the drone confirmed, letting the letter move from his green aura to Twilight’s lavender. “I have been instructed, with several others, to quickly go from hive to hive to give you these. The other hive I personally visited was that of Queen Cocoon and Princess Insecta.”

Twilight opened the scroll, reading the contents intently, her interest quickly peaking.

“The Council is calling a session? When did this begin?”

“A month ago, soon after the Changeling Queens began to go silent.”

“A month is quick by changeling standards to call a council, it must be urgent. They must have information to share on this crisis.”

“It is urgent, your highness,” the drone stated. “Though, it helps that there are fewer hives to visit now.”

Twilight’s eyes narrowed. “How few?”

The changeling considered for a moment before answering. “I’m not sure.”

“Not sure?” Scorpion asked in disbelief. “You were tasked to bring us to the Council and yet do not know?”

“I was not given that precise information,” he responded regretfully. “But it’s bad, I know that to be true.”

Scorpion gave a huff of disbelief, turning to Queen Twilight. “Bad? How can so many Changeling Queens just… vanish? What could do this?”

“What did she find in that ruin?” Twilight muttered to herself, she didn’t know if the ruin was responsible, but the connection with the timing was far too strong to be a coincidence.

Twilight shook her head, those were lines of thought for later.

“Very well,” she stated. “I will attend, I will prepare to depart immediately.”

“Very good, your highness.” The drone bowed down again. “I shall take my leave then.”

“Very well, go in peace.”

Captain Scorpion gestured to two of his guards. “You two, escort him back out.”

The guards saluted, accompanying the drone as he departed.

Once he was gone, Scorpion turned back to Twilight.

“This whole thing is very disconcerting, I’m starting to wonder exactly how many hives are left.”

“We know Tempora and Cocoon are safe,” Twilight noted. “I’m glad to hear about Cocoon in particular. Outside of Draco, she and Insecta are the only other changeling royals I can really call friends.”

“Even if they remain hidden,” Scorpion stated dryly.

“They’re scared, Scorpion,” Twilight sighed. “Some of the others are stubborn to be sure, but those two aren’t among them. In time, I still think I can convince them if none of the others.”

“What about Queen Xerox?” Scorpion enquired. “From what I understand, she is allies with both Draco and Cocoon, even opposed Queen Crudelis during your first council. She even supported your initial plea for peace with the ponies along with Cocoon.”

“Sometimes there is a difference between what you say and what you do,” Twilight remarked. “She may have supported me that day, but she still values old changeling tradition, convincing her will be much harder than Cocoon.” Twilight groaned, rubbing her temples tenderly. “But we are off topic. Besides, talking of how to convince the others always gives me a headache.”

“They may one day be swayed by your example,” Scorpion stated. “Though, without Draco to help display that example herself…”

“I don’t need to be reminded,” Twilight responded curtly. Quiet for a moment, she sighed, gently standing up from her throne and walking towards the door before turning to look back at her captain. “Could you oversee the preparations for our departure to the Council Hive?”

“I can, your highness,” the Captain confirmed. “I take it you will spend the rest of the day with Ms Rarity?”

Twilight smirked. “You know me too well, Scorpion.”

“Oh Celestia, that was divine!” Rarity cheerfully stated as she and her two changeling mare companions exited the spa in good spirits.

“You know, I don’t visit this place often enough,” Soronis stated. “I should partake more often.”

“Oh you should, darling,” the immaculate unicorn encouraged. “I always make time for the spa, and always with a friend.”

Soronis nodded in agreement, turning to her little sister. “And you, Pue? Did you enjoy it?”

Puellula quickly tried to wipe the happy grin off her face. “Meh. It was alright I guess, not really my thing though.”

“Liar, you enjoyed it just as much as we did,” Soronis said with a grin.

“I did not!”

Rarity tittered behind the hoof. “Oh, you remind me of a pegasus friend of mine. She always insisted that spas were ‘uncool’, at least until the day we caught her in the act. Now she joins in with our regular spa sessions.”

“The Element of Loyalty, Rainbow Dash, right?” Soronis asked knowingly.

“Was it that obvious?” Rarity joked.

The trio found a nice table offering them a view of the entire atrium from the high up floor they were currently on. The table was just outside a quaint little place where a waitress quickly hurried out, having just seen one of the Queen’s close personal friends and fellow Element Bearer sitting there.

“Good morning to you!” the waitress cheerfully greeted. “What can I get you?”

“Uh, can I have one of those love infused smoothies please?” Puellula asked.

“I’ll have the same,” Soronis stated. “Rarity?”

“I’ll just have some water for now, I think. But thank you.”

“Of course, it’ll be right up!” the changeling mare cheerfully informed, rushing off to fulfil the order.

“I’ll pay just as I did for the spa, don’t worry girls,” Rarity said as the waitress left.

Soronis shook her head. “You already paid for the spa, so I can’t let you do that.”

“No darling, I insist,” Rarity all but demanded. “After all, you are already helping me so it’s the least I can do.” Rarity considered something for a moment, deciding to speak up again. “Though I must ask, do all hives use bits?”

“Excuse me?”

“I just find it odd a changeling hive uses Equestrian currency, do all hives do it? I never really thought about it until just now.”

“In all these years you’ve never asked?”

“As I said,” Rarity began to respond, though she looked a little sheepish. “I only just thought about it.”

Soronis shrugged. “Well, I think a couple of hives do. Some closer to other countries use their currencies, and I think a few use none at all and just give out a daily quota of food and the likes.”

“So it depends on the hive?”

“All hives are run by different queens,” Puellula pointed out. “So of course the hives would be run differently to each other.”

“You make a valid point,” Rarity conceded, just as the waitress returned with their drinks. “Ah, thank you very much.”

“You’re welcome,” the waitress said with a smile. “Anything else?”

“Nothing, thanks,” Soronis said, the waitress collecting the bits from Rarity and then moving off.

After watching the waitress depart, Rarity turned back to the two changelings she was with. “I really must thank you again for agreeing to accompany me to Manehatten.”

“It’s no problem,” Soronis stated. “You’re the first pony to attempt a changeling specific fashion line, we’re glad to help.”

“I was coerced,” Puellula joked, receiving an elbow from her sister.

Rarity chuckled. “Yes, well. I’m afraid most others in the industry are far too afraid to try their hoof, or don’t believe they can make a dress work on a changeling.”

“That’s racist,” Puellula mumbled.

“So you want to prove the naysayers wrong?” Soronis questioned.

“I do, darling, very much so,” Rarity confirmed. “If a personal friend of Queen Twilight herself doesn’t take on the task, then who will? I want to show changelings can be included in the fashion industry as they are, not just using their shapeshifting abilities.”

“I’m just excited to see the big city,” Puellula commented. “I’ve heard it’s quite different than the Crystal Empire.”

“Vastly, darling,” Rarity stated. “But it has its own magnificence and charm! Oh, I promise you will be just blown away by the sights!”

The teenage changeling grinned. “I look forward to- Your Highness!”

All three pairs of eyes turned to the Changeling Queen who had just landed next to their table, her wings still buzzing slightly.

“Twilight!” Rarity happily greeted. “There you are!”

“Rarity, I trust you enjoyed the spa?”

“Oh you know me well enough to know the answer,” Rarity said with a small chuckle. “How did the discussion with your Guard Captain go?”

“It took an interesting turn,” Twilight stated. “I received an invite to the Council, and it’s starting very soon.”

The mood took a small dive, the invite could only be related to one subject.

“I take it that this is about the missing hives?” Soronis asked.

Twilight nodded. “It is. I know you’ve all been worried about it.”

“The rumours are everywhere!” Puellula blurted out. “We’re all a little on edge.”

“I know,” Twilight said regretfully. “I’m working on it.”

“You know myself and the others are here if you need us,” Rarity said in support. “I do believe Rainbow Dash would say, ‘If a monster needs a dose of the rainbow, we can be there in a jiffy’, or at least something to that effect.”

“She’d act out a few punches while saying it I bet,” Twilight remarked with a chuckle. “I know you’re all there, I’ll have Spike send you a letter should the need arrive, don’t worry.”

“We’ll be ready should the call come,” Rarity assured. “Where is Spikey-Wikey anyway?”

“I imagine he’s helping Scorpion with the preparations,” Twilight stated. “Anyway, have you had dinner yet?”

“Not yet darling,” Rarity stated. “But this establishment, while small, seems quite nice. Will you be joining us?”

Twilight nodded. “Gladly, as long as I’m not intruding that is.”

“Of course not!” Soronis stated. “We’re always happy to have you, your highness.”

“The setting is informal, Soronis, so just Twilight will do,” the Queen ribbed.

Soronis rolled her eyes. “Sorry, Twilight, it's just a force of habit.”

Author's Notes:

We'll be picking back up with Rarity, Soronis and Puellula later. For now, the Council awaits, and what is the Captain's Squad up to during this crisis I wonder?

7 - Reports

Canterlot

“You will be safe, won’t you?” Scarlet asked, the rays of the morning sun illuminating her features as they stood at the front door of their home.

Broad Sword, who was in full armour, shot her a smirk. “When am I not?”

“I won’t answer that,” she deadpanned back. “Need I remind you exactly how we met?”

“Trussed up like a trophy in some cave by a changeling infiltrator?” he retorted. “Believe me, I didn’t forget.”

Scarlet rolled her eyes, but grabbed him by the neck and pulled him close. “Well then, if you need me to come to your rescue again, feel free to let me know.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” he responded, excepting a quick kiss on the lips.

Scarlet chuckled, pulling away and turning to the colt just behind her.

“Now, I really need to get a certain colt to school.”

Valiant visibly gagged. “But I don’t want to! It’s boring.”

Scarlet quirked an eyebrow and looked at her son pointedly. “Valiant Snow, don’t you want to join your father in the Royal Guard?”

Valiant scuffed the ground, his head drooping. “Yes…”

“Well, then you need a good education. Now come on, chop chop!”

He groaned, but did as he was told. Picking up his bag with his hooves, he deposited it on his back and then trotted out the doorway.

“I should be off then,” Broad Sword stated. “You two enjoy yourselves.”

“I’m sure we’ll manage, now go,” Scarlet said. “I’m sure the Princess will be keeping you plenty busy.”

Broad Sword bid his family some final farewells for the day, before sauntering away down the street while they went in the opposite direction towards the school. As he went, he passed by the odd pony who gave the Captain of the Solar Guard a nod of respect, which he returned. The castle wasn’t so far from his residence, and after some minutes of walking he was already there. On reaching the front gates the guards on duty all saluted the Captain as he passed through; despite the lack of noise or feeling he was all too aware of the enchantments scanning him as he passed through the entrance, enchantments designed to reveal any changeling attempting to sneak into the castle disguised. He couldn’t help but consider that if they had had the security measures the castle currently held ten years ago, then the Canterlot Wedding would never have happened. Still, Broad Sword had to concede that in hindsight, perhaps all of it was for the best that the initial attempt at the wedding did proceed as it did. After all, without Queen Chrysalis’ actions they wouldn’t have these new measures at all, and of course, Twilight Sparkle would be dead.

Still, that was in the past, and today was the present. As such, Broad Sword had a job to do and he intended to do it well.

He entered the castle proper, intending to report in directly to Princess Celestia, who would usually be in her study preparing for day court at that point in the morning. After that, he had wanted to perform a surprise inspection of the barracks, it had been too long since one had occurred, and troops had a habit of getting complacent.

None of this would happen, however, when he heard his name being called from behind him down the corridor.

“Broad Sword!” Vladimir shouted, the armoured thestral flying down the hallway in a rush to catch up.

Broad Sword stopped in his tracks, turning to face his Lunar Guard counterpart as Vladimir came to land a short distance away.

“Vladimir? What is it?” he asked. “And can it wait, I was just on my way to report in to the Princess.”

“No need,” the thestral responded, stopping just in front of the Pegasus. “She and Princess Luna are in the war room, I was sent to retrieve you.”

“The war room?” Broad Sword cautiously questioned, a frown growing. “Why?”

“All will be explained,” he responded. “It will just be us and the princesses for now.”

“Just us? If it’s just us, and not any of the generals, then why the war room and not the throne room or even one of their studies?”

“We need a map,” Vladimir answered. “As I said, all will be explained. Come on.”

A little confused, Broad Sword motioned for the thestral to lead the way.

Vladimir walked on with Broad Sword close behind him. It was on their way to the war room that Broad Sword noticed an unusual amount of changeling activity around the castle, several stallions and mares he knew to be from Twilight’s embassy walked the castle halls with changeling adorned in blue armour escorting them. Broad Sword even spotted a few of Queen Draco’s changelings, though they were now connected to Twilight’s hive mind, and their guards had swapped out their red changeling guard armour for the blue of Twilight’s hive; at least until their Queen was hopefully found alive.

But most of the changelings he saw tended to spend their days at the embassies, why would they be here and in the numbers he was seeing? He, of course, had heard about some of the troubles the changeling civilisation was having as of late; as such, he concluded that something else had come up related to the missing hives. Either way, he was about to find out.

Deep into the castle, the two ponies entered a large dimly lit rectangular chamber, a large wooden rounded table sitting at its centre. The table had many chairs around it, along with a throne at either end, one with sun motifs and with moon motifs. At that moment both princesses were waiting by Celestia’s throne, whispering to one another.

With the doors secured behind them, the guards made themselves known with Vladimir giving a loud clearance of his throat. Both princesses heard him, and Celestia arose from the throne as both she and her sister gave the Pegasus and thestral their attention.

“You highnesses,” Broad Sword spoke. “You requested my presence?”

“Yes, Captain,” Celestia confirmed. “Please, take a seat.”

Broad Sword nodded, and both he and Vladimir took the two seats closest to the right of Celestia’s throne. Celestia herself sat back down, but Princess Luna remained standing to her sister’s right.

“Your Highness, might I ask why we are meeting here if the EUP generals are not going to be involved?”

“You know what a gathering of the generals in this room would mean for Equestria, Captain,” Celestia stated. “They have received their orders in relation to what we must discuss, but for now further discussions shall remain between us.”

“And yet my question remains,” Broad Sword pointed out. “Why here, and not the throne room? Captain Vladimir mentioned something about maps?”

Celestia gave her sister a sideways glance, followed by a small nod. Luna nodded back, lighting up her horn with a soft blue hue, the magic interacting with the table. A moment later the top of the table was enveloped with a bright light as a projection of Equestria spread across its surface.

“I assume you noticed the increased changeling presence in the castle today?” Celestia enquired.

“I did,” Broad Sword confirmed.

“Well, I understand if your first conclusion is it has to do with the recent disappearances of changeling hives…” Celestia sat forwards in her seat, examining the location on the map where the Equestrian Hive was marked down. “And you would be correct.”

“Firstly,” Luna picked up where her sister left off. “Queen Twilight Sparkle has been called off to a changeling council, a gathering of the remaining Changeling Queens. She left this morning, though her message to us indicates the council is of direct relation to these troubling events.”

“Isn’t that a bit dangerous?” Vladimir asked. “Leaving her hive during a time like this?”

“The hive is in Equestria’s borders,” Luna pointed out. “Should something arise we are not far away. We do look after our friends…” Luna glanced at Celestia, who was still staring at the Equestrian Hive on the map. “…And our family.”

“So a council has been called, and how does that relate to what’s going on around the castle?” the Solar Captain enquired.

“They are here to help us examine some… odd reports we have been receiving. Reports that have concerning implications,” Celestia spoke up, as blinking red dots began appearing in several places all around the map.

“From both EUP patrols and civilians alike, there have been sightings of unidentified changelings around Equestria - Changelings who all quickly flee after being spotted.”

“Undisguised?”

Celestia nodded. “Yes. It’s like they are getting a lay of the land, or at least, that is our best guess from the pattern we have seen these sightings take… And yet, they are not overly concerned about being seen.”

“They could be patrols from other changeling hives,” Vladimir suggested. “Not too much of a stretch to believe such patrols would begin after recent events, Changeling Queens would be going to extra length to secure their hives.”

“While that is one possibility, and Twilight will likely inform us of such if she finds out about any activity like this at the Council,” Luna continued. “But the mere presence of changelings isn’t actually what is concerning about these reports.”

Broad Sword scratched his chin. “Then what is?”

“Their appearance.”

The Captain blinked. “Their appearance? What is that meant to mean?”

“Their appearance has been described by some who sighted these changelings as ‘strange’,” Luna explained with a grimace. “More detailed descriptions given by members of the EUP state that the strangeness originates from their eyes, namely that instead of the usual blue their eyes are red.”

“I don’t see the issue,” Broad Sword stated in confusion. “Twilight has lavender eyes instead of the green most Changeling Queens have. And apparently, her father also had lavender eyes instead of the usual blue most drones have, it’s him she got that particular gene from I would assume. So what if these drones have different eyes colours?”

“Most normal eye colours don’t give off red magical vapour trails, energy pouring from the corner of the eye and out into the open air. It looks akin to how dark magic pours from the user’s eyes, just to a lesser and more subtle degree.”

That caught Broad Sword’s attention. “Magic? So the red hue to their eyes was induced then, and isn’t natural?”

“That is the theory,” Luna responded. “Only the changelings here in Canterlot, from both Twilight and Draco’s respective hives, have never heard of such a thing occurring.”

“Hold on,” Vladimir interrupted, a thought coming to him. “Is it possible that these changelings are, well… that they are some of the changelings from the missing hives?”

“That is exactly what we are beginning to believe,” Celestia grimly stated. “Something has happened to these changelings, and we must assume to their rulers as well.”

“Including Queen Draco,” Luna added. “And if they are truly attempting to get a lay of the land…”

“Trouble,” Broad Sword finished. “Trouble is likely to follow.”

Celestia nodded. “Indeed. The implications are worrying indeed. But the fact is we have too little information, we must hope the Council that Twilight is attending will provide us with some more insight.”

“So we must wait for her return, or a message delivered by her dragon assistant,” Vladimir noted. “What is to be done in the meantime?”

“I did mention orders have been provided to the generals,” Celestia reminded him. “We have had them increase EUP patrols around Equestria, and we would like you to do the same for the Royal Guard around Canterlot, especially in the area directly around the changeling embassies. We must provide them with sufficient protection from whatever is happening, so they don’t feel like they’re going to vanish just walking the streets.”

Princess Celestia sat back in her chair with an audible sigh. “EUP patrols will also help keep an eye on the Equestrian Hive, and we have had Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Armor do the same with the Crystal Guard.”

“We can do that,” Vladimir stated. “I’ll arrange a meeting with my direct subordinates once we are done here.”

“And I will do the same,” Broad Sword added in. “Though I must say, I doubt this is something that is simply going to blow over. Things might get worse, and the last thing we need is the changeling civilians currently within the city panicking.”

“We’ll just have to reassure them of their safety, and that we won’t let anything happen to them while they remain here,” Celestia said. “Aside from that, we will just have to remain vigilant. For now, it’s up to Twilight to find out more about what is going on, and how to put a stop to it before things get out of hoof.”

“And the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony?” Vladimir asked, his leathery wings ruffling. “Shall we be calling upon them?”

“Not yet,” Celestia stated. “We hardly have a target for them to use the Elements of Harmony on. Even if we did, I would prefer not to place them in harm’s way unless it proves necessary, mother knows they have done more for this country than most mortals should have to in one lifetime.”

“It’s not every day you save the world,” Vladimir chuckled. “Still, you should have a message ready to go in case the situation changes.”

“Should it become necessary, one will be sent post haste,” Celestia assured. “For now, you two have your orders. And I need not say for you and your ponies to keep this as quiet as you can. Word of much of these events has already spread, but the details could cause unnecessary fear and panic to arise.”

“Don’t worry,” Broad Sword stated, standing up. “This is hardly our first rodeo.”

“As I am well aware,” Celestia said, giving them a small smile. “For now, that is all.”

8 - The Ancient Hive

Fort Hurricane, not far from the Equestrian Hive

It was early in the morning, and Sergeant Sky Tail was tired. Normally, his shift wouldn’t be starting until later on in the day and he could get a decent amount of sleep; that all changed however when new orders direct from Equestria’s princesses came through. Now patrols in the area had been increased, and he and his squad were forced into an early start they were not used to. Still, they had a job to do and they would do it.

Sky Tail was leading a patrol of two other ponies, all three of them adorned in the standard silver EUP armour. The patrol they were undertaking was pretty generic, and it was also taking place well within view of the fort itself. They were essentially tasked with a lap around the perimeter a short distance away from the structure, keeping an eye for anything threatening to both the fort's security and safety and that of Equestria as a whole. It was a standard task for the EUP, but an important one nevertheless.

“So tired…” the youngest member of the squad, Nimble Force, groaned.

The Sergeant shot Nimble a glare, ruffling his wings. “That’s enough, Private. We’re all tired, but a little professionalism wouldn’t go amiss.”

“All due respect sir, but what are we even looking for?” the unicorn asked in return. “If we want to find changelings there is a whole hive of them a short helicopter trip away.”

“They’re not quite the changelings we’re searching for,” Onyx Shield, an earth pony and the third member of the squad, commented. “Though, speaking of helicopters, aren’t we getting a couple more?”

“Two,” Sky Tail answered. “I believe they’re already at the depot, just getting fuelled up and having the enchantments tested. Last thing the pilots need is the levitation spell failing, those blades can only do so much on their own.”

“I wouldn’t know, I’m not a technician or a mage.”

The trio stopped at the top of the hill they were climbing, a large rocky outcropping at their backs as they looked over towards the distant Fort Hurricane. The sun was still moving to take its place in the sky, and lights could still be seen emitting from the fort in the emerging light of the dawn.

“Can’t deny the scenery,” Nimble commented. “A small consolation for the early start I suppose.”

“We’re halfway done anyway,” the Sergeant stated. “A little more and we can head back.”

As the Pegasus and unicorn looked out over the landscape, Onyx Shield began to feel uneasy. He turned away from the others and towards the outcropping behind them. A few boulders were scattered about in front a steep rock face leading further up the hillside. He looked left and right down the pathway, but saw nothing.

“Something isn’t right here.”

The others glanced towards him.

“I can feel it in the ground, something is… out of place.”

Nimble tilted his head. “I don’t see anything. Are you sure you’re not just imagining it?”

“Maybe, but I’m not sure.”

Sky Tail hummed, turning to the unicorn next to him. “Private, I want you to-”

He was cut off by a shout of surprise. A boulder in front of Onyx Shield suddenly lit up a fiery green as it shifted into a changeling drone. This drone lunged forwards and sank his fangs into Onyx Shield’s neck before his blade could be drawn. He bit deep enough to find the jugular, delivering a fatal wound.

The remaining EUP soldiers flinched back at the sight, quickly drawing their swords as the Private also charged his horn with combat magic.

The drone let go of the limp Onyx Shield’s neck, blood covering his muzzle. The drone was snarling, seeming almost feral in nature. He slowly arched his head to look towards the other two ponies, his eyes glowing a horrifying red with magic trails emerging from the formally blue orbs. Then, as the ponies looked on in horror, about a dozen more changelings began to emerge from over the top of the rock face. These changelings stuck to the surface of the steep, nearly vertical incline, scurrying down towards them as their horns glowed a bright green.

Nimble Force fired his charged spell, hitting the changeling who had killed Onyx directly, ending him instantly. A loud hiss emanated from the other changelings as they launched off the rock face with their wings spread, descending quickly down onto the two ponies. The overwhelmed guards raised their swords in an attempt to fight back, but as Sky Tail lunged towards the closest incoming drone a green bolt of magic caused his left wing to all but disintegrate. The Sergeant shouted in pain as two drones landed on top of him and quickly ended his life. Nimble, now alone and leaderless, looked desperately around for a quick means of escape, but all he saw was more armoured changelings with their own blades drawn rushing towards him.

He found no escape, quickly joining his squad.

The Council Hive

Queen Twilight Sparkle had just entered through the Council Hive’s perception filter, the large circular structure quickly growing larger as they approached. She and the rest of her changelings, along with one dragon, came to land by the edge of the treeline surrounding the hive. They touched down at the end of a long cobblestone pathway leading up to one of the hive’s four entrances. Large statues of changeling guards lined the pathway, watching over all arrivals.

Other drones in various armours could be seen around the perimeter of the hive in patrols; however, there were not nearly as many as the last time, which was also the first time, she had attended an actual Council rather than meeting with Changeling Queens individually. Even that had been uncommon to occur, much to Twilight’s frustration in her efforts to convince the other queens to exit isolation.

“Captain?”

“Yes, your highness?” Captain Scorpion responded, standing next to the Queen.

“See to it that our changelings get set up wherever we have been placed within the hive, and then see to it that our guards join the patrols. I want this Council to be particularly secure with everything that has happened, understood?”

“Yes, my Queen!” Scorpion bowed down, before rising and turning to Spike. “Spike, I could use your organisational skills.”

“It is why I’m here,” Spike responded with a fang-filled smirk. “First things first, we need to see which wing of the hive we’ve been set up in.”

“One more thing,” Twilight called after them as they began to walk off. “If you see anything suspicious, I want to know immediately!”

Scorpion nodded. “We understand.”

“Good,” Twilight stated, nodding towards two of her Royal Guard. “You two are with me. The rest of you, Captain Scorpion and my assistant will tell you where to go and what to do.”

As her entourage got to work, Queen Twilight turned away from them and began to approach the hive itself. Several patrols examined her warily, but they quickly moved on nevertheless.

“Name and hive?” one unarmoured changeling asked, approaching them with a clipboard held in her magic.

Queen Twilight gave the drone in question a deadpan look, glancing back to the starburst cutie mark on her flank.

The drone chuckled sheepishly, writing something down on the clipboard. “Queen Twilight Sparkle of the Equestrian Hive. Who am I talking to about arrangements for your changelings?”

“That would be my Captain,” Twilight stated, gesturing towards Scorpion back by the treeline. “Now, excuse me.”

The dismissed drone nodded, heading off to where Scorpion was located. Twilight rolled her eyes, before she then heard another voice that caught her attention.

“Don’t be too hard on her, she’s just doing her job,” Queen Cocoon stated as she emerged from the large entrance of the hive. Her daughter, Princess Insecta, was with her.

“Cocoon,” Twilight greeted. “You are well, I take it?”

Cocoon nodded. “I am, as is my daughter.”

“It is a pleasure to see you again, Twilight Sparkle,” the younger of the two changelings stated, who was ever so slightly shorter than both Cocoon and Twilight, despite being Twilight’s age.

“Insecta,” Twilight greeted in turn. “I thought you were planning on leaving and starting your own hive last we met?”

“I was,” the Princess responded. “But certain elements delayed those plans, and now all this has happened.”

“Ah,” Twilight said in understanding. “Well, I hope your fortunes change soon. After the deaths of Queens Vespula and Crudelis we are down to eighteen hives, so adding another to that number would be beneficial.”

Cocoon and Insecta glanced at each other in concern, before the former stated: “Saying there are eighteen hives may no longer be correct…”

Twilight gritted her teeth, the question that had been on her mind since before she arrived coming to the forefront. She didn’t really want the answer, but she had to know.

“How many?” she asked. “How many have now gone missing?”

“Eight,” Cocoon grimly responded.

Twilight’s eyes shot open wide in horror. “Eight?! We only have ten hives confirmed still standing?!”

Cocoon nodded. “Yes, and they are all here for this Council. For that reason alone we have mages tending to the perception filter constantly and heavy patrols around the hive. But, given our lessened numbers that effort has become more difficult.”

“So who is attending?” Twilight enquired.

“Aside from us, Queens Xerox, Plastron, Pupa, Tempora, Antannae, Carapace, Acadica and Arisana.”

Twilight sighed. “So the missing hives are that of Austriaca, Germanica, Nursei, Ingrica, Orbata, Pensylvanica, Vulgaris and Draco. What of Vulgaris’ daughter, Imperious?”

“Gone with her mother,” Insecta stated. “She was actually the reason I did not start my own hive, we both wanted the same plot of land to start our hives in. Guess I don’t have that problem anymore.”

“That joke was in poor taste, Insecta,” Cocoon scolded. “Still, now that all the remaining queens are accounted for we can soon begin. Once things have settled, I imagine that meeting shall take place some point tomorrow.”

“That’s good to know,” Twilight stated, before humming in contemplation. “Hmmm, I can sense the unease around here. But… that isn’t all.”

Cocoon’s ears straightened up. “You can feel it too? Not the unease, that’s understandable given all that has occurred. I’m talking about that ‘other thing’.”

“It’s…” Twilight paused as she tried to describe the creeping feeling of dread. “It’s like a power, a pressure even at the back of my mind. It began as we approached the building.”

“I thought so,” Cocoon stated, glancing around. “The drones feel nothing, but all the Changeling Queens do. I can’t help feel that something just isn’t right about all this.”

“That’s dangerous, considering we don’t know how or why the other queens are going missing,” Twilight pointed out. “All the hives in one place would make a most tempting target.”

“We know,” Cocoon stated. “I said about security, and we’ve gone over the place top to bottom for any signs of a trap. We found nothing, and none of us knows what this ‘feeling’ is about. But still, Twilight, I recommend you and your hive be ready to leave at a moment’s notice if there is an attack.”

“This hive is the most secure location in changeling society during a Council, if we’re not safe here then where will we be?”

“Equestria?” Cocoon suggested. “I’m starting to think I should have taken your offer.”

Despite it all, Twilight managed a genuine smile. “It’s not too late, Cocoon. That agreement with Equestria is still on the table.”

“We’ll talk about it further,” Cocoon agreed. “After the Council is over. I’m sure Queen Xerox will agree, she is the one arranging it this time around so she might even be able to talk some sense into the others.”

Twilight chuckled. “That’ll be the day. I shouldn’t keep you too long, we’ve all got work to do.”

Cocoon nodded. “Very well. Good luck, Twilight Sparkle.”

Queen Cocoon motioned to her daughter, and they both turned around and headed back towards the hive’s entrance. As she watched them walk away, Twilight suddenly remembered something important.

“One moment!” Twilight called out after them.

The two Changeling Queen stopped halfway into the hive, turning to face Twilight as the Queen asked the question on her mind.

“I need to know something,” Twilight began. “Have any of the remaining Changelings Queens got scouts in Equestria? Specifically, drones with some kind if magic trailing from their eyes?”

Cocoon tilted her head. “No. Not that I am aware of anyway. Twilight… what have you and the Equestrians discovered?”

Twilight sighed. “Nothing yet. But still, I shall explain more during the Council itself.

Cocoon was hesitant, but the Queen nodded in understanding. She and her daughter entered the hive, and then quickly fell out of view.

“Twilight?” Spike called out as he and Captain Scorpion approached. “What was that about?”

“The Council is proceeding,” Twilight stated, not looking at the two of them. “But, Scorpion?”

“Yes, your highness?”

“I want our changelings ready to leave at the first sign of trouble, understood?”

“Leave?” Scorpion questioned. “Are we expecting trouble, my Queen?”

“I just want to be prepared,” she answered grimly, walking away from the two and into the hive with her two guards following closely behind.

Spike and Scorpion glanced towards one another, equally concerned.

“Scorpion?”

“Yes?”

“Do you ever have that feeling of dread?”

Author's Notes:

Next time, on Saturday the 24th of December, we take a brief break from our scheduled program and go back in time about nine years, to a Hearthswarming Eve so long ago...

The week after that there will be no update due to new years, but then we pick back up again with the Council January 8th.

9 - Flashback: The Changeling Seasons

The Badlands Hive, Nine Years Ago, Hearth's Warming Eve

“Are you sure about this?” Queen Chrysalis asked, concern evident in her voice. She walked up behind her daughter, who was sitting at the desk in corner of her room, and then looped her forelegs around her in an affectionate manner.

“You have asked me that so many times the past month,” Princess Twilight Sparkle responded with a roll of her eyes. “I’ve told you that I am.”

“But on Hearth's Warming surely you should be with them?”

“I’m going to miss them this Hearth's Warming, but I want to be with you,” Twilight stated, leaning her head back and giving her mother a light nuzzle. “We’ve missed this time together for so long, and I intend to start making up for it right now.” Her voice was sincere, but she still sighed, putting down the photo album she had been examining, a gift full of family photographs from previous Hearth's Warmings. “Still, I wish you didn’t have that meeting with Queen Vulgaris the immediate day after. Maybe next year we can all celebrate it together in Canterlot.”

Chrysalis, just for a moment, had a knowing smirk on her face that she quickly wiped away. “Well, that’s the issue with Vulgaris, she doesn’t celebrate Hearth's Warming.”

“Neither do you,” Twilight jabbed.

Chrysalis chuckled. “I do now. Besides, I bought you those gifts throughout the years, leaving them on your doorstep when the day would come about.” She slipped away and sat down beside her daughter’s seat.

“True,” Twilight mused, “but being with you beats all of that.”

“Well aren’t you sweet,” Chrysalis teased, pulling her into a side hug. “Bet you never thought you would say that directly after the wedding.”

“Oh shush you,” Twilight said, playfully batting Chrysalis away. “Still, this seems to be the year of celebrating Hearth's Warming with long lost family. Applejack and her family are spending this year with the Pies, given that they might be related."

Chrysalis raised an amused eyebrow. “Might? Do I even want to ask?”

“Apparently, it was quite the adventure following the revelation,” Twilight stated with a chuckle. “An adventure with a lot of Pinkie Pie.”

“Then no, I don’t want to ask,” Chrysalis deadpanned.

Twilight laughed, getting up from her seat and moving closer to her mother. She enveloped Chrysalis in a strong loving embrace, one that the Queen returned all too gladly.

“You know,” Twilight began. “I am really glad I’m here, with you.”

Chrysalis smiled lovingly, nuzzling the top of her daughter’s head. “And I’m glad that you’re here too. And, I’ve got something for you.”

Twilight dislodged herself from Chrysalis, giving her a curious look. “And… what might that be?”

Chrysalis smirked, walking towards the doorway while motioning for Twilight to follow. Once they were out in the hallway, the guard outside saluted their Queen and Princess as they went, the two giving respectful nods in return. They proceeded off away from the bedroom, travelling down various hallways passing many changelings as they went. The route they were taking was one Twilight very much recognised, it was the direct route to the throne room.

Twilight was curious as to why they were heading there, but she kept her questions to herself as she followed her mother’s lead. Finally, the two of them found themselves outside the large double doors to the throne room. Chrysalis stopped by the large doorway, and then she motioned for Twilight to open them.

“Um… what?”

“Open them. I said I have something for you, so go look.”

“What is it?”

“Go look.” Chrysalis jabbed her foreleg towards the doors.

Twilight glanced towards the doorway, and then back to Chrysalis. “Not even a hint?”

“Twilight!”

“OK! OK! I’m going!”

Twilight shook her head, grabbing onto the doors with her lavender magic and swinging them open. She barely had time to register anything, to even remotely examine what awaited her before her eardrums were suddenly blown out by an absolutely tremendous shout.

“SURPRISE!”

Twilight was knocked onto her haunches by the joint voices coming from the assembled group. The throne room had been decorated heavily, decorations expertly laid out and a giant Hearth's Warming tree dominating the space. Just in front of the tree was a large group of ponies, changelings and one small baby dragon; this was including Twilight’s pony family, Carduus and his family, and Princess Celestia herself.

“W-what?”

“Surprise,” Chrysalis repeated as she entered the room, though not as loudly as the others.

Twilight’s jaw moved up and down for a few seconds before she finally formed some words. “Mother, what is this?”

“Well, since Vulgaris was keeping me from coming to Canterlot, I decided to bring Canterlot to us, in a manner of speaking.”

“Hey! You didn’t think we were going to miss the chance to see our baby girl on Hearth's Warming, did you?” Twilight Velvet stated, moving forward to give her adoptive daughter a loving nuzzle.

“Plus, it gives us a chance to check out your new place,” Night Light stated. “It’s nice, plenty of nice stallions and mares to choose from.”

Twilight’s cheeks puffed up in annoyance. “DAD!”

Night Light chuckled, before innocently saying: “What?”

“Come on dad, give it a rest,” Shining Armor told him. “Just give Twily a moment to process this.”

“Though, she is cute when frazzled,” Princess Cadance added teasingly.

“That she is,” Celestia stated. “And my former student has a history of it.”

“I have so many questions…” Twilight muttered. “For one thing, who decorated the throne room?!”

“That, Twilight, would be Pinkie Pie,” Carduus stated, who was standing over by the tree with Panacea and Iuvenes. “She appeared, personally gave us some invites, decorated and then left.”

“B-but… Pinkie is with her family right now! How?!”

“Twilight Sparkle, are you truly questioning the Element of Laughter?” Celestia asked. “It’s probably for the best you just accept it.”

“She’s right,” Spike added in, the young drake smirking. “Remember when you performed all those tests to try and figure her out?”

Twilight groaned, rubbing her temples. “Ugh, I know. And you, Princess, shouldn’t you be in Canterlot? I mean, you’ve got that speech and a large party to attend!”

Celestia twirled a hoof nonchalantly. “Oh well, I’m sure Luna can hold the fort in my absence. I wasn’t going to miss this for the world.”

“So?” Chrysalis questioned towards Twilight. “Did I do well? Or did I do well?”

Twilight went to answer, but her mouth simply gaped open like a fish for several moments. Her thoughts were swimming as she processed this turn of events and, in the end, she simply elected to laugh heartily.

“It’s perfect,” Twilight stated. “All that is missing is my friends, but they have their own families. For now, there is nowhere else I would rather be.”

“Well then,” Celestia began, before loudly proclaiming in a very un-regal manner: “Let’s get this party started!”

“Presents!” Little Iuvenes shouted out enthusiastically.

“Ponies open them on Hearth's Warming day, dear. Though, I suppose we better start,” the nymph’s mother, Panacea, said with a chuckle. “Before this one explodes.”

And so, that night and the following, Twilight Sparkle spent Hearth's Warming with family and friends. It was all she could have hoped for and more, and the next year they would repeat the festivities, only this time it would be hosted by Night Light and Twilight Velvet in their own home. Princess Twilight’s friends and family; she would never trade any of them for anything, both changeling and pony.

However, when the third year came about there was one notable absence. Princess Twilight Sparkle had become Queen Twilight Sparkle.

It was an absence that would never be filled, but the two Hearth's Warmings she had experienced with them all would be events she would hold close to her heart until the end of her days.

The fire of friendship truly lived in her heart. And as long as it burned, they would never drift apart.

Author's Notes:

This was the first of only two Hearth's Warmings Twi got to spend with her mother...

Still, on a happier note, Merry Christmas everpony!

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=O2_s_P2bXaM

(As a side note, chapters will continue January 8th)

10 - The Council Convenes

The Council Hive

“All the Changeling Queens have been summoned, your highness,” Scorpion reported to his ruler, who was laid atop her bed examining some written papers.

“Thank you, Captain. I will be there momentarily.”

The Captain bowed his head, before vacating the room and leaving Queen Twilight alone. The monarch sighed, lowering the papers and placing them into a neat pile on a nearby table. The room was the same one she had been placed in with Queen Chrysalis the last time she was at the Council, albeit with the two single beds swapped out for one double bed. The room was decently large and also contained various bookshelves, a fireplace with a few fluffed cushions, a work desk and a window looking down over the grounds. As before, the Queen’s accompanying drone’s rooms were all clustered together adjacent to one another. In other cordoned off parts of the east wing, four other Changeling Queens had been based, with the other five taking the west.

The north and south wings were both abandoned, with no Changelings available to occupy them. Another grim reminder of their situation.

Twilight let out a sigh, steadily rising from her bed and to her hooves. With no hesitation, but with concern as to what she may find, she began to walk across to the door. The summons Scorpion had spoken off were that of the Council itself, all the queens were gathering in the central chamber for the meeting to finally begin.

When Twilight emerged from her chambers she found an escort already awaiting her with Spike and Captain Scorpion at its head. All the guards were at attention as Spike and Scorpion saw her approach.

“Twilight, you all set?” Spike asked. “I think at least some of the other queens have already gone on ahead.”

“I’m ready,” Twilight confirmed. “I remember the way, so fall into step behind me.”

Scorpion saluted, turning to address those under his command. “You heard the Queen! Into position, standard formation.”

The guards didn’t need any more prompting as the Queen began to walk off down the corridor. All the guards dutifully fell into step a little ways behind as Scorpion and Spike walked directly at the Queen’s sides. With that done, the entourage continued on in silence for several minutes, passing through the hive and moving on past several other drones in various armour colours. Eventually, the silence was ended by a certain purple dragon.

“Don’t you miss the old days?” Spike asked with a small smile of remembrance plastered into his face. “Back when we just did whatever around and about in Ponyville with our friends. I would obsess over Rarity, you would worry about being tardy over some friendship report… Good times.”

“I wouldn’t know,” Scorpion commented.

“Ya think?” Spike snarked.

Twilight snorted at that, though a small smile was on her muzzle. “Sometimes, Spike. Though we still had the odd crisis if you recall.”

“Nothing like this though,” Spike muttered. “Sometimes, I forget they are the same lifetimes.”

Twilight smiled brighter, wrapping a gossamer wing over the dragon as they continued to walk. “Tell you what; after this is done we’ll take a week in Ponyville, and then one in Canterlot right afterwards. I’ll get Cadance and Shining down to visit too, so we can see all our friends and family.”

“A welcomed bit of normality, and a healthy dose of nostalgia too,” Spike stated. “I’m in. Think you could even procure the library for that week?”

Twilight laughed. “I’m sure its current tenant would allow it just for one week. I might even take my old form for a while.”

To punctuate her point, green flames swallowed the Changeling Queen. She shrunk downwards, her chitin becoming lavender fur as her wings banished from sight and her mane colour changed to a dark blue with a pink highlight striking right through it.

Spike’s eyes widened in surprise. “Wow, that’s something I haven’t seen in a long time. When is the last time you appeared like that?”

“On the way to this very place for the first time I believe, though that was as a pegasus. As a unicorn, it was when I spoke to Princess Celestia after returning to Canterlot for the first time since my identity was revealed.”

The dragon whistled in awe. “That… was a very long time ago. It still suits you though.”

“You think so?”

“Hey, it’s the face that I grew up knowing,” Spike pointed out. “Can’t be comfortable to hide your wings like that though.”

“It never is. When I was younger, after I found out myself, of course, I would always try to hide away just so I could stretch them for a bit.”

“Why not just add Pegasus wings onto your current form now?” Scorpion enquired.

Twilight chuckled. “Me? As an alicorn? Could you even imagine such a thing?”

“Didn’t Celestia plan on your ascension originally anyway?”

“That’s beside the point,” Twilight stated. “It’s still a weird prospect.”

Despite this, green flames appeared at her sides and two feathery wings came into existence, which Twilight gave an experimental flap.

“They look good on you, Princess Twilight,” Spike jabbed.

“Oh, very funny,” Twilight deadpanned with a roll of her eyes. “I must say, having feathers feels strange.”

“Your Highness, we’re almost there,” Scorpion informed, gesturing to an intersection in the corridor.

Twilight nodded, bringing up a lavender and completely solid hoof and examining it. A moment later, green flames heralded the return of the Changeling Queen as that hoof turned black and holes expanded and tunnelled through it.

“Nostalgia can wait,” the Queen stated as they turned the corner. “For now, there is urgent business to attend to.”

They quickly came to their final destination. A large doorway with a great many guards of various hives outside, the guards of the other Changeling Queens already inside.

“Halt,” Scorpion ordered his changelings. “Move and take up positions with the others.”

The guards departed from their original positions and took their places outside the chamber, some sticking to spots on the floor, others along the walls and some even on the ceiling. With the sheer amount of changeling guards in one place any potential troublemakers would have to have a death wish to face against the swarm.

“I shall also take my leave, call if you need us,” Scorpion stated.

“Understood, Scorpion. Hopefully, that will not happen,” Twilight responded, throwing opened the doors with her magic as she and Spike entered before slamming them shut again behind her.

The room was one that had struck Twilight with awe when she first saw the centre of their civilisation. It was circular in shape with around thirty seats spanning the edges of the hall. Sunlight spilled in through the semi-transparent roof and in the centre of that roof a crystal akin to the one in the Equestrian Hive kept, that up the perception filter keeping the hive hidden and safe. The floors were tiled with various intricate patterns and shapes, the original ancient designer obviously having put a great amount of work, effort and skill into crafting them. Similar decorations adorned the walls and pillars of the structure which had all equally been masterfully crafted with gold and other precious materials, and then well-kept over the hive’s long history by the Changeling Queens and their drones.

Seven of the other Changeling Queens were already in their seats, including Queen Cocoon who had her daughter standing to the left of her seat. In the chair at the head of the room, where Queen Crudelis had sat the previous time, now sat Queen Xerox.

“Queen Twilight Sparkle,” Xerox addressed. “Nice of you to join us.”

All eyes turned to the new arrivals. Aside from Xerox and Cocoon, Tempora, Antannae, Carapace, Acadica and Arisana were all in their seats awaiting the remaining Changeling Queens.

Twilight respectfully bowed her head ever so slightly. “The pleasure is mine. We have much to discuss.”

“That we do,” Queen Xerox responded. “Take a seat.”

Out of the corner of her eyes, Twilight saw Cocoon gesture to an empty chair to her right, which in turn was directly to Xerox’s left.

“Is there anything you need of me?” Spike asked.

“No, everything seems to be in order,” she stated in return. “Head back out and join the Captain.”

“You got it, boss,” he said.

As he left, Twilight approached and took her seat. As Spike exited he almost bumped into Queen Plastron as she arrived.

“No issues I take it?” Twilight asked Cocoon.

“None,” Cocoon responded. “And yet that feeling, that sense, remains.”

“As long as there is no immediate threat, focus on the here and now,” Twilight advised. “Once Pupa arrives this will begin.”

“I don’t think we have to wait long,” Princess Insecta commented towards her mother and Queen Twilight, pointing towards the doorway as Queen Pupa emerged through it and greeted Xerox and the others much as Twilight had done.

As Pupa took her place, the remaining drones in the chamber began to vacate it.

“Finally,” Cocoon stated, her eagerness to get underway showing through. “Now hopefully we can get some answers.”

When the last drone exited, Xerox arose from her seat and the chamber fell silent. All nine other Changeling Queens and the single princess looked towards Queen Xerox expectantly.

“This Council is now in session,” Xerox announced. “And we all know why it has been convened already.”

“Eight hives have vanished off the face of Equus,” Queen Acadica commented. “It’s not something you can really miss.”

“I was hosting some guests from the hive of Queen Vulgaris,” Tempora picked up. “And then they became disconnected from their hive mind out of the blue. They are with us now, but I have had no contact from Vulgaris or her daughter since that incident.”

“I have had a similar experience,” Queen Plastron added.

“I imagine many of us have,” Tempora stated. “The question is, why?”

“That is what we are trying to ascertain,” Xerox stated. “It's obvious there is a threat to our species as a whole. But what that is eludes me. If any of you have information to tell the rest of us, the floor is yours.”

Silenced reigned absolute throughout the chamber, no Changeling Queens speaking for several moments. They glanced at one another expectantly, though they could only groan in annoyance.

“Nothing?” Queen Antannae questioned in disbelief. “There must be something we know!”

“Not from me,” Queen Pupa stated. “All my efforts to find information have been in vain.”

“You never found anything, Pupa?” Arisana asked.

“Those that returned didn’t, no.”

Queen Antannae leaned forwards, intrigued by that statement. “Those that returned?”

Pupa nodded. “Not all my drones came back. And they just… vanished. No shout for help, no information, just sudden silence. Completely absent from my hive mind.”

“That means they DID find something,” Queen Plastron pointed out. “And yet they have never been seen again.”

“May I interrupt you there?” Queen Cocoon interrupted.

Xerox glanced at the Changeling Queen. “Cocoon, what is it?”

“It’s something Twilight said to me,” she stated. “Do any of you have drones, scouts in Equestria, with a red magical hue in their eyes perchance? Perhaps a new enchantment of sorts you are employing?”

The other queens all held blank looks on their faces, their confusion evident. But, as their brains processed what Cocoon had just asked, they all began to turn their heads in Queen Twilight’s direction.

“What was that?” Xerox enquired. “Might you want to share this with the rest of us, Twilight Sparkle?”

Twilight sat up as straight and regally as she could, feeling all the eyes in the room coming to a rest on her, waiting for her answer. She had been waiting for the right time to talk about that exact point, and it appeared as if that time had finally arrived.

“It’s not something I or my changelings have personally witnessed,” Twilight began. “But rather it was the Equestrians.”

“Ah, your Equestrian friends,” Xerox said. “What did those ponies find?”

“Changelings,” Twilight stated simply. “The EUP, and some of the general population of Equestria, have seen changelings scouting out their land at various locations throughout the country. These drones have all been described as undisguised and with a red magical trail coming from their eyes, not unlike dark magic, though not quite as pronounced as that. These drones have just fled on being seen.”

“And we have no idea who these changelings are?” Queen Pupa enquired.

“No,” Twilight said, shaking her head. “Though, it is my belief that these are in fact the missing changelings.”

“What?!” Xerox blurted in disbelief as the others all leaned forward in their seats. “You are suggesting that some magical affliction is causing the disappearance of all these hives?”

“I wouldn’t know if that is an accurate description or not,” Twilight replied. “One thing I do know however is that the answers to our questions may be found at the hive of Queen Draco.”

“Queen Draco?” Xerox questioned. “Why her?”

“She was the first to vanish,” Princess Insecta reminded them. “It would be a logical place to start.”

“That’s not quite the reason. Besides, some dragon sources of ours have claimed the place is all but empty now,” Queen Twilight stated. “But there is something else you should know.”

“Something else? And what might that be?” Queen Xerox asked as all the queens glanced between one another.

“Draco found something near her hive. A changeling construction built into a mountain. Something that goes back to before recorded history around four thousand years ago.”

Chatter exploded among the queens, questions and accusations alike being thrown towards Twilight. The Changeling Queen in question just sat back and waited for the chaos to inevitably dissipate. To that effect, a green bolt of magic burst forth from one queen’s horn and into the centre of the room, creating a small harmless explosion that had the intended effect of subduing the queens into silence.

“Silence! We will have order in this chamber!” Queen Xerox bellowed. “We are Changeling Queens, not squabbling pony nobility. Now, Queen Twilight, do you mind explaining this revelation to us?”

Twilight nodded. “Of course.”

And so she explained. She explained to them all about Draco’s discovery, telling them everything Draco had told her. She told them how the disappearances coincided with Draco entering the ruin, and her belief that the two were most definitely connected. Throughout, the queens just sat in silence and took in what their peer had to say, mulling over each and every single word she said to them. With no interruption, Twilight was able to swiftly wrap up her explanation with no issues to be had.

“-and that’s what I know,” Twilight concluded. “And that is why I volunteer to venture up to the hive and find out for sure.”

Silence once again dominated the room, the information they had just been told giving them all a lot to think about. As the head of the session, Queen Xerox ultimately brought it on herself to break the silence.

“You volunteer?” she questioned, bringing all eyes back onto her. “If you go up there, Queen Twilight, you might very well join the others. You might also disappear.”

“It’s a risk, I know,” Twilight noted. “But I have something at my disposal the rest of you do not.”

Xerox raised an eyebrow. “And what might that be?”

“Equestria.”

Queen Antannae snorted. “Equestria? Oh please.”

“They deserve more credit than you provide them, Antannae,” Queen Cocoon defended.

The Changeling Queen snarled at Cocoon. “Since when were you such great friends with the ponies?”

“We should hear Queen Twilight out,” Cocoon stated. “That’s all.”

“I agree,” Xerox added in, through with a cautious frown. “Twilight, continue.”

With a momentary glare at Queen Antannae, Twilight complied. “It is changelings that are being affected, changeling going missing. I know the princesses, and I can get EUP resources to aid us. If ponies accompany us we have an outside eye to keep a look out for us. With their help, I am confident I can find out what is going on and return home safely.”

The changelings all considered what Twilight had said. Slowly and begrudgingly, they all began to voice their agreement with Twilight’s plan of action. However, that didn’t mean to say that all their worries had dissipated.

“I hope you understand the position you are placing yourself in, Twilight Sparkle,” Queen Plastron stated. “Even with Equestria, it’s dangerous. We’ve all been feeling this ‘sense’ since coming here, foul things await in the dark.”

“Is it better to cower within our walls and hope for the best?” Twilight said, her tone half-mocking. “It worked out so well for those not currently attending this meeting, did it not?”

Plastron groaned, leaning back in her seat. “I know. We all know. But these are uncertain times, we cannot know what tomorrow shall bring.”

“Then it is agreed,” Xerox stated, ending any potential for further debate on the matter. “Queen Twilight shall lead an investigation of Queen Draco’s hive with Equestria. But until then all the Changeling Queens shall remain at the Council until you return.”

Twilight nodded. “I understand.”

“Good. In the meantime, I suggest all of our hives are locked down. No changelings or otherwise enter or leave until this is over. We cannot take any chances, the very survival of our civilisation may depend on it.”

“We all understand the risks involved.” Twilight sat up straight, determination glowing in her eyes. “And I have no intention of failing.”

“I would hope not. When shall your hive be departing us?”

“Immediately,” she responded. “There cannot be any more delay. The longer we sit around and debate with one another, the more chance there is that whatever is happening will find this hive. Together we may be strong, but I would rather we not face an enemy we know nothing about.”

That was something the other queens simply could not deny.

“An understanding of your enemy has always been one of the basic things you need if you ever plan on fighting them. Otherwise, you may as well fight with a blindfold in the darkest location imaginable,” Queen Cocoon stated in agreement. “It’s unacceptable."

“Then we shall waste no more time,” Xerox announced. “This session is hereby adjourned. Once Queen Twilight has departed we will gather again to discuss our defences here, and alternative options should Twilight Sparkle fail. That is all.”

With that, the queens began to depart. Twilight herself didn’t say a word as she vacated the chamber, gathered her guards outside and went to get the rest of her changelings ready for the journey back to Equestria as hastily as possible. However, as the queens left none noticed an ever so slight red magical hue sweeping across the floor, whirling both gracefully and dangerously like a maelstrom. It was there only for a moment, before a multi-coloured rainbow light overtook it and suppressed the magic once more. However, if any of them had noticed the red hue, they would have seen the maelstrom orbiting around one central spot just in front of where the hive’s throne once sat four thousand years before.

Author's Notes:

And you thought something was going to go wrong at the Council! Besides, who said something was going to go wrong at this Council?

It's a new year, a new chapter, and we are finally in double digits for the chapter number! Happy 2017 everypony!

11 - Meanwhile

Canterlot Castle

To say that the last couple of days had been hectic would be a vast understatement. Even now Captain Broad Sword was stuck in his office going over the various reports and paperwork that had been flooding his desk. Each and every single one of the reports was related to the same thing, the mysterious red eyed changelings. Not only had more sightings been reported since patrols were stepped up, but the situation had escalated.

The report he was looking at now was one such example, and in the opened file three pictures of ponies from the EUP stared back, each one had the word ‘DECEASED’ written on them. Sky Tail, Nimble Force and Onyx Shield were their names, EUP soldiers who were respectively a Pegasus, unicorn and an earth pony. All three were part of the same squad stationed at Fort Hurricane, and all three had been ambushed and murdered by the changelings in question.

Broad Sword sighed, rubbing his face with his hooves in exasperation. This attack was one of several, all of them ending the exact same way for those unlucky enough to get too close to the changelings. It was the few survivors of these strikes that filled in the details of their attackers - how they seemed almost feral, and yet organised and tactical when they needed to be.

In other words, a pounding headache for Broad Sword.

That’s not to mention the fact that, very worryingly, the majority of these skirmishes seemed to be in relatively close proximity to Queen Twilight Sparkle’s hive, but thankfully the changeling representatives in Canterlot had confirmed that no incidents have occurred at the hive itself.

The Captain sighed again, deeper this time. He closed up the folder and leant back in his chair, closing his eyes for a few moments as his muzzle pointed upwards towards the ceiling. As he swam deep within his own thoughts, he completely missed the door to his office being opened.

“Am I interrupting you, Captain?”

Broad Sword jolted back to life on hearing that familiar motherly voice, scrambling clumsily off his chair as he attempted to stand to attention.

“Princess Celestia! I wasn’t expecting you, your highness,” he hurriedly explained. “What do I owe the pleasure?”

Celestia chuckled lightly. “Calm yourself Captain, we all need a bit of sleep every now and then.”

“I wasn’t sleeping,” he quickly protested. “I was contemplating. I’ve been reading these reports for the last several hours and I needed to think on it all.”

“My sister tells me your counterpart is of a similar disposition at this time,” Celestia said. “And to be honest, we ourselves have fared little better.” She moved deeper into the room, stopping on the opposite side of the desk. Celestia motioned the Captain of her Royal Guard to sit back down, which he did without question, and she eyed the mentioned reports scattered across the table. Quickly scanning the headers for a moment, she decided to move back to the topic at hoof, the one she had come to discuss.

“I have just received word that Queen Twilight Sparkle is on her way to the city as we speak, a letter arrived via dragon fire informing us of such, delivered by Spike as you can no doubt imagine.”

Broad Sword blinked. “She’s coming here?”

“That is what I said, is it not?” Her tone was serious, but it was betrayed by the light smile upon her lips.

“But why?” he asked in confusion. “I thought the Council would still be on today?”

“It is,” the Princess of the Sun responded. “The first session just ended, and an arrangement has been made.”

“An arrangement?” The stallion’s eyebrow quirked.

“Spike was brief in his message, but it seems that Twilight intends to leave to lead an expedition up to Queen Draco’s hive.”

“She has been wanting to do so since this started,” Broad Sword noted.

“I had predicted as such, she always has liked to delve deep into any given crisis instead of cowering away and letting others handle it,” Celestia commented, a not so subtle hint of pride in her voice. “She intends to investigate whatever Queen Draco discovered up at the hive, and see if it connects with what has been witness this far.”

“Isn’t that dangerous?” Broad Sword asked. “Queen Draco would have explored it, and she and her hive were the first to vanish. If Twilight Sparkle and her changelings go there I fear there is a strong likelihood they will not return.”

“She agrees,” Celestia said, much to Broad Sword’s surprise.

“She… does?” His head tilted to the side, a thoroughly confused look across his muzzle.

“It never said so in the letter; all Spike said was they plan to go to Draco’s hive as agreed with the other Changeling Queens, and that they would be arriving in Canterlot soon.”

“Then why claim she agrees?” the Solar Captain enquired. “If it said no such thing in the message?”

“Ah, but it did,” Celestia stated with a knowing smirk. “They will be arriving here in Canterlot when they reach Equestria.”

“And?”

“Captain, if she thought she and her changelings could handle this alone she would waste no time and be heading straight for the hive by now,” she stated. “No. She is coming here first, thus she intends to ask for our assistance in this matter.”

Celestia’s horn lit up, and with her magic she gathered up all the stray reports on Broad Sword’s desk and swiftly putting them all neatly away. He wouldn’t be needing the reports for a while, not with the new assignment she was about to bestow upon him.

“Thusly, Captain, I want you to coordinate with your counterpart and prepare five of your best guards each. I shall have three helicopters prepared for departure to carry the Solar, Lunar and Changeling Royal Guard that will be going with Twilight.”

“Princess?”

“I want you and Captain Vladimir to keep Twilight safe. Whatever is affecting changelings, I want you to prevent it from happening to her and her changelings, understood?”

“I understand, your highness,” Broad Sword confirmed. “Have you sent Queen Twilight the details of your little plan yet?”

“No, but we will discuss it on her arrival,” she stated. “Though I imagine she will agree wholeheartedly, I have always been good at anticipating her moves.”

“You did teach her,” Broad Sword commented. “So that’s five guards in each vehicle; myself, Vladimir and I imagine Captain Scorpion plus Twilight. I don’t doubt Spike will come too. And then if you include the three pilots that’s twenty three of us in total. A sizable escort for her, I can make it work.”

Broad Sword rubbed his chin, his mind working out the details as he went.

“Of course we would also have to pass through the Frozen North, good thing we got those upgrades. Those enchantments should protect the helicopters from the blizzard long enough for us to make it to the Crystal Empire for a temporary stop, and then up to Queen Draco’s hive from there.”

Celestia nodded. “It seems you have everything in order, but there is one last thing.”

Broad Sword raised an eyebrow. “Yes, your highness?”

“I want you to also prepare an extensive security detail for Twilight while she is here.”

“Your highness, by the time she arrives I’ll have prepared her escort. She won’t be here long.”

“I will not be taking any chances with recent events playing out as they have,” the Princess retorted. “I trust you shall see to it, Captain?”

Broad Sword nodded for the affirmative. “I will see it done, don’t worry yourself.”

“Good, my sister will have already discussed this with Captain Vladimir, so I now leave this to both of your discretions.”

“Are you serious!?” Scarlet all but demanded to know. “This sounds dangerous, even for you.”

Scarlet and her husband sat with Vladimir at a local bar, the rounded table they sat at holding three drinks and nibbles. Valiant Snow was not present, it was too early in the day, and he was still at school; something for which Scarlet was thankful. Both captains were still adorned in their armours, it was lunchtime and they had just come down from the castle, but their helmets were off and sitting by their sides.

“I’d say we’ve done more dangerous things,” Vladimir interjected. “A lot more dangerous things. Hay, we don’t know if we will actually find anything there.”

“Don’t give me that shit, it’s the unknown of it all that worries me,” she retorted. “And it should worry you too.” She frowned at the pair of them.

“Honey, we’ll be fine,” Broad Sword assured his wife. “Besides, I remember a time where you would be first in line to come with us.”

“That was before our son, Broad,” Scarlet reminded him. “The last time you went off fighting without me was at the Battle of Ponyville, and I had never been so scared in my entire career in the EUP, in my entire life! And now with Valiant, what do I tell him?”

“The truth,” he responded. “He knows what my job is, he’ll understand. Besides, I will have Vladimir to watch my back.”

“I’m not sure if that’s reassuring,” the thestral in question joked. “But joking aside, we’ll also have Queen Twilight there. We will be fine, we promise.”

Scarlet sighed in defeat. “Just be sure this is a promise you can keep.”

“Hey, don’t worry,” Vladimir stated. “I for one fully plan to come back without a scratch on me, just watch.”

“What he said,” Broad Sword agreed. “All in likelihood we’ll just find an empty hive with some equally empty old ruins nearby.”

Scarlet knew enough about her husband to know when he was lying to her. “Please don’t,” Scarlet stated. “You might find that. But it isn’t the ‘likelihood’ now, is it?”

Broad Sword’s face dropped, and he took a quick swig of his drink before he spoke. “No, no it isn’t. Queen Draco was the first to go, and it was when she was due to explore the ruins she had found. It is the entire reason we’re heading up there at all.”

“Well, if you so insist on going up there, do try to at least stop the bad guys, huh?” Scarlet insisted, her frown being replaced with a small smirk. “Show them how much of a big hero my wonderful husband is.”

Broad Sword visibly blushed. “W-well, I kinda intend to, um, do that thing… It is my job after all.”

“Smooth words Casanova,” Vladimir jabbed. “Pillow talk must be so fun with you!”

“Talk?” Scarlet had a cruel smirk on her face. “He’s so worn out afterwards he couldn’t talk if he wanted to!”

Broad Sword buried his face in his hooves, embarrassed and desperately trying to pretend he was anywhere else at that moment. But the sniggers of his wife and friend were unfortunate reminders that he was nowhere else, and would not be escaping his torment so easily.

“Aw, look at him,” Scarlet said. “He has gone so red! What happened to the gruff Commander of old?”

“You happened,” he responded through his hooves. “Being strung up in a cave by a changeling masquerading as you also causes you to contemplate your life.”

“So which one of us was more impactful, me or Infiltrator Serpens?”

Broad Sword laughed. “If I had to choose which one I prefer, it would be you. So I think I will make that my answer.”

“Good choice.”

Vladimir finished up his drink, and seeing that Broad Sword only had a dribble left himself he decided it was time to make a move.

“Broad Sword, we should go. The Princesses have given us a lot of work to do.”

“He’s right,” Broad Sword agreed, necking what was left of his beverage and getting up. “Honey, I’ll see you tonight?”

“Of course,” she said, accepting a kiss on the cheek before whispering into his ear: “And if you’re going to be leaving soon, before you do I expect a very strong goodbye…”

Blushing again, Broad sword simply nodded before quickly vacating the bar, much to his wife’s amusement. Shaking his head, Vladimir followed the Pegasus outside.

“Was it too hot in there for you or something?”

“Shut up, Captain,” Broad Sword shot back. “Come on.”

Broad Sword opened his wings and took off in the direction of the castle. Shaking off his amused smirk, Vladimir extended his leathery bat-like wings and did the same. As they both soared through the air above the buildings and ponies below, Vladimir flew close enough in parallel with his counterpart so they could easily enough converse.

“If we’re arranging these teams, we might want to choose some of our best subordinates,” Vladimir stated. “Scarlet was right about one thing, the unknown of it all is rather daunting.”

“We’ll be ready nevertheless,” Broad Sword replied. “When we get back to the castle selecting who we take with us should be our first job.”

“What of the Queen’s security detail?”

“We’ve got a couple days before they get back to Equestria,” Broad Sword pointed out. “Organising the escort for her takes priority right now. When her arrival gets closer we’ll get domestic security ready then.”

“Understood. I hear we’ll be dropping off at the Crystal Empire on the way?”

“That is correct. At least we’ll be able to catch up with Shining Armor for a little while before we continue on.”

“I wouldn’t be surprised if he jumped on and comes with us,” Vladimir stated. “But we’ll see.”

“It does seem like something he would do, but then again he has his own duties to attend to,” Broad Sword replied. “It may not be such a good idea for him to neglect them. We’ll have to wait to see Queen Twilight’s opinion on the matter.”

“She will be the boss.”

“Indeed. Still, that’s a while off yet. Let’s focus on the here and now, we have a job to do.”

Author's Notes:

The original Change is now at 2000 likes!

I never imagine at first that it would come this far...

12 - Setting Out

After a long trip, the gleaming spires of Canterlot were certainly a most welcoming sight for Queen Twilight Sparkle and her changelings. And, as expected, Canterlot was ready to receive them, and they had rolled out the red carpet to greet them. As they approached the city a small contingent of Royal Guard flew out to escort them to one of the castle’s larger courtyards, and they fell into position flanking the Queen. From their vantage point high in the air, as they passed over the city, all of the buildings and citizens down below seemed like distant ants, though the distance lessened as they progressed though the city’s airspace. Approaching the castle, they lowered their flight path ready for landing, but only slightly so, as the castle was higher up on the side of the mountain than the rest of Canterlot.

Finally, they passed over from the city, crossing the outer wall and into the castle itself. They bypassed the entrance as the swarm flew straight over the decorated rooftops and into the royal gardens. It was here the guard escort disengaged and left the changelings to their landing, however a large group of ponies were already awaiting their arrival in the large courtyard. Celestia stood at the head of the throng, accompanied by Captains Broad Sword and Vladimir Vespertilio. The courtyard itself was a large square shape with various bushes crafted into different shapes; each and every single one was individually a work of art. At the centre of the courtyard was a large stone gazebo with a glass roof, from which four large pathways spanned out on each side, each one leading towards a doorway into the castle or out into other areas of the gardens. One path was a straight shot, serving today as the visitor’s runway, leading them up to the gazebo and the waiting hosts within. Aligning with the path, Twilight was the first to touch down.

The Changeling Queen set down lightly, but urgently. Spike and Scorpion landed not a second behind her and the rest of her changelings all piled in behind them. Spike and Scorpion saw their Queen signal them with a nod to stay back with the rest of the changelings as she herself briskly approached the gazebo and it occupants.

“Was it too much just to meet us at the front door?” Twilight enquired, coming to a stop just in front of the gazebo. “You know how much I hate all this pomp and circumstance.”

With a chuckle, Celestia stepped forwards and shared a warm welcoming nuzzle with Twilight. “Next time I’ll leave you waiting in the hallway, how about that?”

“Funny. But seriously, what’s with the welcome?”

“Is it too much for me to be excited to see my old faithful student?” Celestia quipped. “On top of that, however, I had to be sure you were safe. With what’s going on lately I couldn’t be too careful.”

“I appreciate that, but with what I’m about to do I’m heading directly into that danger anyway.”

“So I heard,” Celestia replied, a pained expression flashing across her face to less than a second. “Walk with me.”

Celestia instructed Broad Sword and Vladimir to remain with the changelings, and as the royals walked off they went to talk to Scorpion and Spike.

“Young Spike,” Broad Sword greeted. “A pleasure to see you again.”

“Likewise,” the dragon responded.

“And you too, Captain Scorpion,” Vladimir added in. “I take it the journey was smooth?”

“No crazed afflicted changelings sighted,” Scorpion confirmed. “Which was a relief, I’d rather not find out what process caused that to happen to them. I can only imagine captains finer than I have fallen victim to it.”

“Oh don’t say that, you’re probably the finest changeling Guard Captain your species has to offer, Twilight wouldn’t have given you the job otherwise,” Vladimir stated. “Captain Carduus did leave some pretty big horseshoes to fill.”

“Thanks for the vote of confidence.”

“You’re welcome. You’ll have plenty of it during the coming days.”

“I take it you’re all coming along then?” Scorpion enquired.

“Wouldn’t surprise me,” Spike interjected. “Celestia began making plans the moment she received my message, didn’t she?”

“Pretty much,” Broad Sword confirmed. “Three helicopters, five guards each, each one containing a different squad of Lunar, Solar and Changeling Royal Guard respectively. I ride with my guard, Vladimir with his and assumedly you lot with yours.”

“They’re charged up and ready to go as we speak,” Vladimir said. “We figured the Queen wouldn’t want to waste any time on this.”

“You figured correctly,” Scorpion confirmed their suspicions. “Will you be arranging for the rest of our changelings to return to the hive?”

“We’ll make doubly sure they all get back in one piece,” Broad Sword assured the changeling. “Or at least our XO’s will, they will be in charge during our absence.”

“Good to know.”

“Anyway,” Vladimir continued. “We’ll be stopping briefly in the Crystal Empire on the way there, and then continuing forth to the hive.”

“Will any crystal ponies be joining us?”

“No. Our current convey won’t have enough room on board, and the Crystal Empire has no helicopters of their own stationed there. We’re not sure about Shining Armor, but that will be decided when we get there.”

“He would stow away on board one of them if it meant being there for his sister,” Spike joked. “He’s determined like that.”

The three of them conversed a little longer after that. The rest of the changelings and ponies alike around them remained patient and professional until they had their orders to carry out. Eventually the wait would indeed come to an end after Queen Twilight Sparkle’s voice reached out over the hive mind, specifically to Captain Scorpion.

“Scorpion, have Spike and both pony captains meet with us in training grounds,” Twilight commanded over the hive mind.

“Right away, my Queen!” Scorpion acknowledged.

“Scorpion?” Vladimir called out questioningly. “What is it?”

“It was Twilight,” he explained. “She has commanded us to meet with her and Princess Celestia in the training grounds.”

“Ah,” he responded. “That would be where they are currently located, ready to go when you are.”

The thestral knew why they were down there, it was after all the same place where they had landed after the assault that killed Infiltrator Serpens all those years ago. He still remembered the flurry of activity that night as doctors rushed away the wounded, including the battered then-Commander Broad Sword. It was also where they had taken away Sergeant Longshot’s body to be interred in the morgue. It was all because, ever since helicopters had come into military service ten years prior, that was where their pads had been set up.

The walk to the training grounds had been made in silence. The Princess and Changeling Queen content to simply walk at each other’s side. The silence, however, was eventually broken shortly before they were due to reach their destination, when Princess Celestia turned her head to her fellow head of state. The Princess had a few questions to ask before they got down to the business at hoof.

“So, what exactly happened at the Council?” Celestia asked as the two walked through the section of the castle serving as the barracks.

“Arrival went as expected,” Twilight began. “I was met by Queen Cocoon and her daughter. We discussed various things, and then parted ways.”

They reached the end of the hallway and passed through a doorway that led outside the castle. Exiting the barracks they stepped onto a pathway that would lead them a little away from the castle proper and down to the training grounds they were heading towards. This part of the castle grounds was quite sparse in comparison to the majority of it, largely due to the fact that the particular section in question would usually only ever host the guards stationed at the castle. The castle’s outer wall could be seen to her left while to her right, and past the castle, the steep incline of Mount Canterhorn was visible.

“And after that?” Celestia continued the conversation on forwards.

“Not much. It was mostly waiting around for the meetings to begin. And then it happened…”

Twilight went on to explain everything that had happened at the meeting in as much detail as she could, so much so that they stopped just short of the training grounds to fit it all in. She told them the debate that had occurred, what the other Changeling Queens had reported experiencing with the current crisis, and finally she informed Celestia of the deal she had made with them.

“You’re taking a terrible risk going up there,” Celestia stated as they finally passed over into the currently empty training grounds. “Especially with as many Changeling Queens disappearing as there have been lately. You could very well join their ranks.”

“Don’t worry about me, I’ve dealt with plenty of ancient evils before.” She put on a cocky tone of voice, and looked at her former mentor with a smile on her lips.

Celestia rolled her eyes at the joke, but her face became sombre. “I know, but the next could always be our last,” she retorted. “All luck runs out eventually.”

“But you’ve planned around it, right?”

Celestia smirked, gesturing to the end of the grounds. “You know me too well, Twilight. As I know you.”

Twilight nodded in approval as she spotted the three helicopters having final checks run by their pilots and a few other ponies. Ten guards, five of Celestia’s and five of Luna’s, were all preparing nearby.

“I should have known!” Twilight laughed. “Of course you wouldn’t send me in there alone.”

“With changelings being affected, I thought it prudent to send some ponies as insurance. They’ll watch your back out there. Broad Sword and Vladimir will be accompanying you. I’d go in pony if I could, but I have duties here I cannot neglect.”

“Scorpion, have Spike and both pony captains meet with us in training grounds,” Twilight commanded over the hive mind.

“Right away, my Queen!” Scorpion acknowledged.

“I take it they will be able to handle the Frozen North?” Twilight enquired.

“Of course. They have all the necessary enchantments protecting them. Though, you will need to stop off at the Crystal Empire.”

“A chance to say hi to the family,” Twilight remarked. “We should also fill up on love straight from the Crystal Heart while we are there, for what we must do we could use the extra energy.”

“That would be wise,” Celestia agreed.

“How long until they are ready?”

“Now,” was the reply she gave. “You need only select the five, aside from Scorpion and Spike, who will accompany you.”

“Then there is no time to waste, Celestia. Thank you.”

Celestia smiled. “Anything for you, Twilight. You know I am always here when you need me.”

Twilight Sparkle returned the smile affectionately. “I know, and it is mutual. I wish I could stay with you for a while, mother dearest, but the matter is urgent.”

Celestia raised a curious, and amused, eyebrow. “Did you just call me ‘mother dearest’?”

“My tone may have been joking, but in reality it’s no less true, is it?” Twilight remarked. “My mother once called me the ‘three mothered mare’, or something to that affect. Between you, Chrysalis and Velvet, I couldn’t have asked for more. Though, I suppose I’ve been the ‘two mothered mare’ for a little while now.”

Seeing Twilight’s mood fall, Celestia draped a loving wing over the Changeling Queen. “Well, I can tell you for a fact that you have made all three of us proud. Queen Chrysalis may no longer be with us, but the love she held for you is no less relevant.”

“I miss her,” Twilight said dejectedly. “Even after all these years, I still miss her. I was there when she died, I watched as my mother sank into oblivion.”

“Hers is a death you will never truly recover from,” Celestia said honestly. “I love you as my own child, as does Velvet. And I know you love us in turn, but the bond you held with Chrysalis went beyond either of us.”

“Celestia…”

“It’s true,” Celestia cut her off. “Your bond was deeper than ours, she did birth you after all. But you are strong, you will prevail through the pain.”

Twilight didn’t do anything for a moment, and when she did she simply smiled and leaned her head against Celestia’s. The two remained content in their tender moment for what seemed like an eternity, but this showing of their vulnerable sides however was cut short by and awkward cough to their left.

Quickly regaining their composures, the royals saw Broad Sword, Vladimir, Spike and Scorpion all arriving as expected.

The three departing helicopters were nothing but dots against the horizon as Celestia finally ended her watch from her balcony. After the last few checks had been made and they had finally departed the hour of twilight was at hoof, and night would soon come forth. Worry pressed deep against her gut, but she forced herself to remain calm, just as she had done every other time Twilight had rushed forth into danger.

“I heard you and Queen Twilight had a rather touching moment together,” Princess Luna stated teasingly as she joined her sister on the balcony. “It was apparently a rather adorable display.”

“Oh shush!” Celestia flicked her sister with her ethereal tail, but couldn’t hide her own smirk.

“Have you even thought about having your own child? For the record I do think you would be a great mother looking at your bond with Twilight.”

“I would need to find the right stallion first,” Celestia joked. “Mother knows Cadance has been trying to ‘hook me up’ in that regard.”

Luna chuckled. “Indeed.”

“What about you?” Celestia teased. “Any stallions caught your eye?”

“Tia!”

“What goes around comes around, dear sister.”

Celestia faced her sister for a few moments more, before turning her head to look out on the horizon once more. Twilight’s entourage were no longer in view, something that only added onto the already substantial worry she held.”

Luna turned to leave, but as she did so she glanced back at Celestia and said: “She will be fine. You’ll see, sister.” She smiled confidently. “But Night Court opens soon. You know where to find me should you need anything.”

With that, Luna departed again. Celestia didn’t even glance towards her sister as she did so, continuing to look out in the direction where Twilight would be travelling.

“I hope you’re right, dearest sister. I hope you are right…”

Author's Notes:

Just to let you know:

Chapter 15 is where everything goes to shit...

13 - An Empire of Crystal

The Crystal Empire

The sun was only just beginning to make itself known over the horizon, the first rays shining brilliantly against the crystal surfaces and architecture of the Crystal Empire. As the new day dawned, the crystal ponies managed to pry themselves from their peaceful slumbers and begin their daily routine, and it was no different for the royal family presiding in the palace at the very centre of the city. Today however, they were expecting to host Queen Twilight Sparkle and her entourage for a little while, the word of their arrival being sent well in advance, and there was one who wouldn’t let them forget it.

“Aunt Twilight is coming!” an eight, coming on nine, year old alicorn squealed gleefully as she jumped up and down on top of her parents’ bed. “Come on! Wake up!”

“Flurry Heart…” Cadance groaned, attempting to rub the sleep from her eyes as the world came into focus. “It’s too early.”

“But aunt Twilight is coming.” She punctuated her point by coming to a stop, the end of her last bounce reverberating through the mattress.

“We have a little longer to wait yet,” Cadance rebuked.

“But Dad is already up,” Flurry Heart shot back, waving a foreleg to his side.

Cadance glanced to the other side of the bed, and saw that Shining Armor was indeed missing from it. Groaning in defeat, Cadance managed to tear herself from under the covers and stretch her stiff wings out.

“Alright, go find your father while I get ready.”

Flurry Heart nodded vigorously, vacating the room as her mother continued to fully wake up.

The young alicorn scampered through the halls, past servants and guards, some of whom simply kept on moving and others briefly stopping to greet the young princess. She continued her way through the palace hallways, which she had long committed the layout to memory, and eventually found herself in her family’s personal lounge. The lounge had a lavish purple rug off to one side with pristine sofa’s surrounding it, all of which sat snuggly, not far from the toasty fireplace. There was also a medium sized table with enough seats for the family and guests too, and a personal bar just next to it. The rest of the space was taken up by cabinets, bookshelves and various personal knick-knacks decorating the place. It was this place that Flurry Heart would often come for some quiet time reading her books, or to play with some of her toys; on this occasion it was here that her father was examining his old armour on the table.

“Daddy!” Flurry Heart cheerfully greeted when she spotted the unicorn.

Shining smiled on hearing the familiar voice. “Ah, hey there kiddo. Is your mother up?”

Flurry nodded in confirmation. “Yup. I made her.”

Shining chuckled. “Did you now?”

“Uh-huh,” she responded, looking past her father and examining the armour he had in his possession. “Why have you got all those things out?”

“What? You mean my armour?” he asked, getting a nod in return. “Well, this is all out just in case I might need it. Your aunt and I have a lot to discuss when she gets here.”

“Do you think she brought me a new book?”

Shining Armor shot his daughter an apologetic look. “Sorry sweetie, I’m afraid this isn’t that kind of visit.”

“Oh…” Flurry Heart deflated a little. “Does she not want to spend some time with me?”

“Hey, it’s not like that. There’s just some very important things going on, and she won’t be here long,” Shining explained gently. “But I’m sure she will still be very happy to see you.”

That cheered Flurry Heart up a little, not back up to her previous mood, but it was an improvement nevertheless. And all of this heralded the arrival of Princess Cadance, who entered the lounge with a not-so-subtle yawn.

“Good morning,” she managed to greet them. “Emphasis on the morning, the very early morning,” she snarked.

“Oh no, an alicorn without her beauty sleep,” Shining joked. “You’re not going to go Nightmare on us, are you?”

“Funny,” she deadpanned, clambering up onto one of the sofas with her head resting on the side. “Have you heard any more from Twily?”

While Shining took his place on an opposing sofa, Flurry Heart went off to read one of her books in the corner.

“No. I don’t imagine we will until they get here.”

“They’re only meant to be here for a few hours, are they not?”

Shining nodded. “Just while their rides are sorted for the rest of the journey.”

Cadance went to say something else, but that was when she too spotted the armour of her husband spread out on the table. Her mouth shut again as her features creased up into a frown, a questioning look being shot across towards her husband.

Shining’s gaze flicked between his wife and his armour, and he rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. “Ah, so you noticed that then.”

“Why has your armour been brought out?” Cadance asked. “Going somewhere, are we?”

“It’s good to be prepared,” Shining retorted. “Twilight might ask me to accompany them, and I wouldn’t want to delay them any more than necessary.”

Cadance sighed. “Shining, you know I would jump to her aid should she need it, but she’s got an escort already. Besides, we both have duties here to take care of, and you know how much she hates it when you neglect them for her sake.”

“I’m her big brother, it’s my job,” Shining Armor shot back. “I’m not keen on letting her wander into a potential death trap alone.”

“But she isn’t alone,” his wife reminded him. “Vladimir, Broad Sword, her own Captain Scorpion plus a whole bunch of guards. You should know in particular that Vladimir and Broad Sword are perfectly capable.”

“I’m not disputing that,” Shining Armor stated. “But she isn’t their sister. She’s mine, and I need to be there for her whenever possible.”

“Well, we’ll just have to see what she wants when she arrives,” she said. “It won’t be much longer now, you might want to get a group ready to receive them.”

“Already done,” he stated. “While they’re seeing to the helicopters, they’ll bring Twily to the palace. Flurry Heart is quite looking forward to seeing her aunt.”

Cadance chuckled. “So I heard. Come on, we might want to go and get breakfast prepared.”

“We better tell the chefs to make extra,” Shining suggested. “It’s not just Twilight coming, and I bet they're all going to be rather peckish after their trip.”

The Crystal Empire stood as a shining beacon amidst the raging hurricane of ice and snow, the blizzard had seldom let up during the entire journey. The enchantment protecting the helicopters they rode in had held thus far, but they grew weaker by the second. Not to mention that, while the heat inside the cabin was tolerable, it couldn’t exactly be described as being toasty.

“We’re coming up on the Crystal Empire now, your highness,” the pilot informed the Queen. “We’ll be out of this blasted blizzard soon.”

“For a little while anyway,” the Queen stated. “At least until we get to the land beyond the Frozen North.”

“Good, because I could use some actual warmth right about now,” Captain Scorpion stated, his chitin shaking a little due to the cold.

“I still think you should let me make a small fire in the centre of the cabin,” Spike said.

“No Spike,” Twilight rebuked. “Regulations are clear, no fire on board. We don’t want to take unnecessary risks with our lives.”

“Yeah, fair enough,” he conceded, leaning back against the bulkhead. “It’s just that I’m a dragon, I’m not meant for the cold.”

“We’ll be setting down in a few minutes, I’m sure you can last just a little longer.”

“I’ll manage.”

The minutes for those travelling within the three machines seemed like an eternity, but eventually the blizzard gave way as they entered through the magical barrier holding back the ice and snow from the Empire. A frozen wasteland gave way to a lush green field with trees and flowers aplenty, thriving all around the edges of the gleaming crystalline city. They did a quick orbit of the city, spotting from the air a group of Crystal Guard already set up and waiting to receive them a short distance away from the train station, so once they came back around they quickly but steadily descended down from the sky to the marked out area. They came to a halt a little above the ground for a few moments, and then one by one they all lowered down onto the ground with a small bump. Overall, the landing had occurred without a hitch.

“We’re green across the board, the others are also giving the all clear,” the pilot reported, checking his instruments. “Your highness, you are clear to disembark when ready.”

“Thank you,” she said with a brief nod towards the pilot.

Twilight grabbed onto the door with her magic and slid it to the side allowing sunlight to come flooding into the cabin. The guards disembarked first, followed by Spike and finally the Queen herself. As her hooves touched the soft grass she gave herself a moment to enjoy the warmth of the sun, more than glad to be out of the blizzard raging outside the barrier close by. Looking towards the other two helicopters, the Queen could see their passengers had all also gotten off and were enjoying being off the machines as much as she was. As much as she enjoyed their technological and magical advancement, she still preferred to fly under the power of her own wings.

“Your highness,” a voice amidst the approaching Crystal Guard said in greeting. “I hope your trip was at least bearable.”

“Unfortunately, Sergeant Sentry, our trip isn’t over yet,” Twilight responded. “I take it Shining sent you all to greet us, Flash?”

“Yes, and to oversee all work done to your vehicles,” he confirmed. “The Prince is already waiting for you in the palace.”

“How long will this take?”

“A few hours at most,” Flash stated.

“Alright, then we’ll leave in six,” the Queen stated just as Broad Sword and Vladimir cantered over to her side.

“What’s in six?” the thestral captain asked.

“Vladimir, Broad Sword,” Twilight addressed the two captains. “It’s been a long trip, the guards can all consider themselves relieved for the next six hours to relax for a while. But at the end of those six hours I want them all back here without delay, understood?”

Broad Sword nodded. “Crystal clear. They will appreciate the opportunity. I expect most will go for some food and maybe a drink, the rest will take the opportunity to sleep.”

“The palace is open to all of your escort,” Flash interrupted. “I believe the Prince has sent for a large breakfast to be laid out on the dining table waiting for them.”

“We’ll let them know,” Vladimir stated. “But we’ll be heading up to the palace with the Queen. It’s as good a time as any to catch up with an old friend.”

Flash Sentry nodded in understanding. “Very well, then I will leave you all to your business. I have a job to do after all.”

Twilight watched as Flash left to direct those working on the helicopters, while Broad Sword and Vladimir went to talk to the guards under their command. Twilight gave her own changelings their instruction to rest for the next six hours quickly over the hive mind, though most had been listening to her conversation with Flash Sentry anyway. As an afterthought, she suggested they all top up with a quick visit to the Crystal Heart.

“So, looking forward to seeing the family?” Scorpion enquired knowingly.

“You know I am,” Twilight responded happily. “A bright side to this whole mess. Though I wish I had brought little Flurry Heart something.”

“You do so love to spoil your niece,” he noted. “Though I’m sure she’ll understand that we didn’t exactly have time to go shopping before we left. Your highness, you may be looking forward to seeing them but this still isn’t actually a family visit.”

“Thanks for reminding me,” the Changeling Queen deadpanned. “Either way, it will be a nice little break in our adventure before the real fun begins.”

“I can’t wait,” Spike sarcastically added in.

Twilight simply rolled her eyes at the dragon’s remark, and began to walk towards the front gates of the city with both Spike and Scorpion falling closely into step beside her. The route directly in front was a large open road leading directly to the palace building, stretching all the way down the great crystal road.

“Well,” Scorpion continued. “Whatever happens out there we have your back, my Queen.”

“And I know I can rely on you all,” Twilight said with a small smile. “You’ve been at my side for eight years, Scorpion. I trust you.”

“Your faith fuels my own, your highness.”

14 - Big Brother

The crystal palace was directly in front of them, looming over the group as the spire shot high into the bright blue sky. Queen Twilight had been heading towards the palace with Captain Scorpion and Spike, though both Broad Sword and Vladimir had used the power of flight to catch up part-way there. The walk to the palace had been simple, a straight if long journey directly down the side of the gigantic crystal road leading from the spire.

The walk itself was uneventful, the group engaging in idle chatter to pass the time, only having to deal with the odd glance of awe from passing crystal ponies. On their arrival to the palace they could see plenty of guard patrols around the artefact in the centre, keeping an eternal watch on the vital magical object. The Crystal Heart itself sat on its pedestal, spinning gently in the day’s soft breeze. Just getting close to the palace and both Twilight and Scorpion could feel the immense power radiating from the Crystal Heart, the abundance of the most pure love energy seeming warm and inviting to the changelings. It wasn’t hard to imagine that any changelings lacking in will would be compelled to latch onto the artefact and never let go, hence the guards of course. It was the source of their trade deal with the Crystal Empire, where the majority of their supply came from with only a small percentage coming from the passive love collected by their drones. With a trade deal like that, there wasn’t too much of a need for love collectors, even if Twilight saw it prudent to not let the profession die lest something ever happened to the Crystal Heart or the trade agreement. Still, no changeling from the Equestrian Hive could complain or dispute the purity of the love from the Crystal Heart, particularly the sisters Soronis and Puellula, whose lives had once been saved by the love the Crystal Heart had provided them many years prior.

However enticing the Crystal Heart was, the Queen could not keep her attention on it as a single guard approached the group and gave a respectful bow.

“Your majesty, you were expected,” the guard stated. “I was sent to find and direct you.”

“I take it that it was too early in the morning for my brother to come out of the palace,” Twilight noted mirthfully. “Where is he?”

“His highness, along with Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and Princess Flurry Heart, are located in the dining hall where breakfast has been prepared.”

Twilight nodded. “Thank you, I know the way.”

Twilight led her group past the Crystal Heart and into the palace itself, ascending up a staircase embedded within one of the four large legs holding the giant tower up. After the quick ascent they emerged into the main hall, with various doors and passages leading further up the tower. If there was one thing you could criticise about the crystal palace, it was the fact that due to its towering design there was a lot of stairs to traverse. Not so much a problem if you were a Pegasus, but most of the crystal ponies were actually earth ponies, with unicorns and pegasi being far less numerous than in other parts of Equestria.

Despite all this, Twilight was more than familiar with her adoptive sibling’s home, and knew the quickest and most efficient way to get there. Before long, they were arriving at the guarded set of large ornate double doors leading into the dining hall.

The two guards outside glanced at the arrivals momentarily before identifying them, both giving a low bow as they permitted them access. One does not simply stop the Prince’s little sister, who also happens to be a Changeling Queen, from entering the dining hall.

The Queen’s lavender magic threw the doors open for the group, revealing the large decorated crystal dining hall within. Two alicorns and a unicorn were sitting together at one end of the vast table, a variety of food items set out that was obviously meant for more than just the three. Pancakes, cereal and juice aplenty awaited the group, but food was not on the Queen’s mind as she laid her reptilian eyes on the group.

“Guess whose favourite aunt is here!” Twilight cheerfully proclaimed with a playfully outstretched hoof as she approached the family.

“Aunt Twilight!” Flurry Heart exclaimed excitedly, moving to jump from her seat over to the changeling.

The alicorn stopped however when she realised that she was still holding a bunch of pancake in her magic, and she glanced back and forth between it and her aunt a few times. In the end she simply shrugged, downed the pancake in a single bite, and then bolted off to where her aunt was standing expectantly.

The alicorn went to latch onto her aunt, but was stopped in her tracks by a levitation spell, being gently deposited just in front of the Queen.

“Wait, Flurry Heart. Have you forgotten?” Twilight asked teasingly.

Flurry seemed confused for a moment, but then realisation struck her like lightening, causing the filly to nod ecstatically.

“Sunshine sunshine ladybugs awake, clap your hooves and do a little shake!” the two chanted while going through the motions of their special hoofshake, breaking down into giggles by the end.

“Ah, I remember when we used to do that,” Cadance spoke up from the table, a look of reminiscence on her muzzle.

“We still do it,” Twilight shot back, holding tightly onto the filly that was now threatening to crush her chitin with her hugging powers, powers backed up by an alicorn’s version of earth pony magic.

“Come on kiddo, let’s not strangle aunt Twilight,” Shining joked as he approached and pried his daughter off of his sister’s body. “I never knew chitin could turn purple from asphyxiation.”

“Oh quiet,” Twilight said as she playfully whacked him on the nose. “Whether you like to admit it or not, I’m stronger than you are.”

Shining Armor chuckled. “Is that a challenge?”

“Oi, say hello first before letting sibling rivalry kick in, please!” Vladimir stated, making his and the others’ presence known.”

“Vladimir, Broad Sword!” Shining greeted his friends. “You’re doing well I take it?”

“As well as we can be,” Broad Sword responded.

“Don’t forget Spike and the good Captain Scorpion,” Cadance added in, who too had now left breakfast and joined the group. “It’s a pleasure to see you all.”

“Likewise, your highness,” Scorpion bowed his head respectfully.

“Please, it’s Cadance. You should know this by now, I do not like friends calling me by title.”

“It’s a problem I’m working on,” Twilight jabbed. “He forgets to call me just Twilight too.”

“Well, Twilight,” the Captain said with an amused smirk. “How many years did it take a certain Changeling Queen to stop calling a certain alicorn of the sun ‘Princess’.”

“He does have a point,” Shining Armor stated in agreement.

“Nopony asked you,” Twilight shot back. “She was my mentor, my reasons were totally legitimate.”

“Not just that you’re a little awkward then?” Shining asked innocently.

That earned him another bonk on the nose, though this one was a little harder.

From their initial greeting, the group had all gotten back to the topic of breakfast, digging into the feast heartily. It was a nice reprieve for the visitors to the palace, considering what their next actions would entail. Still, it wasn’t long before Cadance was telling Flurry Heart the story about the time when Twilight, who had been visiting the Crystal Empire shortly before Flurry’s birth, had been so tired from staying up studying all night that she had fallen asleep in her breakfast; when she had been awoken, the then-princess has exclaimed the words “I’m pancake”, much to the amusement of her family. Back in the modern day, the Queen was protesting against the telling of the story while Flurry Heart simply giggled in delight.

While Spike and Scorpion both listened on, Shining Armor turned to the two other Equestrians with a serious look on his face.

“You’re sure it’s not necessary for me to come?” he asked. “It will take no time to get my equipment, I’ll be ready before you leave.”

“It’s fine, Shining,” Broad Sword assured the Prince. “We’ll keep her safe, you’re needed here.”

“He’s right,” Vladimir agreed. “We can take care of her. Or she’ll end up taking care of us, she is a Changeling Queen after all.”

“She’s also my little sister,” Shining reminded them. “I’m not comfortable letting her go into this without me.”

“I don’t doubt your commitment. You waded into a wasteland to find her after the wedding,” Broad Sword stated. “But remember that Vladimir was also there in the Badlands right alongside you, and then I was there during the Battle of Ponyville with you both too. We know what we’re doing.”

“Besides, she isn’t so ‘little’ anymore,” Vladimir joked. “She’s as tall as Princess Celestia.”

“But things can go wrong,” Shining argued. “Remember Longshot?”

Vladimir sighed, shifting in his seat at the uncomfortable memory. “Did you have to bring that up?”

“Sorry,” the Prince said regretfully. “I shouldn’t have said anything.”

“It’s fine,” Vladimir said quickly. “Point is though, you worry too much.”

“You sound like my wife,” Shining grumbled.

“Because it’s true,” Scorpion butted his way into the conversation.

Shining, Broad Sword and Vladimir turned to see that all the others had stopped talking, having heard their little conversation after all.

Shining rubbed the back of his head. “Ah, you heard all that?”

“Yes, Shiny,” Twilight said with a sigh. “And you do worry too much, I promise I’ll be fine. Saving Equestria is basically my job.”

“When you have your friends with you,” Shining pointed out. “Why didn’t you bring them?”

“Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie all have their own lives,” Twilight stated. “I know they’re there if I need them, but at this point I don’t know if I do.”

“I can send a quick letter if we do,” Spike stated. “Those five are always ready to go if the call comes.”

“Besides, if I drag Rarity from her project in Manehatten, I’ll never hear the end of it,” Twilight stated with a chuckle.

“Now that is true,” Spike laughed. “You’d get a very passive-aggressive conversation about it. A couch and ice cream might also be involved.”

“I feel we’re getting a little side-tracked,” Scorpion butted in, though amusement was clear in his voice.

“Alright listen,” Twilight began again. “The point is that I have a whole load of guards with me, and I’m not a pushover myself. I appreciate the concern, Shining Armor, but I’ll be fine.”

The stallion in question puffed out a sigh of defeat. “Alright, fine. But if you die I’ll kill you myself.”

Twilight simply rolled her eyes in response, muttering: “Promises promises, BBBFF.”

From there on, the rest of the morning went off without a hitch. Breakfast was eaten, and lighter conversation was had. Tragically, however, before they knew it the hours had gone by them and the time came. Duty was calling once more.

The enchantments around the three vehicles initialised fully as the rotors began to spin, the pilots readying to disembark from the Crystal Empire.

“It’s a shame we couldn’t stay any longer,” Scorpion stated, opening the door to their own transport’s cabin. “It’s nice seeing you happy.”

“Hey, when aren’t I happy?” Twilight asked with a frown.

“I always like seeing the mare under the Changeling Queen,” he replied. “It’s always nice to know the one I serve is a person, and not a complete maniac like a certain other Changeling Queen I used to follow.”

“Nope, she’s only a partial maniac,” Spike added in, hopping into the helicopter. “Usually when tardiness is involved.”

“You’re never going to let me forget that, are you?” Twilight groaned. “We were all young once.”

“And where did that time go?” Scorpion lamented.

Twilight hummed in agreement, a brief wave of nostalgia washing over her. She looked towards the other two helicopters, seeing Broad Sword and Vladimir load up into their respective vehicle with their squads. Twilight swore she saw a brief shimmer through the air move on past her, but examining the area showed there was nothing. The Queen simply shook her head, and stepped up into the cabin herself.

All of her changeling followed closely behind, all of them in better spirits for their brief stop at the Crystal Empire. Still, they now had to do their jobs as their Queen commanded.

The three vehicles had their doors closed, and once the areas had been vacated they lifted into the air and began to move away from the Crystal Empire. It wasn’t long before the edge of the barrier began rushing towards them, the perilous blizzard outside being all that was to greet them beyond.

As they departed, Princess Cadance and her daughter watched on from the palace’s central balcony. Flurry Heart kept on waving until the three helicopters were out of sight, and she was sure her aunt was gone. However, Princess Cadance couldn’t help but find it odd that he husband hadn’t joined them on the balcony to see his little sister off.

Queen Twilight and her entourage quickly left the Crystal Empire behind them, continuing up north to where Queen Draco’s hive awaited.

“Here we go,” Twilight muttered. “No going back now.”

“Well that’s good to hear,” Shining Armor stated as he shimmered into existence, the invisibility spell having worn off. “No chance of dropping me off again then?”

All eyes turned towards the new voice, and the new silence that dominated the cabin was most deafening. It was so silent that you could hear every single time one of the occupants blinked, seeing if their eyes were deceiving them. As it were, there was no such deception to be found.

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” Scorpion muttered to himself as both he and all the others in the cabin gave the Prince a gobsmacked look of amazement.

“You’re all really surprised?” Shining asked, missing the growing murderous look in his sister’s eyes. “A simple invisibility spell, and a temporary one. Funnily enough it was Twilight who taught it to me, right Twily?”

It was then Shining Armor shrunk back as he noticed the Changeling Queen standing threateningly over him, her eye twitching ever so slightly.

“SHINING. ARMOR!”

Author's Notes:

I hope you enjoyed the cuteness that is Flurry Heart while it lasted; that most dreaded chapter is up next, and things kick off hard.

Broad Sword. Vladimir. Scorpion. Shining Armor. Spike. Who will it be?

15 - And Those You Fought Beside

The land beyond the Frozen North

The transition had been incredible.

One minute they were deep within the raging blizzard that consumes the vast majority of the Frozen North on a day-by-day basis, the snow, ice and high winds battering against the enchantments desperately holding their convoy of three together. The next moment the severe weather had suddenly given way to blue skies, Celestia’s sun shining through the fluffy white clouds. For a moment they had thought they’d gotten turned around in the storm and had inadvertently ended up back in the Crystal Empire where the Crystal Heart’s barrier cast the storm aside. This theory was disproved by the terrain far below, where ice and snow still existed, and yet was thinning drastically every mile they travelled. Soon, the ice gave way to bare rock for miles around, culminating in distant mountains and volcanoes that would be an obvious home for any dragon. With the Crystal Empire, the Frozen North and its frosty mountains left far behind, their journey was rapidly coming to its conclusion within the mountains ahead. They were where the hive of Queen Draco was nestled safely away from the rest of the world.

“No recorded Equestrian has ever set hoof here before,” Twilight noted, the slight excitement in her voice being all too obvious. “We’re discovering new lands.”

“Well, technically we’re not discovering anything,” Scorpion pointed out. “Since changelings have lived here for such a long time already.”

Twilight pouted. “Please don’t ruin the moment, Captain. Besides, I could technically be counted as an Equestrian, I never lost my citizenship.”

“I’m not a changeling, so it counts for me,” Spike said smugly.

“Dragons live here too, Spike,” Twilight reminded him mirthfully, much to the dragon’s irritation.

“Speaking of dragons…” Scorpion trailed off, turning his attention to the pony piloting the helicopter. “Are the skies clear, pilot?”

“Perfectly,” the pilot responded. “Not a storm cloud, or raging dragon, in sight. Not a lot of anything here in fact, the terrain is all rock.”

“The area is volcanic so it’s not too surprising, but there’s no vegetation at all?” Queen Twilight enquired.

“Well…” the pilot continued, peering into the distance. “I think I spot something over there. Yes… there’s a forest in the distance, spanning all the way up until the first mountain.

“A forest?” Shining Armor spoke up, the first words he had spoken since the verbal lashing he had received from his sister earlier on.

Twilight moved herself to just next to the pilot’s seat, peering out of the front windows into the distance. Sure enough a treeline was coming into view, one or two trees amidst the rocks gradually building up into a large forest comparable in size to the Everfree Forest bordering Ponyville. It spread out quite far, reaching up to the base of the mountains as the pilot described, a few trees having grown a little ways up said mountains before stopping altogether.

“It wouldn’t surprise me if Draco used the forest as the hives main source of wood, and possibly even for hunting wildlife for food. Actually, that’s undoubtedly what they did,” Twilight noted. “I do recall her mentioning a forest at some point in the past close to her hive.”

“Did she mention whether it’s dangerous or not?” Scorpion asked.

“Well, there’s always the odd wildlife to contend with,” Twilight stated. “But it’s nothing like the rampant magic of the Everfree Forest, a large heavily armed group like ours would never be approached by any natural predator.”

“Not to mention we’re high in the air,” Spike added in.

“Exactly. Draco never mentioned anything dangerous that can fly, and any dragon would be further in; not that they would have a reason to attack us anyway.”

“Well, I know from experience that not all dragons are the nicest, unlike myself,” Spike said. “Garble is one example. And remember Niadhogr?”

“How could I forget?” Twilight groaned in response. “How could I forget anything about that day?”

“So what kind of predators do live there, my Queen?” Scorpion asked, changing the subject away from that of the fall of the Badlands Hive, and the death of Queen Chrysalis.

“She never gave any details like that, and I honestly never asked,” Twilight said. “But in her mentions of the forest she never suggested it was that dangerous, so I imagine the usual bears and such.”

“I’m pretty sure we could handle a bear,” Spike claimed, flexing jokingly.

“A bear versus a dragon, such a fair fight,” Shining sarcastically commented.

Scorpion laughed. “Well, if a bear grows wings and is thus able to reach us up here, let me know.”

“Oh I’m glad Discord isn’t here to hear you say that,” Spike stated. “He’d take it as a challenge. Or just an opportunity to be a pain in the ass.”

“Agreed,” Twilight said, shuddering. “Remember that time when he claimed seaponies REALLY like explosions, and we didn’t believe him?”

Spike hummed in recollection. “Applejack still won’t look at fish that same way.”

“I don’t want to ask,” Scorpion deadpanned.

Shining Armor smirked. “You can add it to the list.” Twilight shot her brother a glare, but didn’t offer a response.

The three helicopters continued on course, the occupants within them waiting patiently for their arrival at Queen Draco’s Hive. As they continued onwards the forest got closer and closer, and soon enough the first of the outlaying trees passed by below the convoy; it wouldn’t be long before they were over the main body of the forest.

“We should get ready,” Scorpion stated. “It won’t be long now.”

“Thirty minutes at most,” Twilight stated factually. “Pilot, tell Captains Broad Sword and Vladimir to ready their ponies.”

“On it, your majesty,” the pilot reported, quickly moving to use the radio.

“That goes for the lot of you too,” Scorpion said commandingly to the five changelings with them. “I want you prepared, alert and ready to defend the Queen with your lives the moment we step off this thing. There is no telling what may await us; it may be nothing, or we may be facing a horde of afflicted changelings. Either way, we will be ready!”

“Yes sir!” they shouted in unison, the Royal Guard all saluting and proceeding to run final checks on their armour and make sure their armaments were secure and ready to go.

“Queen Twilight,” the pilot shouted back from the cockpit. “The others have replied in the affirmative, they’re preparing.”

Twilight nodded. “Good, I want this to be-”

“What in Tartarus?” the pilot suddenly interrupted, catching the attention of all those within the cabin behind.

The Pilot was peering intently out the front windscreen, trying to get a good look at something. Just to the left out of the windscreen they could all see the helicopter carrying Vladimir and the Lunar Guard pulling ahead of the other two ever so slightly.

“What do you see?” Twilight enquired.

“I’m not sure,” the pilot responded. “I thought I saw something, but there’s no sign now.”

“Something?” Scorpion asked impatiently. “What do you mean ‘something’?”

“It was like-”

They all jumped backwards as some kind of winged creature latched onto the windscreen, cracking it. Its form was bony, it’s body and wings covered in a semi-transparent leathery skin with pulsating veins clearly visible through it. Its long beak was filled with sharp fangs as its draconic eyes hungrily piercing into the cabin, looking between all those within.

“What the hay is that?!” Twilight shouted in shock and surprise.

The creature reared its head back and struck forwards with its beak, shattering a portion of the windscreen as it began to force its head in.

Captain Scorpion reacted immediately, charging his horn and letting a green bolt of magic collide with the creature, causing it to be knocked from the front of the helicopter and fall down out of control to its doom below.

Its absence only revealed a direr scene, however, as without the creature blocking their view they could see that a swarm of the creatures were already around them. They circled the three helicopters and rapidly began to close in. Not only that, but to their growing horror they saw that the helicopter on point, Vladimir’s, already had a dozen of the creatures tearing into the hull.

“Vladimir!” Shining Armor shouted in a panic as his friend’s transport was thrashed about. “Pilot, fire on those creatures!”

“Yes sir!”

The helicopter tilted to the side, two small glowing barrels extending outwards that fired precision shots of blue magic into the creatures.

The other two did the same, all opening fire into the horde. However, while the helicopters containing the Solar Guard and the changelings were managing to shake the majority of the incoming creatures, the Lunar Guards were still getting swamped. Despite the others’ efforts to assist, when one was knocked off two more seemed to take its place. Several of them converged onto the vehicle’s two weapons, latching onto them and quickly dismantling them into useless shards of metal and scattering the magical components within.

“We have to get out there!” Twilight urgently ordered.

“Twilight, we open those doors and the creatures will get inside, this thing won’t survive that!” Shining Armor stated. “I want to help too, but we must be careful!”

“I agree!” Scorpion added his opinion. “We open those doors and we won’t be able to help ourselves, let alone the Lunar Guard!”

Twilight growled. “Alright, then I’ll teleport outside, I can-”

“Your majesty!” the pilot shouted, pointing to Vladimir’s helicopter. “Look!”

Within the stricken machine, Vladimir was knocked to the floor as the whole structure shook violently to one side.

“What was that?!” Vladimir shouted.

“Sir, they’re getting in!” one of his guards replied urgently, pointing towards one of the cabin doors which was being pulled apart.

Vladimir drew his blade, striking it forwards into the first creature trying to gain entrance. His sword entered its eye socket, the creature going limp and tumbling out into the open sky as the thestral retracted his weapon. Vladimir could have sworn he saw a brief green flash from the creature as it fell, but ignored it as he had more pressing concerns.

“Pilot, what’s out status?”

“Weapons are gone, and our internal working are getting shredded!” he responded in panic. “The levitation enchantments assisting the rotor are at risk of failing, we’ll drop like a stone!”

A scream caught Vladimir’s attention, and he was just in time to witness one of his guard being yanked out of the helicopter and out of sight, undoubtedly being torn apart by the swarm who now had hold of him.

“We need to set her down, we’re not going to hold!” the pilot shouted, and it was the last thing the pilot ever said.

One of the creatures charged directly into the windscreen, smashing through the already battered glass and skewering the pony with its beak, then proceeding to fly back out of the windscreen with the unfortunate soul still attached.

A small explosion of magic signified all magical systems aboard the vehicle finally dispelling, Vladimir being knocked back onto the floor as the helicopter dropped.

Queen Twilight Sparkle could only watch with wide eyes as the Lunar Guard’s transport dropped out of the sky rapidly, the creatures quickly vacating it as it drew close to the forest that was now directly below them. The helicopter smashed into the tops of the trees within an area where they were particularly thick, the machine being torn apart as a red and orange mushroom cloud of fire shot into the sky.

“They’re gone,” Scorpion stated in disbelief, gaping at the large explosion shooting upwards into the air.

There was no more time to take it in however, as the sound of metal tearing and the entire structure suddenly beginning to spin rapidly required their immediate focus.

“We’ve lost the tail!” the pilot shouted, the helicopter’s tail being visible briefly flying out in a separate direction to the rest of the vehicle. “We’re going down!”

Twilight’s horn lit up with a bright and fiery lavender, the entire cabin beginning to glow as a levitation spell took hold. The spinning was quickly brought under control, but the descent was still rapid.

Sweat poured down Twilight’s brow as she struggled against the helicopter’s own defiance and the constant beating it was taking from the creatures.

“Pilot, I need you to help me set this thing down!” Twilight shouted. “Is there a clearing?”

“Y-yes, I can get us there!” the pilot shouted back, wrestling with the controls.

A slight green hue joined the lavender, Twilight glancing to the side to see Scorpion’s horn was also alight.

“I’m with you, Twilight! Now and always!”

Then, a pink hued was also added into the mix.

“As am I!” Shining Armor shouted, putting all his magical power into the spell.

Despite everything, Twilight was able to smile. The smile widened as the green hue grew stronger, the other changelings adding their own strength to the spell. Some of the creatures tried to use the changelings’ distraction to gain entrance, only to be met with a torrent of flames from a defensive dragon. Spike would continue to play defence to buy the others time to guide them down.

Broad Sword and his Solar Guard could only watch as the Queen’s transport slammed down hard into a clearing in the forest, the cabin rolling several times from the impact before coming to a stop, thankfully being seemingly intact.

The Captain surveyed the situation; one of the cabin doors was torn open and three his his ponies had been taken by the creatures, but he and the remaining two had managed to drive off the rest, leaving them temporarily in the clear.

“Bring us down to the clearing, we need to protect the Queen!” Broad Sword ordered.

The single remaining helicopter descended down towards the clearing, firing at several of the creatures that tried to get close. They broke through the swarm as they came to the clearing, the creatures disengaging. As they came to a hover just above the wreckage most of the creatures seemed to have been driven off, none of them having ever come close to the clearing, and not even one of their corpses could be seen there, all of their dead having fallen away into the thicker treeline.

“I think we’re in the clear,” the pilot reported. “Shall I set her down?”

“Yes, at once.”

The pilot complied, moving to the other side of the clearing and descending down towards the ground. All this control was for nought, however, when a beam of green magic to tore into the cockpit and sent the helicopter crashing down where it impacted the ground with a hard bump; the impact sent the three members of the Solar Guard remaining from their hooves and to the floor, but aside from a few bumps and bruises the short fall had fortunately done little else to harm them.

The same couldn’t be said for the pilot, however, as the beam of magic had burnt away the entire cockpit leaving nothing living behind.

“Pilot’s gone,” Broad Sword chocked out as his got to his hooves. “Report!”

“We’re alright,” one of the other guards responded, helping his other fellow guard up. “What hit us?”

“Magic,” Broad Sword responded. “Definitely not from those… things.”

“Sir,” one of the guards addressed the Captain. “The Queen…”

On board the changeling’s downed transport, Twilight groaned painfully as the world came into focus.

“Twilight! Are you alright!” a seemingly distant voice asked in worry.

Twilight quickly became aware that somepony was shaking her, and as her eyes adjusted she saw the face of her brother staring back.

“Oh thank Celestia you’re awake, you hit your head in the crash,” Shining Armor explained.

The Changeling Queen slowly managed to get herself into a sitting position, and a quick examination of herself showed that she was uninjured, except for a sore spot on her head. While Shining Armor was fussing over her, three of her changelings and Spike were surrounding Captain Scorpion, who was leant up against a wall with a piece of shrapnel in his gut.

“Scorpion?” Twilight called out, quickly moving to his side.

“I’m fine,” he responded. “We can see to this once we get off this thing.”

“The creatures haven’t followed us down,” Shining stated. “But we lost two of your changelings and the pilot in the crash. I think Broad Sword’s helicopter also crashed just across the clearing.”

Twilight was saddened by the loss of life, but that would still have to wait. She had to focus on preserving who was left.

The Queen turned to the twisted cabin door, grabbing it with her magic and tearing it from its position, tossing it to one side while leaving the exit wide open. She then gently took hold of the injured Scorpion and deposited him onto her back.

The changeling in question gave a pained chuckled. “I never thought I would get a piggyback ride from you.”

“Oh shush,” she responded. “Making jokes will only make it hurt more.”

“Totally worth it, my Queen,” he retorted.

“Alright, let’s get off this thing,” Shining Armor stated, urging the others forward.

They all vacated the downed flying machine, and much to their relief they saw Broad Sword and two of his guard sprinting across the clearing towards them.

“Your highness!” Broad Sword shouted as he reached the group. “Are you alright?”

“I’m fine,” she responded. “My pilot and two of my guards are dead, Scorpion is hurt.”

Broad Sword nodded. “I lost my pilot and three of my own, but I’m glad you’re all alright.”

“What of Vladimir?” Shining Armor asked.

Broad Sword shook his head. “No sign, I don’t know if any of them got out before their helicopter exploded. It looked bad.”

A rough cough from the changeling Royal Guard Captain caught their attention, some blood coming up from the mouth of the injured stallion.

“He’s hurt, badly,” Twilight stated.

“Pass him to me,” Shining said. “I’ll see what I can do while you all check out the other crash site.”

Twilight nodded, gently levitating Scorpion off of her and onto a patch of soft grass.

“You lot are with me,” Shining addressed the three changeling guards, who looked to Twilight for approval. Once they got it, they rushed to Shining Armor’s side to assist with Scorpion.

“Alright, Broad Sword, you and your guards are with me then. We will look for survivors at the other crash site,” Twilight commanded, looking up past their own transport and at the black smoke rising up in the distance.

“Your highness!” Broad Sword shouted, drawing his weapon as he and his guards converged on the treeline where a group of bushes were rustling and being pushed aside by something that was slowly approaching.

Twilight quickly joined the three ponies and charged her horn, all of them expecting that some of the creatures had landed and were trying to get the drop on them.

What they got, however, was a bloodied thestral limping out of the foliage.

“Hey guys,” Vladimir said weakly, his laboured breaths showing his fatigue.

Then, there was the fact that a stump existed where one of his leathery wings should have been.

“By Faust, Vladimir!” Broad Sword ran towards his friend, quickly having the thestral lean on him, the Pegasus supporting most of the injured Captain’s weight. “Your wing!”

Vladimir looked confused. “What about it?”

“W-what do you mean? It’s gone!”

Vladimir looked to where they were all staring with wide eyes, his own expression being one of tired annoyance on seeing the sight.

“Shit.”

“That’s it?!” Broad Sword shouted incredulously. “You lost a limb!”

“I’m far too tired to feel it,” Vladimir muttered. “Besides, now I can get one of those awesome metal wings.”

“A limb actuator,” Twilight said matter-of-factly. “One second.”

Twilight crouched down next to the thestral and lit her horn, sending a small torrent of lavender flames onto the stump.

“GAH!” Vladimir shouted, definitely feeling that one.

“Sorry,” Twilight said apologetically. “I cauterised the wound, its amazing you got here at all like this.”

“Vlad has always been a stubborn bat,” Broad Sword commented.

“But what about the others?” Twilight asked. “Your guards?”

“All gone,” Vladimir spat. “Every last one of them. When we went down I ordered them all to bail, but the shrapnel given out by the explosion caught us in mid-air. I fell down to the ground, and when I recovered all the others were dead, the shrapnel having torn them to pieces. Now that I think about it that was probably when I lost the wing, one of the pieces must have caught me too.”

“So how many of us are left?” one of the other guards asked, taking in the information.

Twilight sighed. “It leaves five ponies, five changelings and one dragon. Eleven.”

“There had been twenty four of us,” Broad Sword muttered. “More than half perished.” He shook his head in disbelief. “What were those things?”

“Nothing that I’ve ever seen,” Twilight said. “Queen Draco never mentioned such creatures.”

“Queen Twilight, there’s something else you should know,” Broad Sword stated. “They didn’t take us down, a beam of magic did. Green magic.”

“Green?” Twilight enquired. “Changeling magic? Then, could those creatures have been…”

“Twilight,” Spike called out. “Could your come over here please?”

Twilight looked back towards the others, she and those with her quickly made their way back to them. As she approached, Shining Armor, who was no longer at Scorpion’s side, gave her a look of sympathy. Then, without a word, he went to check on Vladimir and help Broad Sword see to their friend’s own serious injuries.

On the patch of grass where she had placed Scorpion, the changeling remained unmoving with his subordinates standing respectfully over their commanding officer, Spike being ready to greet Twilight.

“W-what happened?” Twilight asked shakily.

“His injuries were more severe than what they appeared to be outwardly,” Spike said sadly. “They were on the inside, he just passed away.”

Twilight couldn’t believe her ears. She looked down on the body of her friend of eight years, he had been at her side ever since her Royal Guard had been formed, since the first days of the Equestrian Hive. He had been a symbol of unity between the changelings of the deceased Queen Crudelis and those of the deceased Queen Chrysalis, but more importantly than that he had been a close friend.

He was on his back, his hooves placed into his chest and his eyes gently closed. The shrapnel had been removed and they had even cleaned off the blood, so he appeared peaceful in death.

“We need to bury him,” Twilight said, the weight of the sheer loss of life finally crashing down atop of her. “We need to bury all of them. Or at least, the ones we can bury.”

She got no argument, and thus that was exactly what they did. Before long, they all stood before several graves dug via magic, Twilight having even crafted chunks of a nearby boulder into several basic tombstones. There was even an extra graves for the ones they couldn’t bury, the names of all of them carved into that grave’s own tombstone.

And so they stood for several minutes, paying their respects. However, much as the Changeling Queen would have liked to stay longer, unfortunately they could not. So with a heavy heart she called her allies away; they had to continue on towards the hive.

Twilight left first, followed by her three remaining changelings and the two of the remaining Solar Guard, all ready to do their part to see the mission done and that the sacrifices had not been made in vain. This left Spike, Vladimir, Broad Sword and Shining Armor as the last ones left by the graves.

Vladimir crouched down by Scorpion’s grave. He had cleaned the blood off himself and his injuries were bandaged, and while he was still fatigued he would still be able to continue on for a little while longer. What would have been the final leg of the trip would now take much more time, and they would spend that night in the wilderness, but Vladimir could wait until that night to rest.

He couldn’t rest now even if he wanted to, not after what happened.

“Hey Scorpion,” he spoke. “Look up a guy named Longshot while you’re there, first drinks are on him. And keep some seats ready, however long it takes.”

And thus the others left the graves behind and joined the Queen, gathered what they needed from the wreckage, and then continued on with their mission.

Out of the twenty four who set out, only ten remained.

The group were on the move, and two of the creatures watched on in the branches of a tree, a safe distance away as to avoid detection. Their leathery wings twitched as they continued to watch the group, and they continued to watch them until they fell out of sight. Ten of them, bruised, and yet more dangerous than ever.

The creatures dropped from tree and to the forest floor, green flames consuming them as the horrific visage of the creature was replaced with that of changelings. Changelings with glowing red eyes.

“So only ten remain,” a third changeling stated, coming in to land next to the two drones. “A respectable result, though the changeling deaths are unfortunate. We must eliminate the ponies, but the Empress demands that Queen Twilight, and all those under her, join us.”

Queen Draco stood up tall, her own eyes glowing with the same red hue as the other changelings. However, what stood out was the black regalia that was latched onto her chest, the centre emerald twinkling in the fractured sunlight poking in between the trees.

“The attack was costly for us,” one of the drones stated, the former archmage of Queen Draco before their enlightenment.

“We lost many drones,” the other, the former Captain of the Royal Guard, added in. “We must regroup before we continue.”

“I agree,” Draco stated. “We must be patient, they will be at the hive soon. That is where we shall strike.”

“I will gather the changelings necessary,” the former captain proclaimed. “The will of Immortalis shall be done.”

“See that it is,” Draco warned, the voice in her ear making it clear that failure wasn’t an option, and any rebellious thoughts were forcibly crushed once again. “The return of our Empress is coming soon, and none can be allowed to interfere. If Twilight Sparkle cannot be enlightened, then she must be eliminated.”

Author's Notes:

So Scorpion is dead, Vladimir is maimed and only ten of the twenty four who departed for the mission remain in the world of the living.

And this is just the beginning.

Chapter 19. Chapter 24.

---

On a sillier note, that joke about seaponies and explosions came about from the Author's Chat on friday, some interesting conversations were had that day...

A cookie to those who know what fic that is from.

16 - The Wild Wilderness

The Next Day, the Northern Forest

“Put those embers out,” Broad Sword commanded.

“Good luck; any fires started by dragons have to burn out by themselves,” Spike snarked in response.

Lavender magic quickly smothered the smouldering wreckage of the campfire and extinguished what was left of the flames with ease, the Changeling Queen responsible throwing the bemused dragon a smug look.

Spike huffed, crossing his arms. “Spoilsport.”

The group of ten had camped the night in the forest, huddled under the overhang of a rocky outcropping, with each member taking it in turns to keep watch two at a time. They had decided it was a good idea never to leave one of their group alone, and to always have another watch their backs. They didn’t want to test what else the forest had the throw at them after the previous day’s events. So far, however, there was nothing. All had continued to be quiet throughout the night, no sign of their attackers or any other creature hostile or otherwise. The night had been silent, and now that the day was rising, all they could hear was the chirping of some distant birds welcoming the sun.

Broad Sword directed his two subordinates to make sure all of their equipment and supplies were all packed and accounted for while the three changeling guards continued to secure the perimeter. Queen Twilight and Spike helped the two guards with the saddlebags while Broad Sword and Shining Armor proceeded to check up on a groggy Vladimir.

The thestral in question sat propped against a tree with his helmet sat by his side. He kept glancing down towards his missing wing, now having had time to sit down and think about things. That was the curse the night had brought them, lamentation of the losses they had suffered.

“You alright there, Vlad?” Shining Armor asked in concern. “You look a bit spaced out.”

“Go ahead and lose a wing and a lot of blood with it, and then tell me if you can run a marathon afterwards,” Vladimir deadpanned. “Or walk through some blasted forest.”

Both white stallions cringed at his reply. “Hey, we’ll be at the hive soon,” Broad Sword stated. “We’ll get you some help there.”

“Yeah, right,” Vladimir sarcastically replied. “Have you forgotten the whole reason we’re here?”

“Well, best case scenario is that the hive is empty,” Broad Sword said. “But they might have left something helpful behind. At the very least, we could use their medical facilities.”

Vladimir sighed. “We can hope.”

The Captain of the Lunar Guard steadily got up to his hooves, refusing help from his fellow ponies. Next, he replaced his helmet back into his head, stretching out his one remaining wing to try and banish the stiffness.

“Sorry if I’m being a bit short with you,” Vladimir apologised. “I’m not exactly in the greatest of moods.”

“None of us are,” Shining Armor replied in understanding. “This whole situation isn’t exactly great for morale. But we have to roll with the punches.”

Vladimir smirked. “I think you have it worst of all, Shining.”

The Prince looked at his friend in confusion. “I got out of that pretty intact, so why would I have worse than the rest of you?”

The thestral chuckled in an almost sinister fashion. “Because I don’t have an alicorn wife to go back to, and then have to explain to said wife why I was here in the first place. Combine that with exactly what has gone down here and, well…”

Shining Armor groaned. “Yeah. You didn’t hear Twily go off on me, but it pales in comparison to what Cady is going to do.”

“I hope you like sofas,” Broad Sword jabbed.

Shining dragged a hoof down his own face. “Oh shut up, that’s an order.”

“Sorry, I’m under the strict command of Queen Twilight Sparkle,” Broad Sword retorted. “You, if I recall, are a stowaway.” Shining Armor groaned again. “Then again…” Broad Sword’s tone lessened slightly. “When Scarlet finds out about what happened she is going to kill me too. We kinda promised her that nothing bad would happen during this mission.”

“This,” Vladimir started up, pointing between his friends and shook his hoof. “This is why I’m not married.”

“I think you just lack our charms when it comes to the mares,” Shining Armor managed a jab of his own. “Don’t worry, I’m sure you’ll find a perfectly acceptable lady thestral one day.”

Vladimir didn’t respond, simply electing to role his eyes.

While the three had had their conversation, the others had finished packing up the campsite. They distributed the saddlebags between them, with Vladimir carrying the least due to his condition and subsequent lack of strength. Then, they left the campsite behind and headed deeper into the forest. To get to their destination they would have to move through the forest until they reached the mountains; the Queen had scouted out their route from the air and had seen a pathway from the forest leading through the mountain, undoubtedly used by Draco’s hive to cart to and from the hive what they couldn’t carry by air. The pathway led upwards a little ways before cutting through a gap in the mountains, hopefully directly to the hive from there. As far as they could tell, it was their only reasonable option.

And so they continued on through the forest, passing by trees both ancient and new. As with the previous day, all wildlife seemed to leave them alone, staying far away from the group as they moved through the trees. The journey was made largely in silence, the ponies and changelings all on constant alert, the attack from the day before all still fresh in their memories. They had already lost more than half of their force and they were determined to not lose a single other soul.

As they went, they were able to occasionally spy disturbances in the forest. Signs of activity, and evidence could be found on the forest floor of others having been there long before the group that now walked it. Some of these were simple tree stumps, places where wood had been harvested and taken away some time previously while saplings had thoughtfully been replanted to replace the harvested tree. Some of the other signs they spotted, however, were far more worrying.

Tools. On several occasions they spotted tools, and even logs loaded into carts, all abandoned without a care in the world. It was as if the workers had simply stopped what they were doing, discarded their tools, and then left without another word. It didn’t take a detective to figure out who had been working there, the drones of Queen Draco were the only ones it could have been. The Queen would stop to examine each of these few sites as they encountered them, working through in her head exactly what happened to them.

It was at one such site that she finally spoke.

“It was so sudden,” Twilight stated. “They had been working, and then they just stopped and left. Whatever happened to them to cause that red magic leaking from their eyes, it must be the reason for this behaviour.”

“Draco cut her drones off from her hive mind,” Spike pointed out. “Her drones back in Canterlot, and in the Crystal Empire. All of them were severed from the hive at the same time.”

“So did these changelings stick around after their Queen did that, or go home?” Shining asked.

“The way I see it,” Twilight continued. “They either returned to the hive to see what had happened, walking into whatever caused Draco to do what she did. Or they stayed put a while longer, and whatever it is found them instead.

“Are we in a horror movie?” Spike asked, momentarily shivering.

"I certainly hope not," Twilight commented.

"What about one of those television shows?"

“What’s a television?” Broad Sword enquired.

“It doesn’t matter,” Twilight cut in, she didn’t have time to explain details from beyond the mirror portal. “We need to keep moving.”

“Did you hear that?” Vladimir suddenly stated, his ears twitching.

They all stood up tall, listening out for whatever the thestral had heard.

“What did you hear?” Shining Armor whispered just loud enough for the others to hear.

“I’m not sure,” he replied, also whispering. “Some rustling I think, movement.”

Glancing towards the guards and nodding, Queen Twilight wordlessly commanded all of them to slowly spread out and search the area, communicating it to her changelings verbally over the hive mind for good measure. Making sure they could see each other at all times, they began to fan out across the area, keeping their eyes peeled.

Growling emerged from one of the bushes, the Solar Guard who’d been approaching stopping dead in their tracks. Slowly, the guard began to silently gesture towards foliage in question to inform the others that something there.

Only for that something to pounce out from the bushes right towards the guard.

Luckily for that particular guard, the second Solar Guard was quick enough to draw their blade and intercept the creature mid-pounce, his blade meeting flesh and tearing through it. A loud whimper was quickly followed by a thud as the creature went off course and landed dead on the floor, its throat cut.

“Sir,” the first guard called back at Captain Broad Sword, examining the corpse. “Wolves.”

A howl heralded the rest of the pack jumping forth from the bushes, intent on avenging the fallen member of their pack.

Broad Sword growled. “Oh give us a break!”

The feral animals struck forth with their fangs bearing down upon the group, the first two being immediately struck lifelessly backwards by a slash of lavender magic, the Changeling Queen not missing a beat.

Several of the beasts crowded around Vladimir, sensing him to be the weakest and easiest prey among the intruders to the forest. They encircled the thestral as he stood ready with his blade drawn, his allies all busy dealing with the sizable pack. The first struck forwards, only for Vladimir to duck to one side and administer a swift buck to the leaping wolf’s chest. The second and third attacked together; normally in such a situation Vladimir would simply take to the skies and use air superiority to combat the animals, but this was no longer an option. He swung his sword at one wolf, just catching it and causing the animal to flinch backwards away from him before just as quickly swinging the weapon around to catch the second wolf, the blade embedding itself in the side of its torso.

Then the original wolf returned.

Nearby, many of the wolves were blasted back and temporarily dazed by a surge of magic from the Queen, all the others standing protectively around her. It was here that Shining Armor happened to glance to one side and realise that Captain Vladimir had been split from the rest of them and cornered, the thestral now grappling with a wolf with his sword still embedded within a dead one. Worse still was that another wolf, with a gash already present from Vladimir’s blade, was returning to finish its prey.

Shining Armor did a quick teleport directly next to the already injured wolf, proceeding to behead it in one fell swoop. He then hit the wolf grappling with Vladimir with a bolt of magic, freeing his friend from its grasp.

“I had it handled,” was Vladimir’s words of thanks.

“I know you did,” the Prince sarcastically responded. “Come on.”

As the two ponies ran to re-join the group, the remaining dozen or so wolves regrouped, stubbornly refusing to retreat despite their serious casualties and lack of deaths from those they hunted.

“They’re tenacious,” one of the changeling guards noted. “Won’t help them though.”

The changelings and ponies all readied themselves to swiftly finish the fight, preparing for the wolves’ final suicidal charge at them. Blades gleamed, horns glowed, and Spike’s flames charged within his maw.

Not that any of them were utilised as a gargantuan roar echoed and rebounded off the trees, a deep dark shadow sweeping over and covering both the wolves and their intended prey.

The wolves saw what was coming, and finally fled, convinced of the fight’s futility.

The changeling and ponies, however, all slowly turned around to find out what was the cause of the roar and the shadow, and were faced with something quite potentially unfortunate.

A dragon.

The dragon towered over the group, its scales brown with a few black highlights on various parts of his body. His eyes were a pure cyan, the vertical slits examining the changelings and ponies with a cautious curiosity.

“You are not of this land,” the dragon stated. “The wolves see you as invaders of their territory, a threat to wipe out.”

“Unintentional, I assure you,” Queen Twilight replied, seemingly unconcerned by the dragon’s size and amount of teeth, if only due to her diplomatic experience. “We mean you no harm.”

The dragon snorted. “That remains to be seen, you have caused quite the excitement as of late.”

“We were attacked,” Twilight explained. “We are travelling to the hive of Queen Draco.”

“Draco,” the dragon repeated in understanding. “I know of this changeling, long has her hive inhabited the space between the mountains. We have known of them long before those ponies with you even had the knowledge that your race existed.”

“Then you must know that they’re in trouble.”

“In trouble, or have they become the trouble?” the dragon cryptically questioned.

The changelings and ponies glanced between one another in concern. Despite that, however, the Queen kept her eyes solely focused on the form before them. Twilight still had some questions she needed answers to, and the dragon had presented her with the best opportunity to finally do so.

“We’re investigating their disappearance,” Twilight informed him. “Dragon Lord Ember made enquiries to the dragons of this land a short while back?”

“Ah, the Dragon lord,” he said, his gaze shifting to the far smaller dragon among the group. “You, you I know of. Spike, ally and friend of the Dragon Lord. Yes, I have heard of you.”

Spike blinked. “I’m… um, honoured?”

The dragon turned his gaze back to the Changeling Queen. “Which means you are Twilight Sparkle. You’ve made a name for yourself throughout the various lands surrounding Equestria, young queen.”

“Then you should know our intentions are genuine,” Twilight pointed out. “We only wish to discover what has happened, unless you can simply inform us? What happened to Queen Draco and her hive?”

The dragon stood up straight, tapping his chin in contemplation. “I can tell you nothing for certain, I seldom travel directly over the hive. However, I have heard whispers and rumours. Bad omens surround that place, it would be wise to simply forget about it and return to your land of friendship and soft beds.”

“We don’t have that luxury,” Twilight retorted, a little disappointed by his answer. “More and more hives and going missing and Draco is the key! We must know the truth if we are to survive.”

The dragon studied the Queen’s resolute face, and then promptly laughed. “Then it is, as some might say, your funeral. The safest route is a pass between the mountains the bugs used to ferry materials back and forth from the forest.”

Ignoring the derogatory language towards her race, the Changeling Queen simply nodded. “I have heard of such a pass, and am glad to hear it is what I thought.”

The dragon nodded in return. “You are welcome, but it is all I can do to help. Even if that wasn’t the case, it is all the help I am willing to provide. This ‘investigation’ of yours is not my concern.”

“Then why approach us in the first place?”

“I did not know your intentions,” the dragon replied. “But now I do, and my curiosity is sated.”

“Very well, then we will bother you no longer,” Twilight stated. “We shall take our leave.”

“So be it, but do heed my warning,” the dragon said in a severe tone. “Nothing good will come of this, of that I am certain.”

“It is a risk we must take,” Twilight said. “Now, farewell.”

The dragon stayed a moment longer, but then simply shook his large head and opened wide his leathery wings. With several beats that created quite the gust, the dragon took to the skies and doubled back towards the mountains, though not in the direction of where the awaiting hive sat.

“Well, he was pleasant,” Spike muttered. “I’m still the nicest dragon around.”

“I don’t think it’s a competition,” Shining Armor stated. “Still, his warning has certainly given me a bad feeling about this.”

“Yes, however unfortunate that is…” Twilight grumbled.

“Dragon or no dragon,” Vladimir spoke up, replacing his sword within his sheath. “Daylight won’t last forever, we must press on.”

Twilight was in agreement, and their journey thus continued.

They never encountered the wolves again, nor any other animal wishing them ill. From their encounter with the cryptic dragon, it was a straight shot to the hive of Queen Draco. The treeline opened up as the mountains began, the pathway they needed being quickly located. As before, there were signs of changelings simply abandoning their tools and leaving, a cartload of logs being one such example, being overturned and laying silently in the middle of the pathway. The walk wasn’t over yet, but at the end of the path was their destination, and it would be there that they would find their answers.

Whether they liked them or not.

Author's Notes:

And we're moving on forward from the last chapter, I hope you've all recovered.

Next time: The Hive.

---

Edit:
Ponies have movies, whoops. We've only seen a brief glimpse so I forgot, but we've never seen any TV set in the show so while they have films I think they're still in the era of home projectors. No actual TV yet. I changed the joke accordingly.

17 - The Hive

“I think it’s just up ahead of us,” Broad Sword shouted back down the path to the group, he himself having gone up ahead to look over the latest incline up the mountainous path.

Broad Sword waited patiently as the others caught up, stones being dislodged by their hooves and falling back down the steady incline. The mountains loomed above to both their left and their right; it would not be a good place for a claustrophobic. It had been a while since they had seen anything that was not a rock, the trees of the forest having been left far behind by this point. Even the discarded carts and equipment had long since been passed, leaving nothing but an empty and extremely lonely pathway for the group to follow.

“Not the most scenic of routes,” Vladimir muttered.

“Oh really? When did you notice?” Spike sarcastically said to the thestral. “Because I sure didn’t until you mentioned it.”

“Spike, now’s not the time,” the Queen scolded.

Spike sighed. “Sorry, Twilight. Just a little on edge.”

“We all are,” Broad Sword said as the group reached him. “But alas, here we are.”

The Captain of the Solar Guard gestured a hoof to what lay beyond, when the incline levelled out, before it started to decline back down the mountain. Looking at the end of the downward stretch, the mountains arched back, finally revealing what sat beyond it. The area ahead was like a bowl, mountains surrounding one flat area as a near impenetrable wall. A changeling hive sat right in the middle. The group where aware that most of it stretched far underground, but due its location being so far removed from other civilisations there were some buildings built on the surface. The hive had been built under what little fertile soil there was in the area outside of the nearby forest, and it was here that various farms had been set up where changelings would ordinarily be tending their fields, growing food for the hive and keeping animals for whatever purpose they may have for them. Normally.

Now though, everything was silent.

Twilight had suspected that might be the case, and despite some disappointment, she was also relived there wasn’t some feral army waiting for them. Still, there wasn’t any room for relaxation yet.

“Stay alert,” the Queen ordered. “You know what they say.”

“It’s quiet, too quiet?” Spike suggested.

“That’s the one,” Twilight confirmed. “There doesn’t seem to be anything about, but we never know what might be hiding in the shadows.”

“We’ll keep our eyes peeled,” Shining Armor assured. “We haven’t lived this long being careless.”

The group continued down what little was left of the pathway, shortly thereafter walking into the surface level of Queen Draco’s hive. They carefully strolled through the empty farmhouses and neglected fields. The animals now roamed free, doing whatever they pleased whenever they pleased. It truly was the definition of a ghost town.

The group began a thorough search of the farmhouses together, looking through them for any sign of a changeling that may have survived whatever happened to the hive. They searched every dark corner, under every bed and in every cupboard. They cast magic to dispel disguises, to detect any morphed changeling, and also came up short. No matter where they looked, there was simply nothing to find. The only thing of note was the very same thing that they had seen in both the forest and on the pathway to the hive; it seemed like the changeling just up and left, dropping what they were doing no matter what state that thing was in.

When the final farmhouse was searched, they all gathered right in the middle of the large patch of land where a fountain was idly spewing water as it always did.

“OK, definitely creeped out,” Vladimir stated. “There’s nothing up here.”

“We should search further, go down into the actual hive,” Broad Sword stated.

“What of the tomb?” Shining Armor enquired. “It’s the main lead we have.”

“We need to search both,” Twilight stated.

“So we split up?” Spike suggested. “One group go down into the hive, the other checks out this doorway Draco found?”

“Absolutely not!” Twilight exclaimed, appalled by the idea. “That’s just asking for trouble! No, we stay together. It may take longer, but it’s far safer.”

“Right…” Spike said sheepishly. “Strength in numbers and all that.”

“So where first?” Shining Armor asked.

“The hive,” Twilight responded. “For one thing, we need to raid any medical supplies they may have, Vladimir is still in a bad way.”

Vladimir shrugged. “Meh, I can handle it.”

“That’s not what you said earlier,” Broad Sword rebutted. “Don’t be awkward.”

“To the hive it is then!” Shining Armor proclaimed. “Does her majesty wish to take lead and unto glory?”

Twilight rolled her eyes and swatted her brother around the back of the head, but did take the lead anyway.

They quickly located one of the hive’s entrances, the doors already wide open with no guard protecting them. Nothing prevented them from simply walking in and descending down the hive’s most outer halls. The architecture of the hive was almost identical to that of the Equestria Hive, though with a bit more of a red motif than their blue. Expected, given the same goes for the armours the guards wear from the respective hives, always Red VS Blue some might have said. That is, if the two hives weren’t long-time allies anyway.

What could not have been said to be the same, however, was the layout. Or, to put it far more simply…

They got lost, and fast.

The group spent a good amount of time trying to navigate the hive, but all they really had to go off of was what Queen Draco had mentioned to Twilight during their conversations, along with whatever Chrysalis had told the Queen from some of the few times when she had visited her friend’s hive. If only such a visit would have occurred when Twilight was around. Eventually, however, blind luck did allow them to stumble across the bedroom of Queen Draco herself. This, of course, was a room Twilight had to stop and investigate.

On entering the room, it appeared to be quite modest. They large bed sat in one corner with a desk being placed directly central in the room. The only other defining feature was a few bookshelves lining the walls. It seemed Draco only ever used the room for sleep and work, and little else. If she did ever relax, she certainly didn’t do it there. Though, Twilight’s keen eye did spot a few romance novels among the other books lining the shelves. Books that, Twilight had a slight suspicion, were actually provided to Draco by Chrysalis when they were younger.

Either way, the room looked like it hadn’t been used in quite a while. Much like everything else.

Twilight sent the others to search the shelves and even the bed for anything useful to their investigation while Twilight herself searched the desk right in the very centre of the room. The desk had a few blank scrolls and dry quills scattered on top, but nothing of note. A quick rummage through the drawers didn’t do much either, though she did find a map of the hive tucked away in one of them.

“A map?” Shining asked, seeing Twilight unfold and examine it.

“Seems like it,” Twilight said in affirmation. “Look, there’s the throne room. And here… Yes! Here is the infirmary.”

“Alright, the infirmary is next on the list then.”

Shining Armor saw something else catch Twilight’s eye.

“Go on ahead,” the Queen stated. “I’ll catch up in a few minutes.”

“Why? What are you doing?”

Twilight showed off a small piece of paper she had extracted from the draw. “Seems that my friend had kept some personal notes on their discovery, I’m going to read them.”

“Alright, but don’t keep us waiting.”

“I won’t,” Twilight assured. “Just go get Vladimir some fresh bandages. I'll ping one of my changelings over the hive mind should I need you.”

Shining Armor nodded towards the others, and once he took the map from Twilight he began to lead them towards the infirmary. Luckily for Twilight, she had a good memory and so wouldn’t need the map now she had been given a chance to study it.

Not that it mattered right now.

When the others were gone, Twilight looked down on the notes Draco had left. They were mostly details about the doorway and how her changelings were progressing. However, there was one hastily written note right at the bottom that chilled Twilight to her core.

She’s inside my head! She-

She’s trying to take me again, and I can’t stop her. It’s this thing on my chest, it’s this thing! That damned tomb, I should have left it to- to-

I can hear her. Whoever finds this, Twilight if it’s you…

It’s too late for me.

Twilight stared at her friend’s writing. From the state of her writing, she had obviously been in excruciating pain when she wrote it. But it made sense, given what Twilight had gathered about the drones. And yet Draco had been resisting.

‘So she did find something in that tomb,’ Twilight thought to herself.

The Queen cast a spell on the floor, one that would allow her to cast an emergency portal back to that very location should she need a quick escape. She then cast a portal around herself and reappeared at another predetermined exit location she had prepared in case she and the group had needed to evacuate the hive. She cast another one of those spells to renew the one she had just used up, and then took to the skies. It didn’t take her long, with a bird’s eye view, to locate the two massive doors carved into one of the mountains. Draco’s hive had left a great amount of equipment around the doorway, but once again the changelings themselves were absent.

Much like with the hive, the two great doors were open, revealing an empty entrance hall with a single doorway at the end. Twilight wasted no time in flying directly into those inner doors, blasting down the extremely long hallway without ever even placing her hooves on the ground. As she flew down the halls she kept her eyes peeled for anything that might prove a threat. But as Draco once found, all that was ahead was a winding hallways with zero deviations at any point. Her rate of progress was extremely quick, however, and she managed to cross the entire length of the hallway in much less time than Queen Draco’s initial expedition. It was when her eyes spotted the light at the end of the hallway that she finally slowed, and came to land back on the ground. Her gossamer wings came to a rest and she let her hooves take over again as she cautiously walked into the chamber.

Much like everywhere else, the chamber was completely empty without even a sign of a struggle. A staircase led up to a raised platform, and Twilight couldn’t help but shiver as she realised this was undoubtedly where everything had gone so terribly wrong. As she finally stepped fully into the room and towards the stairs she made sure that her portal was at the ready, she didn’t exactly wish to share Draco’s fate.

One nervous step at a time she ascended the staircase, and when she finally reached the top she found… nothing. There was a podium where something was likely kept previously, but whatever that thing was wasn’t there anymore.

No, according to that note it was latched onto Draco’s chest.

The entire vast chamber was eerily silent, the air completely dead. On top of that, that feeling had returned. It was the same feeling she and the other Changeling Queens had felt back at the Council Hive, a pressure on the part of her brain that connected to the hive mind. Only here it felt more focused, and as Twilight gathered magic into her horn even that felt just… wrong. Disturbed, she cast the portal around herself and promptly sunk into it, arriving back in Queen Draco’s personal chambers.

The Queen could only give a sigh of relief as that pressure on her mind died away, and she took a few moments to compose herself.

She had left Draco’s note on the desk, and now the Queen once again picked it up and examined that very last entry. It was obvious that Draco had found something, something that she still had with her, wherever she was. But exactly what that thing was Twilight had no idea, but that wasn’t the most concerning thing.

She was more concerned about who the ‘she’ Draco talked about was. Whoever ‘she’ was, it appeared that they were forcing their way into her friend’s hive mind.

Queen Twilight Sparkle was beginning to get an idea as to what was going on. Sighing she turned and left the room, finally with some answers. Yet, there were still too many remaining questions for Twilight’s liking.

Before she could do anything else, she needed to meet up with the others and continue to search the hive. Once she was sure there were no more answers to be had then, considering that nothing had changed by that point, she had a clear path.

She would find the person responsible for what had happened, and she would stop her. Whether that was via the Elements of Harmony or death, she would put a stop to the madness either way.

And if at all possible, she would save her friend.

Author's Notes:

It won't be long now...

18 - Ambush

The infirmary of Queen Draco’s hive had been just as empty as the rest of it, but it was now bustling with activity as the group of eight ponies and changelings, plus a single dragon, had set themselves up. One of the changelings and one of the ponies respectively were seeing to Captain Vladimir’s wound as the others scavenged what other medical supplies they could from the abandoned infirmary. Part way through the search, Shining Armor beckoned Captain Broad Sword and Spike over to one corner while the others continued on, speaking to them both in a hushed tone.

“Twilight has been gone a while, hasn’t she?”

“The changelings haven’t mentioned that anything is up,” Spike noted. “They would mention it.”

“Do they trust us?” Shining asked.

“Shining, do you really need to ask that?” Spike rebutted. “I live with them, and you’re the Queen’s brother. Yeah, they trust us. You would know if they didn’t.”

“Sorry,” Shining apologised sheepishly. “I’m just getting a little nervous. This whole place is giving me the creeps.”

“It all seems pretty empty,” Broad Sword stated. “But I get what you mean. This place is… unsettling. Doesn’t help knowing the something went down here, but not knowing exactly what.”

“I think I’m getting an idea,” the Queen of the Equestrian Hive declared as she entered the infirmary, her features grim. “What happened to all these changelings, it was caused by a third party.”

“Twilight?” Shining called out on seeing his sister. “What happened? Where did you go?”

“I had to investigate what Draco discovered,” she stated in reply. “It’s empty now, but what was there definitely is related to all of this.”

“You went alone!? What happened to not splitting up?”

“Shush,” Twilight said with a slight smirk. “How is Vladimir?”

“He’s fine, my Queen,” the changeling seeing to the thestral reported. “We changed his bandages and used some of what the doctors left around, which was pretty much everything.”

“I can speak for myself, thank you,” Vladimir stated. “I could be better, but it beats how I felt this morning. I can manage.”

Twilight nodded. “Good, because we need to leave, and soon.”

“Leave!?” Broad Sword blurted out. “What about the investigation?”

“I think we’ve found everything we are going find already, unless the hive itself shows up,” she responded. “Draco’s note indicated some female outside force invaded their hive mind and forcibly enslaved all of them.”

“Enslaved?” the three changeling drones all said, glancing between each other nervously. “My Queen, what do you mean?”

Twilight grimaced. “My friend has been resisting, and in a brief moment of freedom she described her suffering in a hastily scribbled note. She also mentioned something was attached to her chest, and she couldn’t remove it.”

“And what does that mean, exactly?”

“Whatever Draco discovered in that ruin is what has attached itself to her, and I believe it’s through this object that some mysterious individual filled with ill intent has been taking over the hive minds of several Changeling Queens. Who this person is I do not know, but I don’t think those answers will be found within these empty halls.”

“So what exactly is out next move?” Shining Armor asked.

“I need to report what we’ve discovered to the council first of all. After that, our target should be Queen Draco herself. That’s where the answers that we seek shall be found. That, and getting that thing off of her chest.”

“Do you know if that would actually work?”

“No,” she grimly responded. “But it’s our only lead thus far. We have to act on it.”

“It’s a plan,” Vladimir stated. “We don’t have a better one, so I’m all for it.”

“It’s going to be getting dark soon,” Broad Sword pointed out. “We going to be travelling in the dark or are we going to be staying here for the night. To be honest, I’m not sure I like the idea of traversing that forest in pitch black conditions.”

“I agree,” Twilight said. “We cannot risk travelling at night, so we shall remain near the hive.”

“Near? Not in it?”

“We’re too enclosed here,” the Queen noted. “We could all too easily be trapped if something were to get the jump on us while we slept, even with a watch. It would be better to make camp on the surface where we can see everything around us. That would allow us to both fight more effectively and flee if necessary.”

“Fair enough,” Shining said. “We’ll take turns taking watch, like last night.”

With agreement to Shining Armor’s statement, the group left the infirmary with as much medical supplies as they could feasibly carry and began their journey to quickly exit the hive. Doing so was about as eventless as their entrance to the hive was, even if one of the drones did jump at his own shadow at one point. When they finally returned to the embrace of the comforting open sky, the last few embers of the day’s fiery sun were just slipping below the horizon and the night was beginning to make its presence known once again. The shadows of the mountains ominously bore down upon them, only increasing the unease amongst the group. As they created a bright fire some of those shadows retracted, which helped a little, but not a lot. Broad Sword and one of his ponies took the first watch, though it wasn’t like the others got much sleep themselves. The sole exception to this was Spike, who blinked out like a light the moment his eyes closed.

They stayed close to the fire to keep away the coming cold, which was one disadvantage of choosing to remain outside the hive. Still, they could see the surrounding area decently enough, even with the night in full effect; though the glow of their horns helped when necessary. For several hours the group slept as much as they could, swapping the watch out every two. It was still completely dark as the early morning came, and at this point it was Vladimir and Queen Twilight Sparkle herself on watch. They sat in silence for the most part, at least until the Captain of the Lunar Guard broke that silence.

“So, any idea?” Vladimir asked.

Twilight glanced at the thestral. “Idea?”

“Do you have any idea as to who could have done this?” he clarified. “The power to overpower a Changeling Queen within her own hive mind… that is no small task; the power required for such a thing must be phenomenal.”

Twilight sighed. “You’re right, whoever has done this is most definitely a being of great power. But even then, taking over a hive mind with such ease? There should have been more resistance than this, and then there’s the amount of hives that have fallen under this individual’s control. It shouldn’t be possible…”

“I feel an ‘unless’ coming on.”

The Queen nodded. “Unless, that individual has much knowledge and experience with changeling hive minds, very intimate knowledge. Such knowledge can only be known to a changeling.”

Vladimir blinked. “A changeling? You believe a changeling is behind this? But it is changelings going missing, every single Changeling Queen unaccounted for has fallen victim to this and the rest are at the Council Hive. I mean, could a drone do this?”

“Possible, but highly unlikely. If a drone trained himself enough in dark magic like King Sombra, but no Changeling Queens have any such drones under their command. And then if a drone without a hive tries to go it alone, it would be difficult. As if they had lost a vital organ, without a hive they would begin to fail over time. Soronis and Puellula, for example, suffered during their time alone. For a drone to be able to survive learning such dark magic with no hive is… well, near impossible.”

“Near impossible, but not completely?”

“If such an individual existed, we’d know,” Twilight rebutted. “No, this isn’t some dark magic infused drone. This is… something else, something more. And far more dangerous than some insane stallion or mare.”

“Well, if it can’t be a changeling, or a Changeling Queen even, then what could it be?” Vladimir enquired, concerned.

Twilight looked up at the moon, sitting high in the sky amongst all the twinkling stars with a thoughtful expression on her face, thinking back to a conversation with her mother so very long ago. She had been interested in the Council Hive, and the history of said hive. That conversation led to a discussion of its origin, and the one who dominated over it all around it. It all happened eight years previously, during the last council her mother would ever attend…

Chrysalis took a moment to recollect the old story, but it quickly returned to her.

“It is said long ago, all of our kind was ruled over by a single changeling, a single unifying, and oppressing voice among a single hive mind.”

“A single hive mind ruled by a single individual?” Twilight gasped. “How is that possible? If a drone tried to actively link with an entire hive as we do it would drive them insane. Only queens are able to handle that many voices at once over the Head‐based Internal Vocalisation Egregore, whereas most drones merely are able to sense most in the hive and are only actively able to speak over it to us, those in their class and family! And even we have our limits.”

Her daughter’s information dump over, Chrysalis deadpanned, “Yes Twilight, I am fully aware.”

“I know but, if a queen tried to connect every changeling in existence at once it would tear them apart!”

“This changeling was anything but ordinary.” Chrysalis continued on despite the ramblings of her daughter. “Her power was extraordinary, as was her ruthlessness. She ruled over all changelings with an iron hoof, effectively robbing all, even the queens of their free will. Our kind was completely bound to her will, we couldn’t say no. We couldn’t rebel. In short, we couldn’t truly live.”

Queen Twilight’s mind began to connect the dots, but that couldn’t possibly be the truth, could it? It was just a story, a theory, and one of several surrounding the Council Hive’s origins. But it made too much sense, and yet even then she was killed a little over four thousand years previously, it was impossible.

“There was one, according to legend, who lived a long time ago.”

“Is this the story of Nightmare Moon all over again?” Vladimir quipped. “It is said that there is always a bit of truth in legends.”

“I suppose that’s true,” Twilight responded, a small smile on her face. “It has happened much in my life thus far.”

“So… who is it? The legend?”

“A changeling. A Changeling Queen so powerful she became… something else, the Changeling Empress. It was said she ruled much of the land from what is now the Council Hive, before some queen broke free and killed her.”

“Killed her? Then how…?”

“No clue. It’s likely not the case anyway, but still…”

“Queen Twilight, over there,” Vladimir suddenly stated, quickly rising to his hooves and pointed to some far off shadows.

“What is it?”

“I swore I saw something, but… WATCH OUT!”

Vladimir drew his blade swiftly into a changeling as it rushed the Queen, bisecting the unfortunate drone. The commotion woke up the others, who all scrambled up as many more changelings converged on them from both the ground and sky.

Twilight erected a bright lavender shield around the group just as a large barrage of green magic slammed against its surface, pushing outwards with it and knocking backwards all the changeling closest to it.

“To arms!” Broad Sword shouted, riposting a changeling that charged at him.

The drones seemed to target the ponies, but Twilight provided support to them as their blades clashed and Shining Armor broke the bodies of one group with a wave of his combat magic. Twilight made sure that her companions had suitable protection as the fight continued on, administering mostly shields and healing spells for what minor wounds the hostile changelings managed to admit. Whenever one was injured, in a feral rage they got back up and kept fighting no matter what wounds they received, forcing the group to kill the attackers instead of simply stopping them. Twilight tried not to allow her thoughts to shift to how these, judging by their red armour, were her friend’s own subjects, attacking through a will not of their own. These efforts were not all successful, and it was with a heavy heart that she cut down the red eyed changelings as they came.

Spike snapped his fangs at one changeling as Prince Shining Armor ducked under the sword swing of another, seeing one of his ponies a moment later take a cut to the leg. Shining thrust his sword forwards with his magic, killing the attacking changeling and saving his subordinate; while that had happened he administered a buck to the changeling he had been fighting, knocking them backwards. The changeling fell back and hit his head on a rock, proceeding to spasm on the ground before coming to a stop, the red magic in his eyes dying away to reveal the normal bright blue colouration that changeling drones generally shared.

A couple more tried to get the jump on Shining Armor from behind, but two of Queen Twilight’s own changelings intercepted them and tackled them away. One of the hostile drones was promptly skewered by both of the blue armoured changelings while the other was knocked back into the grasp of a certain dragon, his chitin unable to resist the flames that subsequently consumed him.

As the short lived battle dwindled down two final drones approached from the air, and Queen Twilight caught them in her magic before twisting both their necks to unnatural angles and dropping them to the floor.

The clearing became silent.

“Well then, that was surprisingly easy,” Shining Armor noted, panting slightly.

Two dozen changelings laid dead around them and, thanks to the efforts of the Queen, no fatalities existed among the group. Had the changelings intended on defeating them while a Changeling Queen was present, that had not been the way to go about it.

“That was a test,” Twilight stated. “Drones sent to their deaths to both test our strength and to weaken us if possible.”

“The rest of the hive, and Queen Draco, won’t be far behind then,” Broad Sword said in realisation. “We need to go, now!”

“Weren’t we wanting to find Draco?” Spike asked.

Twilight shook her head. “Not like this, we can’t fight the entire hive in our state. We need to go while we still can.”

A groan caught their attention, and they turned to see the changeling that Shining Armor bucked was still very much alive. However, his eyes had since returned to normal.

“Hello?” Twilight called out, rushing to the changeling’s side and crouching beside him. “What happened here? Who are you?”

The drone coughed, blood being spit up as he began to violently convulse. Acting quickly, Twilight placed some healing charms upon him, but she could tell he was already too far gone. At least she could ease his suffering, and perhaps get some information.

As the convulsions died down, he took a few moments to catch his breath, studying the group of ten.

“She… wants you…” he finally spoke.

“She?” Twilight enquired. “Tell me, who do you speak of?”

The changeling seemed to struggle with his thoughts, his eyes squinting and an extremely pained expression crossing his features. Twilight did her best to help with her magic, but he was failing fast. Several times the drone attempted to form an answer to the Queen’s query, but only after several attempts could he force himself to speak with his final breaths.

“The demon…” the drone muttered, the convulsing starting up again. “The she-demon, she took them all! My family, the Queen… You need to run! You can’t stop… stop…”

The drone went limp, his eyes becoming glassy as he looked to the sky lifelessly.

The group all shared glances, the drone’s final words sending chills down their spines. Queen Twilight just stared at the body, her fury rising, but at the same time so did her worry. Along with this, back in Canterlot the Princess of the Sun began to raise her majestic orb into the sky, allowing the first rays of the dawn to illuminate the area.

And the buzzing of distant wings too became apparent.

The group all turned to the mountains at their backs, and it was there that they spied a black cloud of many, many changeling drones bearing down upon them. It was no force to test their power, to scout for weaknesses like the one that had just attacked them. Twilight Sparkle, seeing the incoming swarm with horror filled eyes, knew this was not a winnable fight coming their way. This one was going to be decisive, intent on killing the ponies and the dragon while taking the changelings for their growing army. It was, in fact, the entire hive of Queen Draco.

“Run!”

Author's Notes:

Next time, her fate is decided.

19 - Queen Draco

“Run!”

None of them needed telling twice as they all turned tail and quickly began to sprint in the opposite direction of the incoming swarm, conveniently leading directly back to the pathway that led through to the forest. The only thing keeping their hooves on the ground and their wings folded was an unwillingness to abandon those among the group unable to fly. By the time they had made it to the path, putrid fiery green spells were impacting around them like an acidic rainfall, only missing because of the remaining distance and the fleeing group’s own situational awareness.

They proceeded up the narrow cutting, and Twilight lit her horn, magically striking out at a cluster of boulders higher up the side of the steep mountainside, causing a large chunk to collapse and rain down, completely blocking off all entrance between the pathway and the hive itself. While it wouldn’t stop the flying changelings, when combined with the pathway’s narrow passage it would at least slow them down.

Indeed the swarm had slowed on reaching the passage, much of it dispersing in favour of a smaller force of changelings moving in to continue the pursuit. Among this smaller force, a Changeling Queen with a piece of regalia strapped to her chest was at their head.

“Queen Draco, six o’clock!” Broad Sword shouted as they ran. “And she’s angry!”

Queen Twilight barely spared a glance back as she led her ponies and changeling forwards, she couldn’t afford to. They couldn’t risk a confrontation, their only hope was to stay ahead of their pursuers and lose them in the forest’s canopy.

An idea that was crushed when they saw the pathway up ahead had been collapsed in already, a dozen of Draco’s changelings crawling all along the surfaces of the piled up boulders. Some stood upright on their hooves, others stood on near vertical surfaces, but all were waiting for the same prey. On seeing their targets, their all homed their gazes towards them and let out a terrifying hiss in unison, standing up in aggressive poses.

The ponies and changelings with Queen Twilight all screeched to a sudden halt, their eyes shifting back and forth between the blockage ahead and the rapidly approaching Changeling Queen behind them.

“We’re boxed in!” Shining Armor shouted. “Twilight, what now?”

“Can we grab the non-fliers and carry them over the blockage?” Spike asked hurriedly.

“We’d be picked off before we made it,” Broad Sword rebuked. “We might need to fight.”

Twilight growled, her alarm increasing with each passing millisecond. She looked frantically around for some method of escape, and something just caught the corner of her eye.

“Up there!” Vladimir shouted, having also spotted it. “What’s that?”

Up the side of the mountain, a gaping hole filled with nought but darkness watched the unfolding events below. It was not a very inviting hole, but it was a gift horse they couldn’t afford to look in the mouth.

“Hang on!” Twilight shouted, her horn glowing a bright lavender as fiery portals consumed herself and all nine of her companions.

Just as they finished sinking into the ground a barrage of magic scorched the entire area they had just been standing, Queen Draco and her changelings barrelling into the ground a moment after. Draco examined the dirt around her hooves with a snarl, her fangs glimmering angrily in the morning’s sunlight. Her glowing red eyes glanced upwards, just catching sight of her prey emerging above them.

The group in question recovered quickly, just in time for a beam of green magic to shoot up from below and narrowly avoid one of Broad Sword’s Solar Guardsponies.

“Inside the cave, now!” Twilight screeched, all but pushing her allies forwards into the dark abyss.

All continued to run, venturing into the darkness with only the faint lavender glow of Twilight’s horn acting as a beacon to keep them on the right path, and not become forever lost within the depths of the mountain. They kept moving through various twists and turns, through branching paths leading further in, all in the effort to completely lose their pursuers, to great success. By the time their adrenalin had died down and they allowed themselves to rest there was no sign of Queen Draco or her changelings.

The problem was, they too had no idea where they were.

“So… we’re lost, aren’t we?” Vladimir asked after taking the time to catch his breath.

“Better than being dead,” Spike muttered in reply. “Where are we?”

Twilight allowed her horn to brighten further, and the group of ten examined their surroundings in details. Cave walls closed them in on all sides, beams of wood holding up the passage with various mining equipment scattered in the floor, heavily decayed through time. Cobwebs clung to the wood and drips of water pattered down from the ceiling onto the floor below.

“A mineshaft,” Twilight commented “Heavily disused, it must have been used by my friend’s hive at some point in time, perhaps during the construction of the hive itself?”

“Not the time for a history lesson, LSBFF,” Shining stated. “We need to find a safe way out of here, I doubt your ‘friend’ will give up so easily.”

“Your right,” Twilight agreed. “But we’ll have to explore, where we entered wasn’t an entrance. The true entrance to this mine must be around somewhere.”

“I have a bad feeling about this,” one of the changelings muttered.

Vladimir rolled his eyes. “An angry hive is after us, we’re lost in an ancient mine filled with who knows what… What could possibly be giving you a bad feeling Mr State the Obvious.”

“A little discipline, please,” Shining Armor scolded. “We’ve been through a lot, but we can’t lost out heads now.”

“Yeah, sorry.”

There were only two passages leading out of the current chamber, one being from where they came and the other leading further into the mountain. Shining cautiously looked into the passageway leading forwards, lighting his own horn and casting a floating ball of light down the hallway. The pink light clearly showed that the passage was empty, stretching a little ways before coming to an interception.

Shining Armor sighed. “I suppose we don’t have much choice but to press on, do we?”

The Changeling Queen shook her head, quickly moving to take the lead one more. Her changelings and her brother stayed close to her side, the others guarding their flank. Their progress was slow and cautious, but steady. The entire mine was eerily silent aside from the occasional spider sitting within its web. There were a few moments, however, when the group were forced to stop their progress as the sound of distant hooves and buzzing wings echoed down the many corridors. Only once all signs of Queen Draco and her hive disappeared did they allow themselves to breathe again.

Eventually, a span of time went by without any more signs of Queen Draco. There was also an increasing amount of abandoned tools and carts around, indicating they were reaching the centre of the mine. If that was indeed the case they were all rather hoping they could find a way out from there. However, as they approached the centre of the mine a great rumbling sound suddenly made itself known.

Vladimir stopped. “What is that?”

All of their ears swivelled, homing in on the sound. It was definitely coming from further down the passageway, and a slight breeze was also noticeable coming from that direction.

“Are we near an exit?” Broad Sword rhetorically asked. “That’s definitely a faint breeze.”

“I don’t see any light up ahead,” Spike pointed out.

“Maybe it’s just out of sight?”

“Let’s try not to get our hopes up too much,” Vladimir said. “Maybe go for a cautiously optimistic approach instead?”

“There is only one way to find out,” Queen Twilight Sparkle stated factually. “We press on, carefully.”

“What do you think we’ve been doing all this time?” Spike deadpanned.

Twilight elected to ignore the dragon’s snide remark, and instead continued on forwards with the others falling into step once more. As they continued down the passage they found an ascending incline, and at the top there was most definitely a light seeping into the passageway. However, the light didn’t look like it came from the sun, and seemed more artificial. It was a blueish purple, glowing rather than shining, and they couldn’t detect even the slightest bit of warmth coming from it as they approached. If anything, it reminding Twilight ever so slightly of the constellations she would see in Princess Luna’s wondrously flowing mane. All question of theirs would, in fact, be answered soon enough.

As they stepped out of the passageway and fully into the light they found themselves in a vast cavern with dozens of passageways leading out of it. Mining equipment was everywhere, left to turn into dust by their presumably long dead owners. The cavern’s floor was only partial, however, and a large tunnel that could fit a dragon the size of Dragon Lord Ember’s father, Former Dragon Lord Torch. The tunnel progressed down further into the mountain, leading to an unknown destination. They didn’t need to ask why such a large structure intersected with the mine due to the presence of something sleeping soundly at the entrance of that large tunnel.

An Ursa Major.

“Oh crap.”

Vladimir shook his head after making that statement, refocused his eyes and then examined the sight again just to make sure he wasn’t hallucinating. He wasn’t sure the massive glowing beast truly was there. Its body lit up the entire cavern, with what appeared to be constellations dancing around gleefully as the beast slept in peace. Its steady breathing was directed at the corridor which the group had just exited, sending a shallow breeze down the passage past the ponies and changelings.

“So… how do we deal with that?” Spike asked sheepishly. “That’s pretty big. Yeah, no way Trixie ever brought one down.”

“It’s asleep,” Twilight noted. “As long as we’re quiet, it will stay that way.”

“Alright, but where do we go from here?” Shining Armor asked. “There are quite a few passages.”

“That tunnel behind the Ursa Major must lead outside,” Vladimir stated. “Could we follow that?”

“We don’t known how far it is, where it exits or if any more of these creatures may be encountered along the way,” Broad Sword rebuked. “It probably leads out right in the middle of the mountains, not very helpful for us.”

The beast stirred slightly, shifting its head and allowing the breeze to turn away from the group and instead flow down another passageway.

“My Queen,” one of the changelings spoke, pointing at a passageway on the far side of the vast chamber. “That passage has the biggest concentration of equipment surrounding it. Possibly organised so the miners could collect what they needed as they entered.”

“Or they just kept it there for another reason,” one of the Solar Guards stated.

“Possibly,” Twilight said, humming in thought as the beast continued to snore. “But it’s a lead, we can start with that passageway.”

The sound of hooves caught their attention, and the group all turned to look to where the sound was coming from. It was coming from the exact passage the beast’s breath was travelling down and, just as it had with Twilight’s group, it had Queen Draco and her changeling to the central chamber.

“Oh crap,” Vladimir said for a second time.

The changelings spotted them immediately, and one overzealous drone quickly charged his horn and fired.”

“Wait!” Queen Draco bellowed, too late.

The hastily fired spell veered off course and, instead of hitting its intended targets, barrelled straight into the muzzle of the slumbering Ursa Major.

Silence reigned throughout the cavern, both groups freezing and slowly turning their gazes to the giant creature. A creature whose eyelids had suddenly fluttered open.

A single giant eyeball glanced between the two groups, and then the previously sleeping form began to rise up from the ground with a deafening roar. A paw with claws big and sharp enough to slice clean through the town hall in Ponyville rose up and then slammed down directly on top of the drone who had fired the spell, the creature then fully rising to all fours and striking out at Twilight’s group next.

“Scatter!”

All ten of them jumped to the side quick enough just to avoid the vast paw, Queen Draco and her changelings being forced to do the same as a second paw came for them.

“Get to that passageway!” Twilight commanded, making sure the group had begun fleeing before she herself turned to run.

The Ursa Major seemed to become distracted away from Queen Twilight and her allies when Draco used a magical shield to save herself from being flattened, the creature becoming enraged and beating against the magic bubble.

Queen Draco’s drones, however, did notice them fleeing and all took to the air in an effort to catch up. As the changelings passed by the Ursa Major, the creature’s rage filled eyes locked onto them and it turned all its attention to the hapless drones. The Ursa Major opened its great maw wide and lunged forwards, consuming all the changelings before they could react. The beast then turned back to Queen Draco who, during the Ursa Major’s momentary distraction, had taken to the air and begun firing beams of magic at the gargantuan animal.

With both their enemies being held up, Twilight Sparkle and her companions made it to the shaft safely. The Queen glanced back to see Draco skilfully and gracefully avoiding every strike the Ursa Major made, combating it quite effectively. Shining Armor grabbed onto her and pulled her forwards, encouraging her to forget the scene behind them and continue their escape. Twilight complied, joining the others as they scampered down the hallway and the sound of the now distant battle fell away into silence.

The corridor they ran down was long, but held no detours. Thankfully, they could glimpse the tiniest amount of sunlight seeping in from the end, the amount of sunlight increasing rapidly as they progressed.

Then, at long last, they burst out of the mountain and into the embrace of the open outdoors. They found themselves coming to a stop on a rocky plateau quite high up on the mountainside, down below the vast forest could be seen. There was no visible pathway leading up to the mine’s entrance, it having long faded away due to time. The only way down as a steep, but walkable, incline down to the forest. The entrance itself was largely hidden by an outcropping of rocks, it having been long forgotten and only now rediscovered.

“The sun, thank Celestia!” Vladimir half shouted in relief. “I was starting to think I would never see it again.”

“Ursa Majors, changelings…” Shining Armor muttered. “I’m ready to go home and face my wife’s wrath now, I think.”

Twilight nodded in agreement. “Yes. I think we should leave.”

Twilight’s nine companions all walked to the edge of the plateau and looked down the incline past it exhaustedly. Twilight herself stood apart from the rest of the group, looking at the forest for any sign of afflicted changelings that might have been waiting for them.

“We’re going down that?” Vladimir groaned. “Can’t we take a break?”

“We should keep moving a while longer yet,” Broad Sword stated. “We’re not in the clear.”

“How far do we have to go, sir?” one of the guards asked.

“I’d say until we reach the other side of the forest, then Spike can send Princess Celestia a message. Get an extraction sent for us.”

Spike nodded in agreement. “I can do that. Just give the wor-”

A green pulse of magic impacted Queen Twilight’s nine companions and sent them off the edge of the plateau, rolling uncontrollably down the following incline. Twilight shot around, seeing Queen Draco standing by the entrance to the mine with a rage filled expression on her face, her horn glowing a bright green as it prepared another spell.”

“Draco, no!”

Draco launched her spell at Twilight, it impacting harmlessly against Twilight’s suddenly raised shield. However, Draco tailed her attack closely and smacked right into Twilight shield with another spell empowering her body, enough so to break through the shield and tackle the other Changeling Queen.

The two queens both rolled in a heap down the side of the mountain in a different direction to where the others fell, only coming to a stop when they hit a flatter area. Twilight shakily got to her hooves, only to catch a green glow in the corner of her eyes. The Queen just about able to roll out of the way of the magical bolt in time, rising back to her hooves and firing back in retaliation, albeit reluctantly.

Draco countered each and every single one of Twilight’s spells as she charged forwards, the two queens locking horns moments later and battling for dominance. Each tried to push back against the other, only to find themselves at a stalemate. Then, almost simultaneously, the two both broke off the lock and ignited their magic to form two swords made of pure energy; they both struck forwards with their own blades, causing them to lock together just as their horns did a moment earlier, clashing lavender and green magic sparking wildly from their violent contact with one another.

“Draco!” Twilight shouted out pleadingly. “I found the note you left for me, and I know you’re fighting this! Let me help you!”

“I no longer require saving,” Draco spat. “I live to serve, as all queens do.”

“Serve? Serve who!?”

Draco chuckled sadistically. “Can’t you hear her? That presence in your mind, the one who shall return us to our ancient glory.”

“You sound like Crudelis!”

“Crudelis… A servant, even if she never realised it. You foiled those plans, but it mattered little in the end.”

Twilight grunted as her magic began to weaken. “A servant? What are you talking about!? Crudelis only ever served herself!”

“So she believed,” Draco said cryptically. “You shall understand all soon, just SUBMIT!”

The regalia on Draco’s chest glowed and the pressure in Twilight’s mind, a far more severe version of the one she felt at both the Council Hive and in the ancient ruins, began to consume her. Twilight gave a shout of pain and stumbled back, breaking the lock. Draco struck forwards with one of her own blades, Twilight barely being able to block it. A presence was threatening the sanctity of Twilight’s mind, and she drew upon all her mental defences as well as the strength of her hive mind to combat it. She was losing, however, and a red glow flickered momentarily in the corner of Twilight’s eyes before dissipating again.

“Submit!” Draco growled, trading a few more blows with Twilight.

“N-no… Never!” Twilight shouted in defiance.

Twilight parried another strike, proceeding to then disengage her blades and gather the magic in her horn and fire one devastating beam at Draco. The beam impacted the Queen’s chest and sent her flying backwards and onto the ground, the regalia’s glow flickering out from the impact.

“You insolent fool!” Draco raged.

The pressure in Twilight’s mind lessened, but before she was able to fully recover Queen Draco activated a portal and sank into the floor. A second later, she emerged again right next to Twilight, who span around to try and intercept the Changeling Queen. However, her mind was still a little foggy from the mental attack and thus was thoroughly unprepared for Draco delivering a hard buck to her torso.

Twilight hit the floor with a loud thud, becoming still. Her breathing was laboured, the wind having been taken out of her. As she tried to get up, an excruciating shock forced her back to the ground. Looking up, she saw Queen Draco had green coloured electrical energies dancing around her crooked horn, ready to shock the younger Changeling Queen again should she try anything.

“Draco… don’t…” Twilight managed to say. “I’m your friend. As you were friends with my mother. You must remember…”

Twilight swore she saw recognition briefly flash in Draco’s eyes, but her steely expression remained unchanged.

“You may have damaged her influence on the outside world with your attack, but I can still enlighten you personally,” Draco stated.

“WHO IS SHE!?” Twilight bellowed. “Who is it you are forced to serve.”

“I am not forced, I serve willingly and faithfully.”

“Draco, those are not your thoughts! Your hive mind is corrupted, fight it!”

“I… do not wish to fight…” Draco stated, her conviction fading. “I… cannot, Twilight.”

Twilight’s eyes widened, hope returning. “Draco, you’ve already been fighting her. You can continue to do so, I can help you.”

“No, my friend…” Draco said shakily, letting out a scream as she clutched her head in untold amounts of pain. “She is… I can’t…”

“Who is she?”

“The ancient one, come back to claim what she believes hers,” Draco muttered. “Her name is… her name… GAH! Get out of my head!”

“Draco…” Twilight went to stand, only to be shocked back into submission once more.

“Stay down, welp!” Draco shouted in a rage. “You cannot defy our… our… NO!”

The struggling Changeling Queen clutched her head one more, though only for a moment. A resolute and yet resigned expression crossed her features, the energies in Draco’s horn increasing and causing the electrical charge to rise up to a lethal amount. Draco looked down on the daughter of her best friend, and she smiled sadly.

“My friend… I’m sorry.”

The magic in Draco’s horn inverted, and then fired back down the horn and into the Changeling Queen’s skull.

“Draco, NO!”

The magical energies rapidly spread throughout Draco’s own body, locking her limbs in place. She didn’t scream, not that she could have, and neither did she break off the magic despite the obvious pain. She could have stop the flow at any time, but she kept on going as Twilight could only watch helplessly with tears pouring from her distressed lavender eyes. Draco, as time began to slow down for her, regretted subjecting Twilight to the sight; however, she did not regret the action itself. She was doing what she had to, it was the only way to save Twilight Sparkle from her. She owed that much to Queen Chrysalis, her friend since she was a nymph, and one she was greatly looking forwards to seeing again. Then, the magic finally stopped, Draco’s glassy eyes still looking down at her friend. Her legs gave way, and her lifeless body slumped to the floor.

Queen Draco, friend and close ally to both Queen Chrysalis and then Queen Twilight Sparkle, was dead.

Twilight could only stare at the sight, shaking terribly. Her mind was blank, though perhaps that was good as it confirmed the presence had gone. Tears continued to stream down her face, her magic coming into action and closing Draco’s eyes gently. She couldn’t believe it, she was meant to save her friend! She should have done something, anything!

These thoughts played in her head over and over, and she barely registered a call from off to one side. After a few more attempts, the voice caught Twilight attention and she saw her nine companions all alive and overall intact, all of them staring wide eyes at the sight.

“Twilight?” Shining Armor gingerly approached, placing a hoof on the distraught mare’s shoulder, his instincts as a big brother kicking in. “I’m here, you’re going to be alright.”

Twilight took several deep breaths in and out before she was eventually able to speak, albeit in a heavily despondent tone. “A-are you all alright?”

“We’re fine,” Shining reassured her. “A few bumps and bruises from the fall, but nothing serious.”

Twilight nodded, rising up and standing over her friend’s corpse. She took hold of the regalia, and gently pried it from the body, looking hatefully the object. She felt no presence in her mind, the regalia itself being charred from where her magic impacted it.

“What is that?” Shining asked.

“Whoever is behind this, she was using this to extend her influence. But it appears I broke it.”

“No loss there then,” Shining stated. “What are we going to do now?”

“We’ll stick to the plan, head to the edge of the forest and get an extraction. But, now that it’s broken, we’ll take this thing with us. Perhaps it can give us some insight into our foe?”

“Be careful, Twily,” Shining cautioned. “Are you sure it’s broken?”

“If it ticks again, I’ll hit it even harder,” Twilight stated hatefully. “This thing caused my friend’s death, and I will find its owner and I WILL kill them.”

“Twily…” Shining began, but got cut off.

“But before any of that, we must bury her,” Twilight commanded. “I shall not leave her here to rot in the sun.”

That was a sentiment Shining Armor couldn’t deny, and all of them pitched in to help, none of them wishing the surviving Changeling Queen to do it alone.

And so it was that when the job was done, the group departed and headed down the mountains and back into the canopy of the forest. As they left, so too did they leave behind them the final resting place of Queen Draco.

20 - Aftermath

Canterlot

Celestia was quite enjoying her morning tea.

It hadn’t been too long since she raised the sun, and after some early morning duties she was finally able to just sit in her personal tea room and enjoy a steaming cup, served alongside a generous slice of chocolate cake.

She really liked cake.

It was something her little sister loved to tease her about, commenting on her weight constantly, just to get a reaction. Not that her comments were ever true, an alicorn’s metabolism, combined with the occasional spell here and there, kept up Celestia’s image as the picture of equestrian beauty. It didn’t stop Luna, however. Their teasing was an eternal struggle that would last until the end of time itself, and then perhaps bend time just to continue afterwards.

“Don’t be dramatic, Tia.”

Celestia inwardly groaned, speak of the devil and he, or she in this case, shall cometh.

“Dramatic? How did you know what I was thinking?”

“When you think you’re alone, you wear all of your thoughts on your face,” Luna stated, before a smirk graced her face, “That, and I know you far too well.”

“We are sisters, so I would hope so,” Celestia responded, rolling her eyes. “But why are you here now, so early in the morning?

“It’s not that early,” Luna retorted. “But I needed to speak with you, about the team that was sent up to the hive.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow. “What about them?”

Luna paused for a moment, mulling over her next words. Celestia, on her part, just sat patiently and took a sip of tea while Luna compiled her thoughts. Luckily, Celestia didn’t have to wait overly long before Luna had decided what to say and how to say it.

“Every night I enter my realm of dreams…” Luna began.

“I am aware,” Celestia said. “What of it?”

“I’m getting to that!” Luna scolded before continuing on. “Last night I decided to see if I could locate the dreams of those within Twilight Sparkle’s group, any of the twenty three.”

“Twenty four,” Celestia corrected. “Remember Cadance’s letter? The one where she vented about Shining Armor sneaking on board Twilight’s transport?”

“Ah, yes…” Luna grimaced. “I never knew Cadance could use such foul language in that much quantity. The words ‘pissed off’ don’t even come close. I feel almost sorry for Prince Armor, though he did bring it upon himself.”

“Indeed,” Celestia agreed, not hiding her smirk. “Anyway, did you locate them?”

Reluctantly, Luna nodded. “Yes, I did. It is not always easy to locate and enter dreams, especially ones so far away. They were patchy, I think they were taking it in turns to sleep. I wasn’t able to delve into their dreams too much, but what I saw was… confusing.”

“Confusing?”

“It was a flurry or images from all ten of them the different times they slept. Each nightmare was chaotic, the images undecipherable, except the horror of it all. Something bad has happened.”

“Ten?” Celestia asked, hoping what Luna just said was a mistake. “Did you say, ten?”

“Yes, I could only find ten dreamers among the group.”

“Could they have simply not dreamt?”

“Everypony dreams when they sleep,” Luna rebutted. “No, there were only ten who slept. The others may have simply remained awake, or something else happened to them. I fear the latter scenario may prove true, given the content of their dreams.”

“Who were among the ten?” Celestia asked, a little fear in her voice now.

“Twilight,” Luna started off, causing Celestia to give a sigh of relief. “Three of Twilight’s changelings, Spike, Broad Sword and two of his subordinates, Vladimir and Shining Armor.”

“And are you certain there was no sign of the others?” Celestia asked. “You said it yourself, it’s not always easy to locate the dreams you seek.”

“They would have been in the same cluster,” Luna stated. “No, the other guards, Captain Scorpion included, as well as the three pilots are all unaccounted for.”

Celestia sighed. “This is grave news. I have to wonder what they are doing now that the day has risen once again.”

“That, I cannot be certain of,” Luna said regretfully. “I wasn’t able to ascertain much aside from what I have already told you.”

The Princess of the Sun nodded, staring down into her half empty cup of tea. It was swirling around the cup quite gracefully, something she quite enjoyed observing as she drank. This time, however, it was bringing her little comfort.

“Tea, Luna?”

The younger alicorn shook her head. “No, thank you, tea is more you domain.”

“Right, you prefer ale,” Celestia teased. “I remember back before we took the throne when I was in my early twenties, and you were in your teenage years. Moving from town to town in the earliest days of Equestria under Queen Platinum, and how you so loved to prove your dominance in drinking contests.”

Luna puffed out her cheeks, which Celestia only found adorable. “That was a long time ago! I was a mere child.”

Celestia chuckled. “Not that it matters, I remember joining in and then winning more often than not.”

“You would always cheat!” Luna argued. “Did you think I would not notice those spells to increase your resistance to alcohol?”

Celestia placed false shock on her face. “Me, cheat? Why I am most offended, dearest sister.”

Luna’s eye twitched, but then she took in a deep breath and waved it off. “If you say so, but Discord put a quick end to those days. Where is the trickster, anyway?”

“No idea,” Celestia responded. “Last I saw him was a week ago, he was telling me an interesting tale of two Chrysalis’.”

“Twilight’s mother?”

“One was,” Celestia said with a smirk.”

Any further questions on the subject were interrupted by a sudden explosion of green flames, the flames quickly dying away to reveal a scroll which fell onto the table in front of Celestia.

Luna studied the scroll. “Spike?”

“I would guess so,” Celestia stated, taking the scroll in her magic and quickly moving to read it.

Luna could tell the news was grim, Celestia’s face said it all. The elder sister read through the scroll multiple times, just to make sure what she read was the full truth, making sure she hadn’t missed anything. Of course, she hadn’t.

“You were correct, Luna,” Celestia muttered. “The ten you detected were the only survivors, the rest perished.”

Luna sighed. “I had feared as much. Anything else?”

“Queen Draco is dead.”

Luna’s eyes widened. “Twilight’s friend? One of the missing Changeling Queens?”

“The very same,” Celestia confirmed. “It’s light on the details, but Spike says they lost their entire convoy and need an emergency evacuation. Luna, could you please see to it that a force of EUP helicopters are sent up there immediately?”

Luna nodded. “I can do that.”

The Princess of the Night left without another word, urgency in her movements.

Celestia stared at the scroll a moment more, before placing it down and sighing.

‘Celestia you fool! Duties be damned, you should have gone with them!’ she mentally berated herself, angry at her own folly. All the while, her tea sat in front of her slowly going cold, but she cared not.

Celestia would find no more enjoyment in her morning tea.

The Northern Forest

Queen Twilight and her downtrodden group all sat by the twisted metallic hulks of the very transports in which they had arrived. The graves of those they had lost sat a short distance away, and they all couldn’t help but glance towards them every now and then. There had been no more signs of the changelings that had once been part of Queen Draco’s hive, all of them having seemingly given up the chase. They had settled down in the clearing where they had crash landed, waiting for a pick up. All they could do in the meantime is wait, and watch for any sign of danger to return. Thus far it had all been quiet, and they hoped it would stay that way.

“The message is sent,” Spike stated, sitting down next to Twilight. “The Princess will come for us.”

Twilight nodded. “She will.”

“I’m just eager to get back to Canterlot,” Spike stated. “A shower would be nice.”

“Hm,” Twilight simply responded, studying the regalia in her hooves with a hateful glare.

“Twilight, do you want to talk? I’m here if you need to.”

“I don’t,” she growled, the anger in her voice causing the dragon to flinch back. Twilight sighed. “Sorry Spike. It just… It wasn’t meant to happen this way.”

“Things rarely go to plan,” Spike said.

“Well, whoever is behind this is going to pay,” the Changeling Queen stated as a simple fact. “She will beg for the fires of Tartarus by the time I am done, that prison being a far kinder fate.”

Spike wilted a little. He had only seen Twilight that bad once before, when her mother had died. Given the fate of Queen Crudelis, he knew she wasn’t bluffing. He hated seeing her like that, the vengeful Queen of the Changelings. It was times like that he greatly missed the old days, back when Twilight was still Celestia’s star pupil, when they would roam Ponyville getting into all kinds of trouble. Sometimes, in the present, there was a lot of Queen Chrysalis in Twilight. Still kind and benevolent, but with a more severe side, and extremely dangerous to provoke. That was the reality he had to accept.

Maybe, once they finally got home and all the horrible business was dealt with, he’d get her to sit down with him so they could read some books together. He knew she’d like that, and it would be nice to see the mare behind the throne again. In truth, it hadn’t been that long since it all began, but for Spike it seemed a lifetime.

Twilight saw Spike staring at her. She sighed, but managed to force a small smile on her face. “Alright, you can stop worrying now, Spike.”

Spike blinked. “Huh?”

“I know that look you’re giving me,” she stated. “I’ll be fine. Once this is all over, anyway.”

“I just… don’t like seeing you like this,” he admitted.

Twilight outstretched a wing, wrapping it around Spike and pulling him into a wing hug. He gladly accepted, resting his head down onto the ground pressed affectionately up to Twilight’s chest. She couldn’t help but gain a far more genuine smile at the sight. No matter how big he would get, he would always be her baby dragon.

Nearby, Vladimir, Broad Sword and Shining Armor watched the two from a short distance. The other changelings and ponies were talking amongst each other nearby, but the two captains and the Prince of the Crystal Empire talked amongst themselves off to one corner.

“Well, that’s cute,” Vladimir stated. “A nice little reprieve I think, after everything.”

“There’s always some light in the darkness,” Shining Armor said. “From my experiences, anyway. No matter how bad things get, you’ll always pull through.”

“As long as you have friends and family to pull you through it,” Vladimir added.

Broad Sword nodded. “Agreed. I, for once, am eager to get home to Scarlet and Valiant.”

“Ah shit,” Vladimir suddenly stated. “That’s not good.”

Shining Armor and Broad Sword looked at him in confusion.

“Scarlet,” Vladimir clarified. “We made a promise to all come back intact, and well…”

Vladimir wiggled the stump where his right wing used to be.

“Oh,” Broad Sword simply stated. “Well, I haven’t got a scratch so we might be alright.”

Vladimir threw him a deadpan look. “Well look at you, I am so happy you kept your white coat so pristine.”

“Look on the bright side, mares love scars.”

Vladimir raised an eyebrow. “What about metal wings?”

“Probably. You might actually get yourself a mare at long last, or stallion, I don’t judge.”

Vladimir rolled his eyes. “Whatever. We actually have to get home first, anyway. And we have a lot of waiting to do before our ride gets here.”

“We better keep an eye out for those creatures, or changelings,” Broad Sword stated. “If they are still about, they’ll need our help to land safely.”

“We’ve been through Tartarus and back as it is,” Shining Armor said. “We can do a little more yet, especially if it means a ride home.”

The three were in total agreement on that point. Luckily, it would never happen. They would wait many hours upon hours, but eventually rescue would come. But during all the time they waited, and even as they boarded their ride home, there was once constant among the group. One simple fact that remained unchanged.

The regalia sat silently, for it too was going home.

Author's Notes:

“No idea,” Celestia responded. “Last I saw him was a week ago, he was telling me an interesting tale of two Chrysalis’.”

You'll find out soon enough.

21 - Returning Home

The regalia shimmered within the lavender containment shield Queen Twilight Sparkle has placed over it. The item floated in the middle of the troop cabin, bobbing gently in the air as their transport made the final approach to the city of Canterlot. Within the cabin alongside the Queen were Broad Sword, Vladimir, Spike and Shining Armor; the other five changelings and ponies were all loaded up in a second helicopter flying alongside theirs. The two carrying the surviving members of the team were flanked by five more of the vehicles, Luna having rallied together as many as she could on such short notice to escort them back. The five escorts had their weapons active at all times, taking no chances with the life of the exhausted Changeling Queen.

Still, exhausted or not, Twilight had no intention of resting.

Recent events had only gone on to highlight the urgency of the matter, the death of Queen Draco only being the most recent example of the threat facing all of changeling kind. The regalia itself seemed to be inert, damaged by Draco’s & Twilight’s magic, but still physically intact. Twilight didn’t trust it, not one bit. Thus, the shield. The shield was designed to stop any attempt to reach out to the outside world in any form, whether that be magic or hive connections. In truth, it wouldn’t particularly help if the regalia was still linked with any of the missing queens, but it should have at least stopped it from potentially stealing the minds of any more as it had done with Draco.

Twilight wasn’t letting the chest piece out of her sight for a moment, fearing what might happen should it get loose and not be as inert as it seemed. She would keep it by her side, safely sealed within the magical bubble, until she reached the council and informed them of the situation. Then, they would need to decide how to proceed, how to track down and eliminate the one behind all of it. They would also need to decide what to do with the regalia, and in that regard Twilight was all for destroying it if at all possible. Her younger self might have been overly eager to run tests, but since taking the throne the Queen had come to realise that some lines of research should simply never be undertaken. Too many people in the past looked into things best left alone, and seldom did it ever end well - The road to Tartarus is paved with good intentions.

Still, despite her own plans, the Queen couldn’t help but feel unease. The death of her friend didn’t help in the least, but it was more the uncertainty that concerned her the most. She still had no idea as to who the regalia’s true owner was, the mysterious female individual so bent on dominating the changelings. The drone that had briefly been freed before dying had called her a ‘demon’, so another escaped prisoner from Tartarus? If that was the case, then Cerberus really needed a cut in pay. But then there was also Queen Draco’s own words before her self-inflicted death.

“The ancient one, come back to claim what she believes is hers,” Draco muttered. “Her name is… her name… GAH! Get out of my head!”

An ‘ancient one, come back to claim what she believes is hers’ were Draco’s words to describe that individual. Ancient could easily describe one of the denizens of Tartarus, but she believed that the changeling race to belonged to her? That would suggest a long standing history with her kind, and something that could easily fit the individual she spelled out in her earlier theory to Captain Vespertillio.

The Changeling Empress.

‘So an escaped prisoner akin to Tirek, or the ghosts of the past coming back to haunt us? I’m cautious as to what the answer will be…’ Twilight mused to herself.

“Twily?” The Queen looked around towards her brother. Shining Armor was standing to the left giving his younger, and yet substantially taller, sister a look of concern. “You’re looking a little spaced out over there.”

“Sorry Shining, I’m just thinking.”

“I imagine there’s a lot to think about,” Broad Sword stated in understanding. “It’s not easy, losing a friend.”

“I’d prefer not to talk about that, not now,” Twilight asked, taking a calming breath. “I need to stay focused, there’s still a lot at stake here.”

Broad Sword nodded gently. “I understand, apologies your highness.”

“It’s fine.”

Just then, the pilot called back into the cabin. “”We’re about to land in a few minutes, Princess Luna will meet us there.”

“What about Princess Celestia?” Shining Armor enquired.

The pilot conferred with his radio for a moment, turning back to answer when he had answers to give. “The Princess will take us up to her elder sister once we arrive, she’s waiting for you within the castle itself.”

“I’m afraid I’ll have to pass on that.”

“Prepare for departure on arrival,” Twilight communicated to her drones on the other craft.

“Yes, my Queen!” the chorus of three voices responded.

“Pass? Twilight, what are you up to?” Shining questioned.

“I think we’re heading onwards,” Spike muttered.

Twilight didn’t yet answer her brother, instead turning her hive mind to one individual, a very good friend whom she had known for ten years. “Carduus? Are you there?”

“Ready and waiting, Twilight,” Carduus responded. “Your personal guards have been keeping me and some of the others up-to-date, about Draco and Scorpion…”

“Not now,” Twilight tried not to snap, but couldn’t keep the bit quite out of her voice. “Sorry, recent times have been most trying."

“Don’t worry about it, I know,” he stated in return. “Are you returning home? You could use the rest.”

“Hold the concern, I’m not finished yet.”

“You shouldn’t push yourself.”

“One final hurdle, then I will consider it.”

Even though she couldn’t hear it, much to Twilight’s chagrin she could just sense Carduus’ sigh. The Queen rolled her eyes, and then waited for the former Captain of the Royal Guard to speak again.

“Fine, just be careful,” he cautioned. “So, what do you need?”

“Now that Scorpion is… no longer with us, I need you, Carduus,” Twilight stated. “I know you can’t fight, and I’m not asking you to leave the hive. However, I need you to put those old skills of yours to use and set up an escort for me. Have them meet we part way to the Council Hive, before we leave Equestria’s borders.”

“I can do that,” he confirmed.

“Good. Once we have discussed the situation, assuming nothing else immediate comes up, I will return home to rest up. Then, we should prepare for the worst.”

“I’ll see to any preparations.”

The Equestrian Hive

Carduus had just finished up his conversation with Queen Twilight. The changeling allowed himself a sigh as he looked over the statues of Queen Chrysalis and Avia at the heart of the atrium. Eight years of peace had been shattered, he was fully aware. I didn’t mean he liked it, in fact it worried him greatly. He was a father after all, worrying was simply a fact of life for him.

“Honey?” Panacea approached her husband. “Where did you go? You were there one minute and gone the next.”

“Yeah dad,” Iuvenes stated, joining them. “What gives?”

“Huh? Oh, sorry. The Queen pinged me.”

“Queen Twilight?” Panacea enquired. “What did she say?”

“That… I have work to do.”

“Work? Honey, no offense but you know full well you simply cannot handle being in the guard in your condition.”

“Thank for reminding me that I’m a cripple,” Carduus deadpanned. “And no, that’s not what I meant.”

Carduus explained to his wife and daughter everything that had happened recently, all the way from the Queen leaving the Crystal Empire all the way to the death of Queen Draco. The story, it was safe to say, left them rather shocked.

Panacea gawped. “Queen Draco is… dead?”

“Yeah, the guards with Twilight informed me and a few others just after it happened,” he explained. “We’ve put a lid on it until the Queen says otherwise, none of us have leaked it through neither hive mind nor word of mouth. Until now, anyway.”

“I knew things were bad, but this?” Iuvenes muttered, the teenage changeling shivering momentarily in her chitin. “W-what about Pue? She and Soronis are outside the hive still!”

“Soronis and Puellula will be fine, honey,” Carduus assured his child. “They’re safely tucked away in the middle of Manehatten, and are accompanying the Element of Generosity. There’s little chance of something happening while they stay there.”

Iuvenes sighed. “I hope so. I’m… I’m going to go talk to her for a bit, to make doubly sure.”

Iuvenes parents watched as she quickly sauntered off, not wasting time in contacting her best friend over the hive. Despite it all, Carduus couldn’t help but chuckle.

“How cute it is that they set up a direct hive connection between one another.”

“Carduus, we’ve talked about your teasing,” Panacea scolded.

“What? She’s not here right now to hear it.”

His wife have him a deadpan look.

“Alright, alright, stopping now. But still, she’s not wrong to be concerned. Things are pretty bleak right now.”

“But they never stay that way,” Panacea said confidently. “The Queen will sort this all out, she always does.”

“The Queen and those friend of hers. I should have asked if they’re getting involved by this point.”

Panacea shrugged. “It wouldn’t surprise me. Those gems, the Elements of Harmony, are quite effective.”

“Or as Rainbow Dash once called them, the ‘tactical rainbow of instant win’.”

“Huh?”

Carduus smirked. “You should really understand by now that Twilight’s friends are a most curious array of characters.”

“Does that include you?”

“Oh yes,” he confirmed jokingly while stealing a quick kiss on his wife’ cheek, causing her to blush through her chitin. “Why else would you marry me?”

“I do wonder sometimes…” she joked back. “But I’m keeping you from fulfilling the Queen’s commands, go. I’ll still be here when you get back.”

Carduus nodded. She was right, of course. And it would be good to play Captain of the Guard again, even in an unofficial capacity.

“You’re going straight back to the Council Hive!?” Shining all but shouted, though it still wasn’t loud enough to completely overtake the noise of the helicopter. “Are you nuts?”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Excuse me?”

The Queen had just finished talking to Carduus over the hive mind, and had then proceeded to explain her intent to Shining Armor. His reaction left something to be desired.

“Twily, we’ve just been though some seriously messed up things, you need the rest.”

“I’ll rest when I’m ready to!”

Shining’s mouth gaped open and closed for a few moment, trying to form a response. In the end, he opted for a loud groan. “Why do you have to be so stubborn?”

Twilight smirked. “I wonder where I get that from, hmm?”

“Your mother?”

Twilight went to retort, but had to concede that one. “OK, true. But also you; you did jump aboard a helicopter under the cover of an invisibility spell, after all.”

“That is true…” Shining admitted. “Cadance is SO going to kill me.”

“Exactly, I think I win that argument,” Twilight said smugly. “The end, you lose.”

Shining rolled his eyes. “Whatever you say, Twily. I still think it’s a bad idea.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll keep an eye on her as always,” Spike stated. “You can trust me.”

Twilight nodded, before throwing Shining Armor an amused glance. “Unfortunately, YOU are not coming with us this time?”

“What? Why!?”

“One, because last time you were a stowaway. If I let you come voluntarily this time around then I too will be facing my sister-in-law’s wrath, and I would rather not. Two, I will be looking out for any tricks this time so don’t think you can pull another stunt like you did the other day.”

Shining grumbled, unhappy with the ultimatum. He was ultimately unable to do much about it this time, however. Even he knew that he was in enough trouble as it was. He couldn’t give any other retort anyway, because they were all interrupted by a large bump that signalled that their transport had made a successful landing at Canterlot Castle.

“We’ve arrived,” the pilot informed. “Princess Luna and her guard are waiting for you all outside.”

“About time,” Vladimir muttered, being the first one to reach out, open the door, and jump out into the fresh air.

He was also immediately swarmed by a team of doctors.

“Hey! What gives?”

As Twilight and the others exited shortly after the thestral, she saw the other five had also departed their own ride and were being checked out by medical personnel.

“The wing is cauterised and bandaged, but we should definitely give it a thorough check up,” one of the doctors stated, trying to lead Vladimir to a nearby ambulance carriage.

“Now hold on a minute!” Vladimir protested.

“Do not struggle, Captain,” the voice of Princess Luna commanded as the alicorn approached the group. “Your report can wait until they have seen to you.”

Vladimir glanced towards his friends, and saw that none of them were going to take his side on that particular occasion. So with a resigned sigh, he allowed himself to be whisked off to a nearby hospital for a proper check-up, the two Solar Guards joining him as Twilight’s changelings retook their positions at their Queen’s side. Shining Armor, Broad Sword and Spike also remained behind, all being vastly uninjured.

“Twilight, it is good to see you well. Or as well as you can be given the circumstances,” Luna stated, greeting her old friend. She then turned to Broad Sword and Shining Armor, giving the latter a disapproving glare. “I would ask you two return to the barracks until Vladimir is cleared from the hospital. I want a report from all three of you to both myself and my sister later.”

Broad Sword saluted. “Of course, your highness.”

Luna nodded. “Good. Now, Twilight, Tia is waiting for us in her study.”

Twilight shook her head. “Sorry Luna, there’s no time to catch up. We must leave now.”

Luna tilted her head in confusion. “Leave?”

“Yeah,” Spike spoke up. “We’ve got urgent business with the other Changeling Queens.”

“No.”

Spike looked up at Twilight, unsure as to why she said that. “No? Twilight, what do you mean?”

“Stay here for now, talk with Celestia alongside Broad Sword, Vladimir and Shiny. Then, I want you to go to Ponyville. It’s high time my friends knew what was going on. If I need their help, and I suspect I will, I will send a scroll through your dragon fire.”

Spike nodded. “Got it, you can count on me!”

“Twilight, what exactly is going on?” Luna enquired.

Twilight sighed. “It’s a long story, Luna. And time is short, so until you speak to Spike and the others in a while. For now, a quick explanation will have to suffice.

Author's Notes:

Carduus returns! A couple more chapters and we we run into the rest of the Mane 6, and Carduus and those crazy Ponyville ponies will be playing important roles in times to come.

22 - Debriefing

“All that really happened?”

Broad Sword and Shining Armor were waiting in the guard barracks of Canterlot Castle as they had been instructed to by Princess Luna. While they were there, Scarlet Snow and Valiant Snow had arrived to greet their respective husband and father. Valiant was busy in the corner examining a bunch of guard equipment with a look of awe on his young face, and while he was doing that both Shining Armor and Broad Sword had told Scarlet everything that had occurred on their mission, leaving the former EUP mare in a state of disbelief.

“Believe it,” Broad Sword responded. “It was a nasty situation. Nothing went according to plan in any way.”

“But… it could still be considered a success. We did what we went out to do,” Shining Armor pointed out. “Despite the cost.”

“Sometimes the cost it too great,” Broad Sword muttered. “Queen Twilight is not doing well.”

Shining’s face fell. “Yeah, I know. I don’t like being left behind, now of all times.”

“Why did she do that?” Scarlet enquired. “Doesn’t that seem a little odd to you? I mean, wasn’t the whole point of bringing ponies to begin with because we can’t be infected with whatever is happening to the changelings?”

“It was,” Shining Armor confirmed. “But Twilight was adamant. I wasn’t meant to be here anyway, and she wanted to waste no time in reporting back to the other Changeling Queens.”

“You have to admit though, it is a little odd,” Broad Sword voiced his opinion. “She even left her assistant, Spike, behind. She NEVER goes anywhere without him.”

“He was sent to gather her friends, nothing odd about that.”

Broad Sword shook his head. “Perhaps. But rush or not, just bypassing Princess Celestia and heading back without even seeing her first also seems rather off for her, you know how close those two are.”

Shining went to retort, but it died in his throat. The more he thought about it, the stranger it did indeed become. He could easily understand leaving him, and even Spike, behind but Celestia was a different story. Twilight, even in a rush, would always defer to Equestria. She could have headed straight to Draco’s hive, but she went to Celestia first. It didn’t make sense to ignore the Princess of the Sun now.

“It is odd,” Shining admitted. “But it’s done. I think we just have to trust that she knows what she’s doing.”

Broad Sword grumbled. “Nothing about any of this gives me a good feeling.”

“Nothing about what?” Valiant asked, the colt having re-joined the group after he finished ogling at the armour.

“Nothing for you to worry about, honey,” Scarlet stated with a small smile directed at her son.

Valiant pouted. “Aww, but I wanted to know!”

“Sometimes, when being a guard, you have to work on despite not being told everything,” Broad Sword stated. “And you do want to be a guard, right?”

Valiant’s eyes immediately brightened and the young pony nodded enthusiastically, earning a round of chuckles from the rest of the group. He didn’t quite know why the older ponies where chuckling, but as a future guard he now knew that sometimes you had to work on despite not being told everything, so he didn’t question it.

As the amusement brought on from her overly eager son died down, Scarlet sighed. “So, how long is Vladimir meant to be?”

“They wanted to check him out, give him fresh bandages and the likes. They’d probably keep him in MUCH longer if Princess Luna hadn’t wanted them to be quick about it,” Shining explained. “Aside from the missing wing though, he was doing well. Anything else can be quite easily mended via some good sleep and rest.”

“The wing will need replacing,” Broad Sword pointed out. “But I don’t think he will complain to having a metal one.”

“Can I have a metal wing when I’m older?” Valiant asked.

“No!” Scarlet and Broad Sword both shouted simultaneously.

Valiant huffed, falling back on his haunches and crossing his forelegs. His parents simply rolled their eyes in response, but knew he’d get over it quickly enough.

“Anyway…” Shining Armor continued on. “Once Vladimir is here we need to report to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. We have a lot to tell them.”

“I’m so honoured I got to hear it before the princesses,” Scarlet sarcastically commented, swiping her tail along her husband’s torso with a sultry smirk on her face. “It just goes to show how important I am to my big brave Captain of the Royal Guard.”

Broad Sword blushed, his son making gagging motions to communicate his childish disgust at the display. Scarlet could only stifle a fit of laughter at her family’s actions, her own definitely having the desired effect. Shining Armor, for his part, simply snorted in amusement at the alabaster mare’s teasing.

“And this is why it’s never a good idea to have you in the same room as Cadance,” the Prince commented. “We’d never survive.”

“Aww, you scared of your wife, your highness?” Scarlet now turned her teasing towards the Prince of the Crystal Empire.

Shining Armor rubbed the back of his head. “I am right now, after what I did.”

“And so you should.”

“Alright honey, that’s enough,” Broad Sword declared. “Sorry Shining, now she’s not soldiering about and, as Valiant would put it, ‘beating up the bad guys’ she has to find new targets to combat, it a bit more verbally than physically. Thank Celestia for that.”

“Because Mum was a really super awesome hero who served the princesses in the EUP!” Valiant added in. “Just as Dad does now, only in the Royal Guard.”

“They’re both good role models. Most of the time,” Shining commented. “Flurry Heart more so looks up to Twilight as a role model. I remember her fifth birthday, where she asked if she was old enough to become a Changeling Queen.”

“But Flurry is an alicorn,” Valiant noted in confusion. “She’s not a changeling.”

“Valiant, when you were four you said you wanted to be a rocket ship.”

“I did not!”

“Point is, children say odd things sometimes,” Shining Armor stated. “We of course explained why that isn’t possible, though Twilight was of no help.”

Scarlet raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”

“Being as much a doting aunt as she is, she often goes along with Flurry Heart’s fantasies. One time, when Twilight was foalsitting her over at the Equestrian Hive shortly after said fifth birthday, my sister let Flurry Heart sit on her throne and ‘give commands’ to her drones for a little while. Such commands included ‘brings me books’ and ‘all the sweets’. At least Twily overruled the latter one.”

Scarlet chuckled. “Well, as her aunt it is her job to spoil the filly. What did the drones think of her ‘commands’?”

“Adorable,” he simply responded. “At least according to what Scorpion told me.”

And just like that, at the mention of the recently deceased changelings, the mood plummeted. The following silence was deafening to those who knew about Scorpion’s fate, while Valiant was just confused even more as to why the grownups were suddenly sad.

“A bad time?” Vladimir asked as he entered the room, his stump having been cleaned and wrapped in new pristine white bandages.

“Vladimir,” Broad Sword greeted. “How’s the wing? Or lack thereof, at least.”

“Itches,” Vladimir responded. “But aside from that, I’m fine. A little tired after all of what happened, but nothing sleep won’t help. Doctors probably would have kept me longer though if not for Princess Luna.”

Shining smirked, glancing at Scarlet. “Told you.”

“Anyway,” Vladimir continued. “I think the princesses want to see us now.”

Shining Armor and Broad Sword nodded, the latter turning to his family. The stallion made some quick farewells to his wife and son, who were to stay in the barracks and wait for Broad Sword until he was finished where they would then immediately head on home afterwards. After he had spoken to them he followed Vladimir and Shining Armor out the door and the three long-time friends and brother in arms began to head up to the study where Princess Luna had stated she and her sister would be. Going up to Celestia’s study felt like going up to the head teacher’s office in a high school. Of course Shining Armor knew all too well from Twilight that, in an alternate reality, she was one. That thought didn’t help, and they seemed to end up in her study often, though that was probably because it’s where she would hold all her private meetings.

There was some idle chatter on the way there, mostly about what kind of prosthetic Vladimir would receive, but nothing substantial. The journey itself didn’t seem to take all that long, and soon enough they found themselves once again at Celestia’s study where they were quickly admitted entrance. As they did enter, they found Celestia and Luna deep in discussion; that conversation, however, came to a quick end once the three stallions made themselves known.

“Ah, my little ponies, welcome,” Celestia greeted with her usual motherly outlook. “How are you all? Especially you, Vladimir.”

“We’re all fine,” Vladimir responded. “I could be better, but I’m dealing with it.”

“So I see,” Celestia said, humming slightly as she examined his bandaged stump from her position behind her desk. “I would not worry about expenses for a prosthetic. I know limb actuators are expensive, but my sister and I will pay it all for you.”

Vladimir’s eyes widened. “Y-your highnesses, that’s not necessary.”

“You are the Captain of my Royal Guard,” Luna spoke up. “And you lost your wing in the line of duty, it is only proper that one be provided to you with no expense to you personally. It is not up for debate.”

Vladimir’s mouth gaped open and closed like a goldfish for a moment, before he bowed his head. “Thank you, I greatly appreciate it.”

“No thanks are necessary, Captain. As I said, it is only proper.

“Might I ask, when can I expect it?”

“Soon,” Celestia stated, picking up a folder on her desk with her magic and levitating it over to Vladimir. “This is the pony who shall craft it, one of the best in the profession as I understand it.”

Vladimir opened up the file and looked at the photograph of the pony inside. His wing was to be fitted by a guy, according to the file, by the name of Circuit Breaker. He was a Pegasus stallion with a blue coat and neon-green/light blue mane. His cutie mark, which was shown clearly in the file, was three gears getting struck by one bolt of electricity.

“I’m sure he will do a good job of it,” Vladimir said.

“As are we,” Celestia agreed. “And of course there is room for suggestion by you, and what you want from your new wing.”

“There is, eh?” Vladimir hummed in though, he already had a feature in mind that he would have added in to his prosthetic.

“But enough about that,” Celestia continued on. “Tell us everything. From the moment you left Canterlot all the way until you returned to us.”

And so they did. Celestia and Luna simply listened intently and patiently. They told them the exact same story they told Scarlet, however this version of it contained far more detail to give their rulers the best grasp of the situation as possible. They told of their crash landing, and the losses they suffered as a result. They told of the wolves and dragon, what they found at the hive, the encounter with the Ursa Major in the mines and finally the fate of Queen Draco herself. By the time the three were finished, the alicorns looked rather grave indeed.

“Draco’s death is most regrettable,” Luna stated when the stallions had finally finished talking. “Both as Twilight Sparkle’s friend, and as a voice for furthering relations between the changelings and Equestria.”

“Speaking of Twilight,” Celestia continued on from where Luna left off. “For here to bypass meeting with me altogether, even in a hurry, is unlike her. She came to us before heading north because she knew that ponies are unaffected by this blight. And yet she leaves without so much as a word or ask for further assistance.”

“Perhaps she feels responsible for all the deaths that occurred, and doesn’t want any more lives spent for her sake?” Luna suggested. “She might also feel that we’re unneeded at the Council Hive.”

“The latter I doubt,” Celestia stated. “But the former theory does sound like her. Tell me, did you notice anything off about Twilight when you were returning home?”

The three stallions looked between one another, and in the end it was Shining Armor who stepped forwards to speak.

“She was… damaged, I think that’s a good word to describe it. Do you recall how she was when Chrysalis died?”

That, as her sudden flinch conveyed, Celestia had memories of that she would rather forget.

“You have no right to criticize me, Princess,” Twilight growled.

“Twilight?” Celestia whispered.

“You’re the one who decided to send six teenagers to deal with your mess. To redeem a sister who was only like she was because you neglected her! You sent those same teenagers to deal with Discord for you as well, and when it came down to it you didn’t even realise your own ‘niece’ had been replaced by a changeling! Before I knew who she was, I was momentarily suspicious, had I acted on those suspicions and tried to expose her I doubt you, being as engrossed in the wedding as you were, would have believed me!”

“How could you say that? Of course I would have!”

“Really?” Twilight asked doubtfully. “It must be so nice being you, sitting so high up on your throne while sending others to do your dirty work, keeping your pristine image so nice and squeaky clean!”

“She was… that bad?” Celestia asked carefully.

“Near enough,” Shining responded with a sigh. “She’s taken Draco’s death, along with the deaths of Scorpion and the others, really hard. It’s all taken a toll on her. But she was resolute, determined to stop the one behind all this, which is why she’s sent Spike for her friends.”

Celestia closed her eyes, and deep in thought for a moment. “She has already left the city?”

“Yes, sister,” Luna stated. “She wasted no time in moving on.”

“Then there is no chance in stopping her and changing her mind… Damn.” Celestia stood up and rounded the desk, coming into position next to her younger sister. “It seems it’s out of our hooves for now, but I will be keeping a close eye on her changelings at the embassy. Should she need help, I want to be there personally. This has become far too serious a situation, and I fear for her.”

“As do I,” Shining admitted. “I’ll be staying here for that very reason.”

Celestia nodded. “Fair enough. I’ve already asked Cadance to bring Flurry Heart and come to Canterlot anyway.”

Shining Armor paled. “Y-you… have?”

“Yes. We may need her help in the future, and I also understand you need a long discussion once she arrives?” Shining made a strangled squeak, suddenly feeling faint. But, in the end, he had to face the music sometime.

“How… long until she gets here?”

“Luckily for you, she has some business to finish up in the Crystal Empire first,” Luna stated sternly. “A week at maximum. She wishes she could be here sooner, but our duties are most taxing at times.”

“Even with three of you, ruling a country must be busy work,” Vladimir commented. “Are we finished here?”

Celestia nodded. “Yes, for now. Go rest, I believe I shall have need of you again soon enough.”

Author's Notes:

Annnnd moving on from the silliness of yesterday's April Fools joke, we get back on with the main plot.

Anyway, next time we take a trip to Ponyville. And the chapter after that... well...

Hold on to your butts.

---

Circuit Breaker is the OC of, well, Circuit Breaker.

23 - The Elements of Harmony

Ponyville

Spike looked down upon the quiet, sleepy town from his vantage point high in the sky. Ponyville was much the same as it always was, though a few new homes had been built in the past eight years. Looking down at it now, Spike could hardly tell that the place had essentially been a warzone at one point in time, and only then through memory alone. The denizens of Ponyville had rebuilt as they always had done, and always will do, leaving no trace or scar. He could easily make out the Apple family farm, Fluttershy’s quaint cottage, Rainbow Dash’s cloud mansion, Sugarcube Corner and the ever so familiar Golden Oaks Library.

He could also see the carousel boutique, which was almost his destination until he reminded himself that Rarity was away in Manehatten. He would likely have to send her a message after speaking to the other Element Bearers.

After circling the town a few times, mulling over what he would say to them and how he was going to explain everything that had been going on, he finally decided to stop wasting time and land. Looking down, the building that was now closest to him was Sugarcube Corner, where at that point in the afternoon Pinkie Pie was likely still working. Thus, he decided it would be prudent to collect her first before spreading out to find the others. He saw a few ponies out and about as he descended, some of them waved on recognising the purple dragon, to which he returned the greeting happily. A few ponies were exiting the bakery as he finally touched solid ground, whom he passed by with a simple nod. He could already hear signs of life within, and it sounded like Pinkie Pie was loudly humming a song to herself. With her own infectiously good mood already increasing his own, he entered Sugarcube Corner with a strong confidence about him.

Big mistake.

The moment he walked into Sugarcube Corner, the dragon was beset upon by a missile of the pink and bubbly kind. His mood and confidence evaporated like moisture during a drought as the mare all but backed him into a corner.

“It’s about time you got here!” Pinkie stressed to the suddenly wilting Spike. “You took SOOOO long! I mean, if this were a book or a fanfiction or something, over twenty chapters and several big action scenes and deaths would have gone by before we even made an appearance!”

“I…” Spike squeaked, scared of the two massive blue eyeballs pressed against his own. Pinkie then pulled away however, tapping her chin in thought.

“Except for Rarity maybe. I think she would have turned up for one chapter early on…” Pinkie stopped tapping her chin, looked around and only then seemed to take Spike in properly. “Hi!”

“…Hi, Pinkie…?”

“Hey, what’s with the question in your voice?”

“Well, you did kinda ambush me,” Spike pointed out. “And… what was all that other stuff you said?”

“Oh, nothing to worry about. So, what can I do for ya?”

The pink mare bounced back behind the counter, waiting patiently as Spike recovered from the onslaught and regained his faculties. Once he was sure he hadn’t gone spontaneously insane, he let out a sigh and approached the counter where all kinds of baked goods were lovingly placed on display.

“So, I take it business is good?”

“Uh-huh!” Pinkie Pie responded. “I’ve just come from feeding Gummy, and then made a sale. Mr and Mrs Cake are in the kitchen, the kids are upstairs playing. Heh, they’re ten years old… Time goes by so fast.”

“Speaking of aging,” Spike moved the conversation forwards. “Shouldn’t Gummy have grown by now? I mean, how old is he now and he’s still the size of a baby?”

“Oh, Gummy’s happy the way he is,” Pinkie assured. “He doesn’t want to change, and neither do I want him to!”

“But… you can’t control aging. At least, not unless you’re an immortal alicorn.”

“That’s what you think!” Pinkie stated, and then said nothing more on the subject.

“Right…”

“Hey Pinks!” the gravelly voice of Rainbow Dash greeted as the door slammed open, only for the mare to stop in her tracks on seeing the present draconic individual. “Spike? What are you doing here?”

Spike turned to see the cyan Pegasus, greeting his friend with a smile. “Do I need and excuse to visit friends?”

“I don’t see the egghead with you,” Rainbow noted, tilting her neck in an exaggerated display of trying to look behind him. “Whenever it’s a social call you’re kind of a joint package, at least most of the time.”

“Well spotted,” Spike admitted. “Yeah alright, it’s not a social call. Twilight sent me.”

“Oh! Is there a big bad monster from Tartarus we have to fight?” Pinkie asked enthusiastically.

Rainbow Dash’s eyes lit up. “Oh please tell me that’s it; that would be awesome! Spitfire hasn’t given me an assignment in weeks, I need some action.”

“You’ve not been given an assignment? Even with everything that’s been going on?”

“Yeah, something about me being in reserve in case things really hit the… Oh wait, you’re here about the changeling attacks aren’t you?”

Spike nodded in confirmation. “Afraid so. We need Applejack and Fluttershy for this.”

“What about Rarity?” Pinkie asked.

“She’s still in Manehatten. We’ll have to send her a message after I’ve talked to the rest of you. Things… well, they aren’t great right now.”

Rainbow frowned. “Is… Twilight okay?”

Spike’s face visibly fell, his mood falling with it. “I… no, she isn’t. But I’ll tell you more once we get the others.”

“Alright then,” Rainbow stated. “Meet at the library. I’ll get AJ, Pinkie can get Flutters. That alright?”

“That’ll work. Just be fast.”

“Do you know who you’re talking to?” Rainbow cocked an eyebrow.

“Good point.” Spike admitted

So with a confident grin and a nod of her head, Rainbow Dash zipped off at almost the speed of sound, probably overshooting Sweet Apple Acres in her eagerness and having to double back. Pinkie Pie also vanished, likely going off to get the town’s resident veterinarian. While his friends were doing that, Spike made his way directly to the Golden Oaks Library. The journey was quick, and he soon found himself in front of the hollowed out tree he once called home. Judging by the sign on the door, the librarian was on a holiday and the library was closed until they returned. A slight sensation of nostalgia pinged in his heart on seeing the tree, but he quickly pulled himself out of it when Rainbow Dash unceremoniously dropped a rather irritated Applejack to the ground; a few moments later Pinkie Pie also appeared seemingly out of nowhere carrying a terrified Fluttershy who was clinging onto the other mare for dear life.

“Spike?” Applejack was the first to speak. “What’s this all about now? And why was Rainbow here barging into my home and carrying me like a rag doll all the way out here?”

“Was knocking too hard?” Spike deadpanned, glancing at Rainbow Dash.

“Hey!” Rainbow Dash protested. “You wanted us to be fast!”

“Too… fast…” Fluttershy shivered, Pinkie Pie giving her a sheepish grin of apology.

Spike grumbled in exasperation, but said no more on the matter; what he had to discuss with them couldn’t be delayed by simple antics between friends. Even this particular group of friends.

“So, you wanted to tell us something, what’s up with Twilight?” Rainbow asked.

“Twi?” Applejack said questioningly. “What about her?”

“Spike said she isn’t doing so well,” Rainbow explained. “But wanted to get us together before saying anything else on the matter.”

“Well darn, this sounds serious.”

“Darn, ya’ll think so?” Rainbow Dash snarked out in an almost perfect Applejack impression.

AJ opened her mouth to give Rainbow a verbal lashing, but was immediately interrupted. “Girls!?” Spike said with a raised voice, getting their attention. “Focus.”

“Right, sorry Spike,” Applejack apologised. “Now, what’s all this about?”

Spike sighed, taking a moment to make sure the other four were finally paying attention before continuing on forwards. The Element Bearers were now being patient and aware, waiting for Spike’s reply.

With that assured, Spike could continue. “Yes, Twilight’s in trouble. We all are.”

Rainbow Dash snorted. “Is that any different to normal?”

“It is,” Spike growled. “Because Queen Draco is dead.”

That shut the prismatic mare up.

“D-dead?” Fluttershy was the one to ask. “What? How?”

“She killed herself,” he responded, eliciting gasps from the others. “Something had taken control of her, almost forced her to do… something to Twilight. She fought back, and decided to end her own life to save Twilight’s.”

“And Twilight sent you?”

“Yes. She’s… in a bad way emotionally, but very determined to see whoever is behind this brought down. Even more so than usual, this crisis has hurt her, it’s become personal. And both she and the princesses want all of you ready to go at a moment’s notice. They didn’t want you involved unless they had to, and that time is approaching fast.”

Applejack hummed as she mulled over the news. “OK, I see the urgency. And who exactly is it behind all of this?”

“We don’t know. A she, but that’s about all the information we have on her at this time.”

“Not much of a target for us to use the elements on.”

“I know. We need to see what Twilight comes up with at the Council, and we need to get Rarity here anyway.”

“There should be some stuff to write on in the library,” Rainbow noted, nodding a head at the golden oak just to the side of the group. “We can go inside, and you can explain to us everything that led up to now. And I mean everything.”

“I can do that. But how are we going to get in? The librarian is clearly not home.”

Rainbow shrugged, walking over to a plant pot near the door and picking it up; under the pot a familiar key that Spike recognised had been rather poorly hidden.

“Seriously? She keeps it hidden under the plant?”

“She told us where to find it, in case we ever needed to get in,” Rainbow stated. “A lot of Twi’s egghead stuff is still in the basement, the librarian never goes down there.”

The Pegasus swiftly opened up the door and led the other four inside. The Golden Oaks Library was much the same as Spike remembered it, even the smell was the same. For a moment, he forgot he and Twilight no longer lived there, and part of his brain expected to see a lavender unicorn filing her books as she desired them. A time long past. The last time he had been inside was in the aftermath of the Battle of Ponyville, where some of the wounded were being treated within. That, however, was hardly Spike’s favourite memory of his old home.

Reminiscence cast aside, he found a neat pile of paper on a nearby desk along with a quill. He wasted no time in writing a letter addressed to his childhood crush, they would need all the Element Bearers if push came to shove.

Rarity.

It’s Spike, I’m with the others (except Twilight) in Ponyville. Things are at their worst, and we need you home. Equestria may have need of the Element of Generosity. What’s more, Twilight needs you. And so do I.

Safe travels.
Spike.

Spike rolled up the paper and bound it, taking in a deep breath before unleashing his magical flames upon the letter. With the message sent, he could breathe a sigh of relief with the knowledge that the last of the elements would be arriving sooner rather than later.

“You done?” Applejack asked.

“Yeah, that’s that. Now, explanation?”

“That would be nice, yes. What happened out there?”

Spike told them everything. The way he told it was far less formal than the report given to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna by Broad Sword, Shining Armor and Vladimir, but it got the point across nevertheless. Hearing the tale direct from his maw, the four ponies began to fully understand the urgency he had been displaying, and a new horror plagued their minds as they realised the extent of the emotional trauma the Bearer of the Element of Magic was undergoing.

“The world of changelings can be a harsh one, can’t it?” Rainbow muttered. “Crap…”

“It’s the same world as ours, Rainbow,” Applejack stated factually. “It’s cruel and unfair. But that’s why Twi has friends like us, right?”

Rainbow Dash puffed up. “Damn straight it is! Give us a target Spike, Element of Loyalty and forever awesome Wonderbolt Rainbow Dash is on point and ready to fly!”

“I didn’t say forgo caution and run straight into danger,” Applejack retorted.

“Oh please, I am the image of caution.”

The farmer’s eyebrow reached her hat, a look of clear bemusement on her face. While this was going on, Pinkie Pie seemed to shift left to right with an uncomfortable expression on her face; it was as if she could feel something coming on.

“Pinkie?” Fluttershy asked in concern.

For once, the group all heard Fluttershy’s voice and all turned to see what was up.

“Pinkie, are you alright?” Spike enquired cautiously.

“Huh?” Pinkie looked up, trying to re-inflate some of her mane. “Oh, fine. Just feeling a little-”

Pinkie jerked up, her body undergoing several seemingly random spasms. To the uneducated, it would seem like the mare had just undergone a severe seizure. To any resident of Ponyville however, it was recognised as something far more terrifying

“Pinkie sense?” Applejack enquired.

Pinkie just sat there for a moment, staring into the distance with shock filled eyes.

“Pinkie?”

“Spike?” the pink mare spoke up.

“Uh, yeah?”

“Remember earlier when I said we could be in a book?”

Spike flinched, he tended to lock away ‘Pinkie Pie memories’ as they perplexed him too much. “Yes… unfortunately.”

“Well, the readers of that story better watch themselves,” Pinkie muttered uncharacteristically, something obviously haven shaken the usually bubbly mare. “Because I bet, I know, that something bad is about to happen.”

Author's Notes:

The Element Bearers are tagged as main characters for a reason, it may have taken awhile but from here they will be seen more and more. They have a role to play in events to come, and the next chapter should clue you in to why that is.

24 - The Rise of the Empress

Canterlot

“So that’s it, huh?” The stallion raised his eyebrow.

“What do you mean ‘that’s it’, it looks amazing!” The other stallion swung his forelegs in emphasis.

“It’s just a piece of paper at the moment.”

“Oh, but just imagine what it will be like in the flesh, or well… metal.”

Broad Sword rolled his eyes, Vladimir practically drooling over the schematics on the dining room table within his family home. Scarlet and Shining Armor stood to the side, simply observing the conversation. Young Valiant was upstairs in his own bedroom entertaining himself in one form or another. He was probably reading his comics or playing with his action figures; the colt even had a full ‘Elements of Harmony’ set, with the Twilight figure enchanted so it could actually change form from unicorn to Changeling Queen. But all that was distant and inconsequential for the ponies, who were too busy learning about Vladimir’s future prosthetic.

“I would have thought it would take longer to design,” Scarlet stated. “Weeks at best.”

“Nah, the Princess assured me that this Circuit Breaker guy is a master of his craft,” Vladimir responded. “But these are only schematics. Probably be a few more days yet before I see the thing materialise.”

“Still think it should take longer.”

“Well, when you get an exclusive order from the Princess of the Sun you are usually motivated to get it done quickly and extremely well.”

Scarlet was forced to concede the thestral’s point.

“Anyway…” Broad Sword continued on, pointing to one specific part of the schematic. “I take it this was your personal input.”

The design of the wing itself was in the shape and size of the wing he had lost, though was modularised with several mechanical looking joints held together with interweaved magics. The schematics also indicated it was made with special titanium fibre plating, tough and yet light enough. With the assistance of natural pegasi magic allowing their undersized wings to give them flight in the first place, with this Vladimir would to be able to fly almost flawlessly; albeit no doubt with some training to use the new limb. The specific section he was gesturing towards on the designs was a diagram of several lethal looking blades extending out from the wing, though the slightly more transparent depiction and some of the notes surrounding it indicated that the blades would normally be stashed away within the wing itself unless Vladimir himself mentally called upon them. Another new bodily function he would have to practice.

“The Princess did say I would get some design choices of my own,” he replied with a smirk. “Now if the bad guys ever manage to disarm me, they’re in for one heck of a surprise.”

“You do so love your toys,” Shining Armor commented. “Especially ones hidden from plain view.”

Vladimir shrugged. “Must come from being a denizen of the night.”

“Who stays up during the day,” the Prince deadpanned.

“Sleep is overrated.”

“Princess Luna would disagree.”

“Hey, just because she’s my favourite Princess of Equestria doesn’t mean I have to agree with her on everything.”

“You favourite, huh?”

“Of course. She has to be, I’m the Captain of the Lunar Guard,” he stated. “And she gets all pouty when she thinks otherwise.”

“Uh huh.”

“I think we’re off topic,” Scarlet Snow interrupted. “The wing?”

“Ah, right. Well, it’s going to take a bit for me to get used to it,” Vladimir admitted. “But I can be a fast learner when I want to be. I’ll get back into shape and be flying about in no time at all. All this extra walking is killing my hooves.”

“Oh poor little you,” Shining snarked. “Welcome to my world.”

“You could always ask your sister to turn you into a changeling, get some of those pretty, albeit hole filled, fairy wings.”

“You know it doesn’t work like that,” Shining rebuked. “Jackass.”

“Speaking of your sister…” Scarlet spoke up to change the topic. “Have you heard anything from her?”

“Nothing from the changelings in the embassy,” Shining Armor responded, worry subtly tinting his voice. “We did get a message from Spike though. He’s in Ponyville right now, and has sent a message off to the Element of Generosity, Rarity.”

“He have anything to report?”

“He’s staying there until Rarity arrives, waiting for Twilight to message him.”

“And if she doesn’t by then?”

“We’ll decide where to place the Element Bearers if that time comes. Probably bring them here,” the Prince stated. “Though, he did state something worrying.”

“Something else?” Vladimir deadpanned. “Not short of worry as of late.”

Shining gave a half-hearted chuckle in response. “True. But… it’s one of my sister’s friends, Pinkie Pie.”

Captain Broad Sword nodded knowingly. “The odd one?”

“The odd one,” he confirmed. “She had one of her… ‘moments’. Claims something bad is about to happen.”

“Of course something bad is about to happen,” Vladimir shot back. “We haven’t exactly been short of those events either. Attacks on ponies, my wing and so much more has happened that somebody better be writing it all down to keep track. Surely it can’t be much worse at this point.”

“According to Spike, Pinkie Pie seems to think so,” Shining Armor retorted. “Though, she didn’t give specifics as to what. She probably doesn’t even know, that ‘sense’ of hers isn’t the clearest thing in the world. Hell, she herself is an enigma even Twily couldn’t figure out.”

“Well, whatever it is I’m sure you sister is already on top of it,” Broad Sword stated.

“Don’t you mean in the middle of it,” Shining deadpanned. “As always. She’s going to give me a heart attack one of these days with the amount of worry she causes me.”

“And bursting into spontaneous songs every now and then,” Vladimir noted mirthfully.

“All the worse.”

“Oh don’t be dramatic,” Vladimir scoffed. “You’re in your thirties, not some ailing grandparent worrying for their grandkids.”

“I feel like it sometimes.”

“The overprotective type… Celestia help the first colt to kiss Flurry Heart.”

Shining Armor rolled his eyes, though didn’t necessarily deny what Vladimir had said. It would be a cold day in Tartarus before he let some punk take his daughter away from him without an extremely fierce fight. Not that he said that out loud of course, but he thought it. And perhaps that even extended over to his LSBFF, only to a lesser extent because the Changeling Queen, and probably his wife to boot, would probably flay him alive if he interfered with such romantic endeavours.

Though he was already certain he was sleeping on the sofa for the foreseeable future, what else could Cadance do? But, perhaps, it would be better for Shining Armor if he never found that out.

The Council Hive

Twilight landed hurriedly, her escort of drones immediately moving to secure the area. So forceful was her entrance that the drones of the other hives were momentarily in the belief that Queen Twilight intended them harm. She almost completely ripped open one of the entrances as she proceeded into the building itself, the drones in the hallways glancing between the agitated Changeling Queen and the regalia she held in a lavender prison.

One such drone soon found himself under the scrutinising gaze of Queen Twilight. The Queen approached this drone, standing tall over him in a manner that left no room for anything but perfect obedience to the royal changeling.

“The other Changeling Queens, where are they?”

“Q-Queen Twilight. They’re all in session right now, so if you could wait until I-”

Queen Twilight had already left while the drone was mid-sentence, leaving all the onlookers so shocked at the generally light-hearted Queen’s behaviour that they neglected to inform the other Changeling Queens that she was coming.

“Our changeling are all in position, nothing is getting into this hive,” one of Twilight’s guards reported.

“Good. I may be awhile, be vigilant.”

“Always, my Queen.”

That pressure on Twilight’s mind returned, just as it had the last time she was at the Council Hive. She had no doubt the others were still feeling it too, but this time something felt different. This realisation made the Queen stop in the middle of one empty corridor just short of the council chamber itself. It was like she now understood the presence better, like she could make out a bright light amidst the thick fog. This understanding, she suddenly had the feeling it had been there before she returned to the Council Hive, perhaps ever since her battle with Queen Draco?

Something assaulted the corner of Twilight’s mind, like her instincts were telling her something was wrong. But nothing was. She had returned from her mission, she had to report to the other Changeling Queens and figure out a way to solve the threat to them and in doing so avenge her fallen friends.

So why did it suddenly feel so wrong?

Perhaps it was that she had acted differently. But had she? Twilight was no longer sure. Celestia. Perhaps she should have talked to Celestia before coming to the hive? That did make sense to her, since the whole reason she brought ponies to Draco hive was because the affliction seemingly only affected changelings. She should have spoken to the Princess, but then why had she neglected to? Her urgency was obvious, but it wouldn’t have been much of a detour. And then there was the regalia…

Twilight glanced down at the imprisoned artefact, and it stared right back at her. It was still inert, and otherwise harmless within the shield. However, what if it had already done the damage? Queen Draco, under the influence of another, did attempt to do the same to Twilight before the latter successfully resisted.

But how successfully?

The assault on the corner of her mind ended, that dense fog and its distant light obscuring it completely. Twilight rubbed away the irritation in the corner of her eyes, missing the brief flicker of red magic emanating from them before evaporating into nothing, unable to fully manifest.

Twilight forgot what she had been thinking about, but it mattered little. She still had to have a long talk with the others. So, with that in mind, she pressed on. The rest of the trip seemed to take only moments, the Changeling Queen reaching the central chamber and throwing the doors open with a loud creak, followed by a smash as they impacted the walls either side. The chatter within immediately silenced, all nine other Changeling Queens along with Princess Insecta all turning their reptilian-like eyes towards the arriving Twilight Sparkle.

“Queen Twilight,” Queen Xerox greeted coldly in order to hide her surprise at the sudden entrance, sitting perfectly upright in her seat at the head of the council. “Our guards must have neglected to inform us of your arrival. Were you successful?”

“Queen Draco is dead.”

That opening remark certainly made an impact, the queens all sharing glances of shock and concern, along with a big of sorrow from the few who knew her as a friend.

“Dead?” Xerox questioned. “How? Explain!”

Twilight simply responded by bending the bubble shield around the regalia to perfectly fit it’s frame so as not to obstruct view of it, before simply throwing the still imprisoned regalia directly into the centre of the chamber.

“We have a lot to talk about.”

“So it would seem,” Xerox replied, humming in contemplation. “We shall take a short recess. After that I believe Queen Twilight should, as they say, take the reins from here on. I wish to hear everything she has to say.”

Manehatten

Rarity read over the letter she had recently received once again. It was definitely Spike’s writing, her perceptive eye left no doubts as to that. She of course had been hearing things around Manehatten, idle chatter and what was printed within the news and spoken of on the radio. Nothing concrete, however.

At least, until she read that letter one more time just to be sure.

Half packed bags sat in the lounge Rarity herself was seated in. The lounge had five doors leading out of it, three to separate bedrooms all with on suite bathrooms, another to the kitchen and the final door exiting out into the hotel hallways. The entire thing was highly luxurious in design and was as if an artist had corresponded with the architect in order to fully realise the most expensive and high class hotel rooms in all of Manehatten.

Being one of the most recognised and successful fashionistas in Equestria, and a hero to boot, certainly had its benefits.

While Rarity would have liked nothing more than to stay in her lavish surroundings, to continue with her in-progress design range aimed at changelings, her friends would always come first.

“Do you have to go?” Puellula asked. “Or, I suppose, do we have to go?”

“If the Queen is in trouble then we all need to go back, Pue,” Soronis stated in response to her little sister’s disheartened words.

“I know, I just… I was really enjoying myself here. And I was happy to help Rarity with her new line.”

“And I appreciate it, all of this was the least I could do for you two with all the help you’ve been,” Rarity stated, gesturing a hoof to their surroundings. “But your sister is right, we need to go back.”

Puellula sighed. “When do we leave?”

“Tomorrow morning. If I’m correct, Twilight should arrive at the Council Hive some point today. Hopefully the dear will send us some news soon.”

“We can hope,” Soronis agreed. “You can just sense the… unease in the hive mind. We’ve lost a hive, a family, already. I’d rather not lose another.”

“You won’t darling,” Rarity assured. “Combating ancient evils and ne’er-do-wells is basically routine by this point. Nightmare Moon, Discord, Twilight’s own mother, Serpens-”

Soronis and Puellula flinched, and Rarity only then remembered that Serpens was their brother. His actions, added to that of his death, was something that still haunted the pair. Rarity finally put the letter down on a sofa, moving to apologetically comfort the pair.

“I’m so sorry, I should have been more tactful with my words.”

“You don’t need to,” Soronis assured. “There’s no excuse for what he did.”

“Even protecting you, darling?”

“He murdered innocent changelings and ponies alike!” Soronis snapped, Puellula just opted to stay in a saddened silence. “I don’t care why he did it, he DID IT!”

Rarity wanted to say something, but closed her mouth when she realised she had nothing comforting to say. Serpens was evil, and the sisters discovering that eight years prior, after already losing their home, was a terrible thing. They didn’t find out until the business with Crudelis had concluded, Twilight herself had sat down with them and talked it through. To that very day, it was a sore subject she thoroughly regretted bringing up.

“I’m sorry darling,” Rarity apologised again, for that was all she really could do. “We do still have a day left here. We can finish packing later, what do you say to a nice trip to the spa? I’m paying, of course.”

Soronis sniffled, the changeling using one hoof to wipe tears from the corners of her eyes. She looked towards her sister, who had perked up slightly at the mention of a spa.

“Alright,” Soronis half whispered. “Yeah. Spa. I think I need that.”

“Very good darling, are you alight?”

The changeling mare nodded. “Yeah, I’ll be fine. Let’s just-”

Soronis and Puellula’s eyes both simultaneously widened, choked screams finding their way forth from their muzzles as they clutched their heads in agony. Rarity jumped backwards in fright, shock evident all over her face at the terrifying sight of her two young friends in unprecedented amounts of pain.

“Girls!?”

The Council Hive

“And that is everything,” Twilight concluded, sitting proudly at the very head of the council.

As she had told her tale, the regalia had remained inert at the very centre of the room. The queens eyed it suspiciously, the revelations Twilight had shared with them being quite jarring indeed. With Twilight finished, they glancing around, muttering amongst themselves. Twilight gave them a few moments to confer with one another before stamping her hoof and bringing the council back into order.

“I have told you all there is to know thus far. Now, we need a plan.”

“Are you certain of everything you told us?” Cocoon asked, her daughter sitting extra close to her. “Someone is behind all of this? Someone with the power to… control us?”

“So it would seem.”

“This is outrageous!” Queen Antennae roared. “We are Changeling Queens! Who could possibly hold such power?”

“The realm of magic is full of untapped possibilities,” Twilight stated. “Especially in the realm of dark magic.”

“And is that what you believe?” Tempora asked, a slight sneer in her voice. “That some female pony with dark magic could be responsible and yet stay hidden as she has?”

“If they would be anything like the late King Sombra, it is possible,” Queen Carapace argued.

“Not without an acute understanding of our hive mind, as that is how this control is being exerted.

As they debated, none noticed a vague rainbow coloured magic sweeping the floor just in front of Twilight. The harmonious light seemed sickly, as if it was dying. Slowly, but surely, it began to dissipate. Meanwhile, the regalia was now free of its prison, Twilight having unconsciously undone it without ever realising. A soft red glow was interacting with the ancient, now sickly magic of the Elements of Harmony, subtly eating away at it.

“Not a pony then,” Plastron commented.

Tempora snorted. “At least one of you can see sense on that.”

“So… a changeling?” Acadica questioningly stated.

Queen Arisana hummed in agreement. “Vulgaris perhaps? She was always a close ally of Queen Crudelis after all.”

“She’s missing along with the others,” Queen Pupa pointed out. “So not likely.”

“How do we know for certain she is a victim in this?” Arisana shot back.

“It’s not Queen Vulgaris,” Twilight announced factually. “Or Austriaca, Germanica, Nursei, Ingrica, Orbata or Pensylvanica. No Changeling Queen is responsible.”

The rainbow light vanished with a finality.

“Well that’s reassuring,” Princess Insecta commented sarcastically. “Then who?”

“Indeed,” her mother stated in agreement. “No Changeling Queen you say, Twilight?”

“That’s right, I have my own theory as to who it is. Though, you may not like it, or even believe me for that matter.”

“I believe we can judge that,” Cocoon replied, before falling silent as her eyes diverted to the ground, flicking from side to side in confusion as she browsed her hive mind.

Several other Changeling Queens did the same, all checking their hive minds as something became apparent to them. Panic was clearly building up in their eyes, mixed largely with confusion.

“There was once a story my mother told me,” Twilight continued. “Three stories of the origins of this very place. The third is where we shall look; the legend of the Changeling Emp-”

“Twilight?” Cocoon interrupted. “You guards, check on them. Now.”

Twilight looked at her curiously. “My guards?”

“Now.”

Twilight sensed the urgency in Cocoon’s voice, and so did as she was asked. She reached out to the guards Carduus had assigned to her, the ones she had left to guard the hive while the session was ongoing. Every possible segment of the hive mind she searched, her brow creasing as her confusion increased. She now saw what had gotten the others so riled up, she couldn’t sense any of them. They were all gone.

“Carduus?”

“Yes, Twilight?” Carduus responded all the way back at the Equestrian Hive.

“How is everything at home?”

“Fine… Why?”

Twilight glanced towards the others, now sharing their unease. Her hive was safe, Carduus was unaware of what happened to the guards he had sent with her. She herself didn’t know why she could no longer sense them, all she knew was that the pressure on her mind had suddenly increased in intensity as the fog began to clear away and that light grew lighter.

And then, finally, Twilight finally realised what she had been missing; she finally remembered what was so wrong about the situation in which she found herself. Looking down at the regalia, the shield no longer sealed it away. She now knew why she had abandoned her pony escort, why she had such trouble thinking and why she had brought the regalia itself to the centre of changeling civilisation without so much as a further examination verifying its inactivity.

“It’s a trap!”

A violent surge of red magical energies erupted throughout the council chamber, striking each and every single Changeling Queen squarely in the chest. The doors swung open and a squad of changeling drones of various hives moved in, all with a deep red glow to their eyes. The same quickly became true of all the others. Tempora, Pupa and even Cocoon all soon had a dark red magic seeping from their eyes as their resistance lessened and they unwillingly began to accept their new positions. Twilight Sparkle herself struggled to stand, her cutie mark glowing as she called upon her connection to the Element of Magic to retain herself, but without her friends being present the effort was ultimately futile. She fell back into her seat, the red glow overtaking her eyes and her body becoming uncooperative even while her mind, unlike the others, seemed to retain some semblance of control.

The red magic retreated from the various Changeling Queen and coalesced at the centre of the room just by the discarded regalia. The magic began to take shape, dissipating as a chitin-clad figure emerged from the ethereal prison the Elements of Harmony had held her in for so long. She had never left the throne room, but had been disembodied and bound to it as Princess Luna would be to the moon so many years later, only hers was supposed to be permanent.

Her body finished materialising, and she observed her surroundings with hungry, and yet elated eyes. During her observation, she located the regalia on the floor and picked it up with her magic. Placing it back on her chest, the piece almost seemed happy, being reunited with its mistress after so very long. She finally turned towards the paralysed Twilight, who studied her back. This changeling stood a head taller than any other Changeling Queen and had an ethereal teal mane akin to that of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. The changeling slowly began to approach Twilight, almost like a predator approaching its immobilised prey. Twilight new she was correct, her theory had been all but confirmed by this changeling’s appearance.

The Empress of the Changelings had returned.

Twilight still had access to her own hive mind, the Empress had yet to take it or the drones not inside the Council Hive away from her. Obviously the Empress wished to talk before enacting Twilight’s fate, an opportunity Twilight wouldn’t let slip. Even if she couldn’t save herself, she could still save the Equestrian Hive. While the Empress was focused solely on her, Twilight, with a heavy heart, was quick to sever every single one of her remaining free drones from the hive mind. Princess Celestia would help them, she had to.

“You believe severing them will save them?” the Empress asked, curious as to the Changeling Queen’s response.

Twilight’s fear filled eyes met the Empress’, and she was compelled to answer honestly.

“Equestria will save them.”

“Equestria? I have heard it mentioned in your little meetings. The ponies’ new country? It would appear those hapless equines made something of themselves after all, such a shame it is all now at an end.”

“They’re strong,” Twilight spat. “Stronger than you.”

The Empress chuckled, a sadistic tone clearly audible. “Such confidence, and yet you know nothing about me. Your defiance is to be expected however, as the blood of my jailor runs through you still.”

“W-what?”

“Your ‘mark’. Your love of such petty freedoms. You are so much like Queen Crepuscule. And… those gems. I can almost taste their stench on you.”

Twilight’s eyes widened. “The Elements of Harmony?”

“Is that what they’re called? Those… things imprisoned me, wielded by the hooves of your ancestor. You forgot me, but I never forgot any of you, Twilight Sparkle. The Changeling Queens, my most able servants who defied and cast out the apex of the changeling species. I know how much our race has declined, while we could have held dominion over all other species!”

“Friendship is… more rewarding than… dominance.”

“What a pathetic viewpoint,” the Empress dismissed. “We were strong, our ascension was part of the world’s natural order. That order was spoilt, no longer. And you made it happen, Twilight. You brought the regalia home, the last piece of the puzzle required to be rid of that accursed magic. Four thousand years I waited for it to decay, it was all I needed after that.”

“You got lucky,” Twilight spat. “It might never have returned had Queen Draco not found it.”

“Not true,” the Empress calmly replied. “It was always going to be recovered, and if not for you it would have been sooner.”

“What?”

“I needed a vessel, and emissary to the outside world who would retrieve my regalia and return it to me. And I found one such individual, I believe you were related?”

Twilight’s eyes widened, flashes of a changeling being sent directly to Twilight’s mind by the Empress. “Crudelis?”

“She wanted so badly to be powerful, for changelings to be led by her into a new empire. She wanted to be me. Unfortunately there is only one of me, and it shall stay that way. Really, even with what limited outside influence I had up until this point within this hive it was child’s play to lead her on the right path. She sought that regalia, and would have become what the Changeling Queen known as Draco became. Until you killed her, of course.”

“A fate you shall share!” Twilight shouted in rage. “Crudelis was your pawn!? You sent her on the path that killed my mother!?”

“Yes,” she simply replied as if it was no big deal.

Anger built up within Twilight, who fought a futile battle against her invisible restraints. “Y-you… you… BITCH!”

“You have a fire in you, young one. You are so much like her…” the Empress mused. “No matter. In time the truly loyal may gain small amounts of free will, but most shall remain under my thrall until you have earned redemption for your betrayal of me. And now as it stands changelings remain without a hive and with free will within that ‘Equestria’ you speak of. Such a terrible fate. They shall be raised back to greatness, and the ponies will crumble and come to serve us, as is the natural order of things.”

“You’re insane!”

“Petty insults do not faze me, Queen. I am Empress Immortalis, and our kind will come to dominate once more, and you are going to help me.”

Immortalis stepped forward so she was muzzle to muzzle with Twilight, a fang filled grin on her face.

“You will tell me everything you know about Equestria, and about the gaps in my historical knowledge. And then, by your own hoof, a lot of ponies are going to die.”

“I won’t!”

“You will,” the Empress responded factually, her horn touching Twilight’s as a magical aura forced its way into the Changeling Queen’s brain. “You will serve me to your dying breath. You will do so willingly. And now, you shall join us within the hive mind fully. But, unfortunately, Queen Crepuscule was never punished for her actions. I promised to make her reconnection hurt. And I will keep that promise, now.”

Twilight screamed.

Author's Notes:

Well, I finally reached this chapter, along with the biggest twist of the story (that anyone who examined the groups its in should have figured. IE Corruption and Fallen Heroes).

Immortalis has returned, and Twilight stands with her (however unwillingly). The fate of Equestria now lays in the hooves of the Element Bearers, Captains Crew, the Princesses and those few changelings Twilight managed to save from assimilation. Quite a force, but even they may pale in comparison to Empress Immortalis and her new swarm.

This is not something that's going to be solved in a few chapters, but in a few chapters Act 1 wraps up, and Act 2 begins.

25 - Manehatten

Manehatten

Rarity was gently holding onto the hyperventilating Soronis, stroking her mane, while Puellula had already passed out and was resting fitfully on the sofa. The older changeling was shaking violently, trying in vein to get her breathing under control before she also lost consciousness right alongside her younger sister. Rarity was doing her best, whispering comforts to the erratic mare, and slowly she began to take smaller more controlled breaths. This effort lasted for minutes before her breathing had any semblance of normality, and she was left exhausted by its end.

Rarity carefully helped Soronis up onto another sofa, the still shaking changeling laying down with her eyes still open wide and her thoughts racing at a million miles an hour - thoughts inside a head which she was now in alone.

“Hold on darling,” Rarity said, moving off into the kitchen.

Soronis glanced at the unicorn as she went, and then laid on her back and stared deeply into the ceiling, her vision seeming to blur in and out. She couldn’t focus, it was just like it was so many years ago, back when she had lost everything. At least, almost everything.

The changeling glanced towards her little sister, who seemed to be in distress even within the sanctity of her own dreams; Soronis hoped Princess Luna might take notice and ease them if it was at all possible.

It was then that Rarity returned, a glass of water held in her magic. She gently assisted Soronis in sitting up before allowing her a sip, keeping it held within her own aura as she didn’t trust Soronis’ own magic in her present state. The water helped, giving back a tiny amount of the energy she had expended. What also helped was Rarity herself, the unicorn knew enough about changelings to keep memories of loved ones and anything else that brought such love based emotions to the surface. She stayed close enough that Rarity was freely allowing Soronis to tap into that love energy and consume it passively. Her efforts proved fruitful, and Soronis eventually found herself capable of speech once again.

“T-thank you,” she muttered.

“Anytime dear,” Rarity responded kindly. “Are you alright? What happened to you?”

“It’s… it’s…” Soronis tried to form an explanation, some of the shaking returning. Eventually, it became too much and blurted it all out with pained cry. “It’s happening again! WHY!? We lost out home, our family and our lives. But we g-got it back. We got it back! Now, they’re gone! They’re all gone!”

“P-please calm down!” Rarity stuttered, flustered. “Who’s gone? What has actually happened?”

“The hive!” the distraught changeling shouted. “I can’t hear or feel any of them. The Queen… she severed us! It wasn’t a death, she cut us off on purpose! Why!?”

“Cut you off? Why in Equestria would Twilight do that, she wouldn’t do something that… horrid for no good reason. I know her, she just wouldn’t.”

“I know!” Soronis stressed. “I know that! But why!? What did…”

Soronis stopped, a muffled cry emerging once again as she tried to keep her feeling under control.

“Soronis? What is it?”

“What if something happened to them?” Soronis whispered. “What if whatever got the other queens got her too?”

“Twilight would never let that happen darling,” Rarity assured. “She’s too strong to let some ruffian defeat her.”

Soronis scoffed. “Some ruffian? Do you think ‘some ruffian’ would be capable of any of this? Do you even have the slightest-” Soronis stopped herself there, taking in a deep breath and calming herself. “Sorry, I just… I don’t know how to deal with this. I can’t lose another home. I can’t fail Pue again.”

Rarity gave her a small smile. “You’ve never failed her, Soronis. Never.”

“But-”

“Not buts. Now, I don’t know what’s going on but I’m going to find out. There are other changelings in the city, and if something happened to them they’ll know.”

“It’s a big city; do you expect to run into one right away?”

“If something has happened to them, emergency services will respond. Also, simply asking ponies around and about could yield results, if you ask in the right places.”

Soronis gave a weak smile. “Good thing you’re an expert on this city.”

“Oh pish, hardly darling. I only know what I hear.”

“You love this city.”

“It… does have a glamour about it. And the architecture, the… No, I have more pressing matters to worry about. I really need to be going, will you be alright if you stay and rest?”

Soronis nodded. “Pue can’t exactly go anywhere, and I need to be here if she wakes.”

Rarity smiled. “Very well then, I’ll try not to be too long.

With those parting words, Rarity hastily departed from the hotel room. With what had just transpired and the possible threat to Queen Twilight, one of her closest and dearest of friends, the fashionista half expected to find Armageddon in the hallways outside. However, everything was perfectly normal as she descended the staircase and arrived in the lobby. The lavish entranceway was quiet, only a few of the current tenants were around, Canterlot nobility by the looks of them that were likely visiting on business. She had no time for their kind, so she proceeded from the bottom of the staircase towards the front doorway.

“Miss Rarity,” the posh looking pony behind the check-in desk spoke out. “Where are you going in such a frazzled state? And where are those two darling little changeling you paraded around?”

“I don’t ‘parade around’ anything?” Rarity stated through gritted teeth. “They are friends of mine, and they are dealing with some… things right now. Normally they would be with me, but today is different.”

“No need to explain anything to me,” the pony said. “With your connection to royalty, both changeling and otherwise, any of us would want the world to know. Even if it means keeping them around.”

“I… but…” Rarity puffed her cheeks, muttering: “Oh why must such fabulous locales be ruined by such rude individuals.”

“What was that?”

“Oh nothing,” Rarity sang. “Now I must really be going, ta ta!”

Without giving the pony a chance to speak again, Rarity moved on out of the doors and into the street beyond. All the while her thoughts were filled with a mixture of deep worry for the changelings she was with, and trying to banish rather unladylike thoughts of punting the pony she had just spoken with through a window as if she were Rainbow Dash or Applejack.

The Equestrian Hive

The hive was in chaos.

A full blown panic had emerged the moment the mass disconnection occurred. Carduus was trying his best to rally the guards, but doing so without a hive connection midst the confusion proved a futile effort. With all hive structure collapsed, and his home in uproar, he only had one last thing on his mind.

He had to find his family.

Limping his way out of the atrium was a battle, he could only imagine that the panic was how many of the drones around him and also reacted when Queen Crudelis perished, since most of them were former members of her hive. He could also recall the final moments of the Battle of Ponyville, or at least flashes as he drifted in and out of consciousness after taking the hit that crippled him. Crudelis’ drones, disconnected, fleeing in panic and fear. He now knew how it felt, and was using years of professionalism in as Captain of the Guard to combat it.

He knew something had gone terribly wrong, that the contingent he had provided the Queen had failed to protect her. But at that moment all that mattered was Panacea and Iuvenes.

And he knew where they should be, the place they had agreed to meet, if possible, in a hive wide disaster.

Queen Twilight Sparkle’s throne room.

He burst through the half open doors, and found what he was looking for. His wife and daughter weren’t the only ones who had the idea, and several more drones were looking around for answers.

“Dad!” Iuvenes shouted, rushing up to him. “What’s happening? What’s going on!?”

“I don’t know,” he admitted. “Twilight cut us off, something bad has happened to the Council.”

“But… ALL the queens were there,” Panacea stated. “If… whatever is happening happened there…”

“I know, but we can’t worry about that right now. The hive is in a panic, and I can’t rally the guard. We need to-”

A scream drew their attention, and all in the throne room witnessed a male drone scamper into the throne room.

“They’re attacking! There are-”

The stallion tripped as green magic took hold of his back legs, dragging him backwards and into the air until he was muzzle to muzzle with a smirking figure.

“Well well, what do we have here?” Queen Vulgaris asked, her glowing red eyes examining the changeling hungrily. “Drones, believing they can neglect their loyalties to their Empress?”

Carduus blinked. “Empress?”

“Our Empress, and our salvations.”

“How did you find us?” Carduus demanded to know.

“Oh please. You open your doors to the Equestrians, and don’t expect your location to be so easily revealed?”

“Our location, yes. But a perception filter hides the entrances from whoever we do NOT want entering. Visitors have to be guided in!”

“Yes, well… Queen Twilight was very helpful in that regard.”

Carduus’ eyes widened.

Vulgaris’ horn lit up, and soon the drone she held relaxed as his eyes turned from a bright blue to a dark ominous red. A fanatical grin formed on his face as he was released and took his place at Vulgaris’ side.

“W-what is wrong with you!?” one of the other shell shocked drones shouted to Vulgaris’ victim.

“He has been enlightened to the truth,” Vulgaris said almost dreamily. “As shall you all receive this gift.”

Vulgaris’ horn lit up again, and the panic returned in force to the changeling drones. A dozen changelings all scrambled to rush past the Changeling Queen and out the only exit, all of them being immediately besieged by more of Vulgaris’ drones as they tried.

Carduus didn’t need the hive mind to feel the presence of hundreds, if not thousands of drones invading the hive, using the chaos of Twilight’s departure from and decimation of the hive mind.

They didn’t stand a chance.

Carduus grabbed onto his wife and daughter, holding them close as he tapped into all the magic her could muster and formed a portal around all three of them. As they sank beneath the floor he saw all of the changeling that had been inside the throne room now turn towards them, a red glow in all their eyes.

They emerged several hallways away, Carduus almost collapsing before his family took his weight and kept him steady.

“You shouldn’t be using magic like that!” Panacea stressed with worry. “Not as you are!”

“Neither of you know the spell,” Carduus pointed out. “It was the only way we made it out of that.”

“You cannot escape your responsibilities!” a new voice raged.

All three froze as they saw Vulgaris’ daughter, Princess Imperious, arrived with two drones at her sides.

“We run?” Iuvenes asked.

“I can’t…” Carduus painfully admitted. “Damn these old wounds.”

“The male’s state is unfortunate but him I know him as Carduus, former Captain of the Royal Guard and veteran of the Battle of Ponyville. His experience will be a great addition to our forces,” Imperious stated. “Take them.”

The two drones began to close in on the family, Panacea and Iuvenes charging their horns in preparation for a likely futile defence.

Luckily, they would never be given the opportunity.

Princess Imperious shouted in pain as she found a sword plunged into the joint connecting one of her forelegs to her torso, severing the bone. As the blade was retracted the severely injured and bleeding princess opened her wings and shot down the corridor to safety. Her two guards turned from the family towards the new drone, taking in the red armour signifying him as being a guard of the recently deceased Queen Draco.

They attempted to slay this new drone, the first of Imperious’ striking forwards only for the new drone to dodge and roll over and across the attacking changeling’s back. The new drone’s sword followed shortly after, held in his magic, and took his attacker’s head. The second of Imperious’ guards fell to a well-aimed spell.

“Come on,” the drone beckoned Carduus’ family. “They’re everywhere, escape is impossible. Your family needs to hide until they leave.”

“They’ll leave?” Panacea questioned.

“They’re taking their victims from this place, I overheard one of them mention it,” the drone explained. “Now come, follow me!”

Carduus figured they really didn’t have much of a choice.

Manehatten

It was late at night when Rarity finally returned to the hotel room, she was visibly disheartened. Bags were under her eyes, and her mane was even more unkempt than it was before, which only further soured her mood.

“Rarity?” Soronis called out, the changeling having been comforting her now awake but despondent sister.

“You’re back?” Puellula said. “What happened?”

“Where to begin,” Rarity said with a sigh. “I found some more changelings from your hive, but they were no better off. Police, and even some EUP City Guard forces stationed here, were at the scene. Even some ambulance carriages were there.”

“Ambulances?”

“They were also disconnected, and suffered as much as you,” Rarity explained. “I don’t like where this is going darling, but it is nowhere good I know that much.”

“I’m tired…” Puellula muttered.

“Yes, we are still leaving in the morning, so we best be off to bed,” Rarity stated. “We can finish packing before we leave. We all need our rest after today’s events.

The changeling gave no objections, slowly sauntering off to a much needed slumber. Rarity followed close behind, heading into her own room and shutting the door behind her. As she got into her bed, she had little trouble finally drifting off to sleep. Her slumber was surprisingly restful, if any bad dreams came to haunt her that night she didn’t remember them by the morning. Or at least, the dawn of the afternoon.

Rarity had ended up sleeping in far past she normally would, Soronis and Puellula doing the same. The fashionista might have overslept even more, if it wasn’t for the sudden burst of green flames suddenly causing her to sit upright as a scroll fell onto the sheets.

She stared at the object a few moments, blinking the sleep from her eyes. Realising it must be from Spike, she hastily fought off her drowsiness and opened it up. It contained only two words, and Rarity couldn’t help but gasp in shock as she said them aloud.

“Stay there!?”

Author's Notes:

Oh, so who is this new mysterious, and rather strapping, young changeling then?

---

If you haven't seen it, this blog contains 3D models of several characters from Change: https://www.fimfiction.net/blog/730503/change-character-3d-models-my-oc

26 - Troubling News

Ponyville

The earliest of the day’s light began to creep over the horizon, indicating that a new day had begun. Spike was already wide awake, by now being used to early starts given Twilight’s busy royal schedule. He was observing Ponyville from the clock tower as still as a stone gargoyle, his draconic eyes patiently examining the slowing stirring town. There was no sign of trouble, no immediate danger, but the previous day had been far from uneventful.

The few changelings in the town had all simultaneously been subjected to a severe shock of pain, followed by panic as they all came to one terrible conclusion, a conclusion that told them their hive mind was gone. The staff over at Ponyville’s hospital had given them all a clean bill of health, physically there was nothing wrong with them. After all, the hive mind was a mental feature and doesn’t tend to correlate with the body.

And yet Spike knew that would change if they remained without the hive mind. Having lost such a crucial part of themselves, their bodies would slowly begin to fail, before dying an extremely unpleasant death. That death would still take years to occur, but the effects would be ever present, and only getting worse by the day. But there was nothing Spike could do, and that only served to aggravate the dragon.

He puffed some super-heated steam from his nostrils, glancing back over to the distant golden oak. While he wouldn’t have minded staying at his old home, it still wasn’t his home any longer. Thus, he had been staying at the local hotel along with the changeling visitors. His friends had of course offered him the chance to stay with them individually, but he couldn’t impose himself. Unless it was Rarity perhaps, but she wasn’t there.

Spike shook his head as he chastised himself. ‘No Spike, let’s not go there…’

“Spike? What ya’ll doing up there?” a country accent indicated that Applejack was at the bottom of the tower.

Spike looked down towards the orange pony. “Applejack? You’re up this early?”

“Shucks Spike, you know I’ve always been an early riser,” Applejack pointed out. “What about you?”

“I’m used to it with Twilight’s schedule,” he replied. “I couldn’t sleep anyway, I needed somewhere to think.”

“Well, could you think down here?” Applejack shouted back up at him. “It’s a little annoying talking like this.”

Spike had to concede her point, and thus opened up his wings and simply glided down to a controlled landing next to the earth pony.

The apple farmer gave him an appreciative nod, but wasn’t planning on holding back any punches. “I know you are worried about Twi, Spike.”

“As blunt as ever,” Spike muttered.

“It seems I am right then?”

“Ya think?” he snidely responded. “She’s gone, I have no idea what is going on with her, and I haven’t received a letter from her addressing why every single one of our… her drones have suddenly disconnected from the hive with no warning. I’m one of the Queen’s closest confidants. Hay, she practically raised me! And here I am, useless.”

“How do you think the rest of us are feeling?” Applejack responded. “We just need Rarity here is all, then the work can begin.”

“We can’t exactly go rushing in to save the day,” Spike stated. “We don’t have the faintest clue what’s going on.”

“Since when has that stopped us?”

“You sound like Rainbow.”

Applejack chuckled. “We’ve all rubbed off on each other in one way or another I guess. But it would be nice to have some good honest information about what the hay is happening. What about the princesses?”

“I might send a message in a while, if we still hear no word from anypony,” Spike said, his stomach suddenly rumbling a moment later. “Though I could use some breakfast.”

“Big Macintosh is still making breakfast, Apple Bloom is helping. You should join us.”

“He’s doing breakfast, huh?”

“Granny Smith taught us all a thing or too,” Applejack responded, if a bit sadly at the memories. “Rest her soul.”

Spike gave her an apologetic smile. “Yeah. I’d be glad to join you.”

“Great! There’s plenty to go around!”

“I’m sure,” he stated. “Afterwards, we should collect the others and check up on our changeling friends.”

“Yeah,” Applejack agreed. “Celestia knows how rough their night has been.”

Spike hummed in agreement, but then smirked evilly. “Rougher than sleeping in an apple barn in a rogue rainstorm?”

Applejack glared. “Countryisms are my thing, don’t steal them!”

“Would I do that?”

“Don’t bullshit the living bullshit detector.”

“You’re overselling yourself,” Spike retorted.

“I’m still pretty good,” Applejack maintained.

“Uh-huh,” Spike simply replied, deliberately acting unimpressed.

“I could rescind the breakfast offer.”

“Would you?”

“Well, no…” she replied honestly. “Unless ya’ll really pushed me.”

“I won’t go too far then,” Spike jokingly assured. “So… about that breakfast?”

Canterlot

Celestia had been up all night, the hospital was filled with changelings kept overnight for observation and rest. She didn’t know how others around Equestria were dealing with the situation, but in Canterlot the princesses were taking no chances.

It had started the previous day, where Celestia and Luna had been visiting the embassy to see if there were any updates from Twilight on what she and the council had potentially already discussed. The Ambassador had only just informed them that nothing had come out from the council, when all of the changeling suddenly befell the same ailment.

After raising the morning sun she went and stood in the now eerily empty changeling embassy, staring out the window in the changeling ambassador’s own office. Documents were spread around the changeling’s desk, Celestia having hastily browsed through to find anything that could be of help. Of course she had the Ambassador’s permission since the embassy was technically part of the Equestrian Hive, even if he had been less than lucid at the time.

It was for nought, as the information held in those documents shed no more light than what she already knew.

Celestia sighed. The view of the world beyond the window seemed… peaceful. Normal, even. That was wrong. How could her ponies always be so oblivious to the coming storms on the horizon? Though, perhaps that was for the best. The things she had seen in her long life, the knowledge she held, not everypony could handle that. There were a special few who could, like those deemed worthy by the Tree of Harmony to wield its elements. Though, she feared another wakeup call might have been on the horizon for the rest of the populace.

Celestia turned to leave the office, there was no use ruminating in there any longer. She moved through the nearly abandoned embassy until she reached the main entrance, where only a few pony guards were now on duty. Then, of course, there was also the other alicorn waiting for her elder sister.

“Did you find anything?” Luna enquired.

“No, nothing of use,” Celestia grimly replied. “Any word on the Ambassador and the other changelings in Canterlot?”

“Recovering from their shock, reports indicate they are being discharged and should return soon,” Luna explained. “No change in their hive mind.”

“So, Twilight’s still gone?”

Luna looked apologetically at her sister. “I’m afraid so.”

Celestia resisted a groan. She had hoped to hear something, anything, from Twilight by that point. Nothing came through. There was the obvious conclusion sitting above them like a bothersome storm cloud that had slipped through the weather pegasi, but it was one she simply didn’t want to accept.

Luna, however, decided to ignite that storm cloud. “Sister, I think it’s time to accept the very real possibility that Twilight and the other queens have fallen victim to the same affliction as Queen Draco.”

“No, she’s too clever for that,” Celestia dismissed stubbornly. “She’d think of a way if something went wrong.”

“She did,” Luna sternly stated. “She saved as many as she could, even if she could not save herself.”

Celestia looked away from her sister in anguish, her regal mask faltering. “It’s my fault. I knew there was something wrong with her, I knew it when she bypassed us on her return from Draco’s hive. I let her go with far too little resistance.”

“She had already left, you couldn’t have stopped her.”

“I could have tried!” Celestia snapped.

Luna sighed. “Sometimes our trust in others can compromise our own decision making. We trusted in Twilight too much.”

“And what’s that meant to mean? Does she not deserve out trust? After everything my little filly has done for us all?”

“She’s no longer a ‘little filly’, Tia,” Luna reminded her. “And that is not what I meant. All I meant to say was that we were too quick to let her go off believing she had it handled. She shouldn’t have had to do this alone.”

Celestia bit her lower lip, closing her eyes. “Even now I fail the ones I love. Have I learnt nothing?”

“Tia…” Luna muttered, draping a wing over her upset sister. “The blame lies with all of us, but we cannot ruminate on it. What we must do is find a way to help her, for it appears that she is the one that needs saving for a change.”

“But it wouldn’t be the first time,” Celestia retorted, images of the faux Broad Sword’s poison coated dagger filling her mind. “I’m meant to protect her. I’ve sent her into enough danger in the past as it is, I can’t let her be harmed.”

“She is a Changeling Queen, she makes her own path and you can’t always be there,” Luna stated. “If Queen Chrysalis were still alive she would be ready to carve a bloody path to save her child. And I know your love is strong enough that you’d do the same.”

A few moments passed them by, Celestia taking several deep breaths to calm herself. She knew her sister was right about everything, she just had to vent to somepony. But now she had vented, and her conviction returned, little could stop her and keep her away from Twilight Sparkle.

“Then we must prepare,” Celestia suddenly commanded, walking out from under Luna’s wing. “Word from the Equestrian Hive?”

“None thus far. What of the Element Bearers?”

“Without Twilight their power is useless,” Celestia noted. “Keep them all where they are now, facing the swarm on their own would only lead to their deaths. Unless the situation changes, that is how things must be.”

“I’ll see to it.”

Ponyville

“No change?”

“Nothing,” Spike responded, he and the four ponies sitting in Ponyville’s park.

“Damn,” Applejack said. “Guess this is really happening, huh?”

“Things are going downhill fast,” Rainbow Dash stated. “They have to call us up to Canterlot soon!”

“There could be a lot of reasons why Twilight did what she did…” Fluttershy suggested. “We shouldn’t jump to the worst conclusion.”

Rainbow Dash shook her head. “Prepare for the worst, hope for the best. That’s what you learn as a bolt.”

“This is a real bummer,” Pinkie stated unenthusiastically. “I’ll have to throw a really big party once all this is over just to make up for it.”

“Celestia knows we could use it,” Rainbow muttered.

“We still have to wait for Rarity to arrive,” Spike reminded them. “But with Soronis and Puellula…”

“She’s going to have her hands full,” Fluttershy finished for him. “Those poor, poor changelings. I feel so bad for them, imagine how scared they’re feeling.”

“And it’s the second time for Soronis and Puellula,” Spike grimly noted. “I hope Rarity can help them. I don’t think-”

Spike stopped mid-sentence as he gagged momentarily, before a scroll burst forth from a torrent of flame.

“Urg… I still hate that spell, by the way,” Spike moaned, rubbing his throat. “Super uncomfortable, a bit like throwing up to be honest.”

“Lovely image, thanks Spike,” Rainbow snarked.

“What does it say?” Fluttershy asked, peaking at the scroll.

Spike picked up the letter and opened it, a frown descending onto his face as he read the contents of the message.

“That bad, huh?” Pinkie asked, noting his frown.

“Yeah… Princess Celestia and Princess Luna want us to stay here.”

“What!?” all the mares shouted in shock.

“Are you kidding me, I can’t stay here while there’s a war brewing!” Rainbow Dash angrily exclaimed. “I’m a wonderbolt! Elite EUP pegasi squad, hello!? I should be with them if I can’t be with you girls!”

“They mean all of us, Rainbow,” Spike sternly stated. “Since the elements are useless without Twilight, they want you all specifically to lay low unless things change.”

Rainbow Dash was not happy. “Drat!”

The others had similar sentiment, but there was not much they could do about it.

Applejack sighed. “I suppose we’d be no help getting ourselves killed, now would we?”

“We just have to be patient,” Fluttershy said.

Spike hummed in half-hearted agreement. “I’ll send another message to Rarity, let her know to stay put in Manehatten for now. At least that’ll give her more time to help out Soronis and Puellula.”

“This still doesn’t sit right with me,” Rainbow Dash argued. “We’ve always stood with the egghead during times like this; Nightmare Moon and Discord, then there was Sombra and Tirek, and then we all even had roles in the battle that took place in this very town! You girls helped keep the ponies of this town safe, and both me and Spike actually fought in it!”

“We might yet,” Spike replied. “But… if it is the worst case scenario then when we next see Twilight she may not be standing with us…”

Author's Notes:

One more chapter, then Act 1's epilogue. Then the fun begins/continues.

---

Also if you missed it, Change (the first one) now is a physical book! Information can be found here:
https://www.fimfiction.net/blog/732008/i-got-a-thing-change-is-now-a-physical-book

27 - A Respite

Canterlot, One Week After Twilight Sparkle Disappeared

Three ponies stood on a railway platform, an empty set tracks running just to the side of said platform. One of the ponies was facing the other two with a stupid grin adorning his muzzle.

“So… what do you think, huh?” Vladimir asked, proudly flexing his right wing.

Vladimir now had his new limb actuator installed, replacing his severed wing. And the thestral had no intention of letting the others forget that one of his wings was now metal. The titanium-fiber plating glimmered in the sun, catching the eyes of the on looking unicorn and Pegasus.

“It’ll do,” Broad Sword deadpanned.

“It’ll do!? Have you seen this?” Vladimir flexed a muscle, and several razor sharp blades extended out and arranged like feathers.

“Now it looks like a pegasus wing,” Shining noted.

“Only when the blades are extended,” Vladimir retorted in an annoyed tone, retracting the blades and showing off the now bat-like wing. “Besides, you’re missing the point! If we ever get disarmed or captured again, I have a secret weapon. Remember when Chrysalis’ drones caught us?”

“Had we not been captured and killed those changeling, things probably would have turned out for the worse,” Shining Armor pointed out.

“Alright, bad example,” Vladimir conceded. “But that was a… unique situation. It’s not every day your unicorn prodigy of a sister turns out to be a changeling.”

Shining Armor winced.

The thestral gave him a look of apology. “Ah, still missing… right.”

“What about the Equestrian Hive? Has there been any word from them?” Captain Broad Sword enquired. “We haven’t heard anything, so if anypony has it’ll be one of you royalty types.”

“Not a peep,” Shining Armor regretfully informed him. “Celestia and Luna are getting more than a little worried about them. Don’t be surprised if we’re sent to investigate soon.”

“You don’t think Twilight, well… went home? Do you?”

Shining Armor didn’t answer, knowing all too well what Broad Sword was insinuating.

“What about the ponies?” Vladimir changed the subject away from Twilight Sparkle again. “Were there any at the hive when it all happened?”

“Some were visiting, actually,” Broad Sword answered. “According to the reports.”

“Hey, I’m a Captain of the Royal Guard,” Vladimir groused. “Why didn’t I get those reports?”

“You didn’t ask for them,” Broad Sword scolded. “Too fixated on getting that damned wing, I’d imagine.”

“You try getting your wing blown off in a crash and not be eager to get a new one,” Vladimir shot back. “But back to my point, what did they have to say when they got home?”

“Nothing.”

“Nothing?”

“Nothing,” Broad Sword repeated. “Because they couldn’t say anything. They never came home.”

Vladimir groaned. “Well, that’s… Crap. Things are really bad right now aren’t they?”

“When did you figure that one out?” Shining Armor stated, his voice practically dripping with sarcasm.

“Do I need to answer that?” Vladimir jokingly asked, once again displaying his limb actuator.

Shining Armor rolled his eyes, and then sighed. It was then that the sound of a not so distant whistle pierced the air; the incoming train caught his attention, and he was allowed to recall where exactly he was they stood.

The Canterlot train station was empty, only a single train was scheduled to arrive at that time. And due to the extra security beginning to rear its head again, on account of the new changeling threat, along with the train’s passengers, guards were posted all around the station. Most of the regularly scheduled trains had been cancelled until the Crystal Express arrived and left. The Crystal Express was, of course, ferrying Princess Mi Amore Cadenza to Canterlot.

Shining Armor was a little nervous, not that he showed it. Much.

The crystalline designed train sped towards the station, the train’s whistle screeching again to signal its arrival. Peaking through the windows that they could only just see through, it revealed that the majority of the train’s passengers were Cadance and Shining Armor’s Royal Guard, the rest on board being the crew of the train. At the very back was the royal car, which only had one occupant.

After Cadance had finally been able to schedule a departure from the Crystal Empire to Canterlot, she had informed them that Flurry Heart would be left in the hooves of her Crystaller, Sunburst, as it was safer in the empire than anywhere else in Equestria for the time being.

The Crystal Express steadily came to a halt, the Royal Guard quickly departing and getting on with their jobs. Two of the guards, one of whom was a long time serving Pegasus by the name of Flash Sentry, escorted the Princess out of the vehicle dutifully.

Shining Armor resisted a gulp at the sight of his wife.

“Princess Cadance,” Broad Sword greeted as the alicorn approached. “A pleasure as always.”

“And to you, both of you,” she greeted back to both the pegasus and thestral. “I’m eager to get to the castle, I don’t like being ferried around like a noblepony’s prized poodle.”

“Well given everything that’s happening, Princesses Celestia and Luna thought it necessary,” Vladimir stated.

“I know…” Cadance sighed. “Still, I prefer making my own way around. Blame the fact that I was raised in an earth pony village.”

“I won’t.”

Cadance rolled her eyes, but then smirked. “I like the wing. Suits you.”

“Somepony appreciates it, at least,” Vladimir said with a chuckle, ignoring Shining Armor’s glare.

“Now…” Cadance’s tone of voice hardened. “Shining Armor. Heel.”

Shining suddenly seemed rather small as he slowly walked up to his wife, thinking of all the childish revenge schemes he could design for the subtly smirking captains behind him. Perhaps he would enlist the help of Pinkie Pie.

“So, you’re alright?” Cadance asked, the concern in her voice allowing Shining to perk up slightly. “I’ve been told what happened. From the events up north to Twilight’s… when she… Have you heard nothing from her?”

“No, we haven’t,” Shining Armor said sadly. “And I’m fine. I promise.”

Cadance sighed. “She’ll find her way home, one way or another. She always does.”

“If what we think happened has happened, that’s what we’re worried about.”

“We can talk about it later,” Cadance concluded gently, before her features hardened again. “Besides, we have to talk about your hitchhiking first.”

Vladimir leaned over and jokingly whispered into Broad Sword’s ear: “You realise the only reason she asked if he was okay, was because she wanted to know how many bones she had to break.”

Shining Armor heard that, and gulped, his face going pale.

“AND YOU DIDN’T EVEN SAY GOODBYE!” Cadance’s Royal Canterlot Voice stormed throughout the castle, though Princess Celestia’s tea remained perfectly steady in her magic.

“You would have thought they’d lace their room with a sound suppressing charm beforehoof,” Luna dryly commented, taking a bite out of her lunch as she shifted in her dining room chair.

“I’m fairly certain they did,” Celestia noted. “But alas, it couldn’t cope.”

“DON’T ‘SORRY’ ME, MISTER!”

“How long will this be going on for?” Luna moaned. “Tis most irritating when I’m trying to enjoy my lunch.”

“She is rather upset,” Celestia stated the obvious. “I do not envy Captain Armor.”

“He’ll live. Maybe,” Luna replied. “He’s a tough stallion, after what he’s survived, which includes marrying an alicorn - The Princess of Love at that, what must his loins be made of?”

“Luna!” Celestia scolded, almost losing her tea, but she couldn’t help but let a small laugh slip.

Luna hummed, giving her sister a small smile. “I believe that’s the first you’ve laughed all week. I do not wish to bring the mood down, but you’ve taken Twilight’s disappearance hard.”

Celestia’s smile twitched, but she forced it to remain on her face. “It’s… nice to have a brief respite.”

“What else is the purpose of little sisters?”

“Pain and torment.”

Luna flicked a small piece of food into Celestia’s ethereal mane with her magic, earning her an unamused glance. Luna only stuck her tongue out in response.

“But still, a respite will be brief,” Celestia stated. “Things are going to get worse. The Changeling Queens will come, they WILL come. And should I face Twilight, under the power of another’s mind… I don’t know if I could handle it. Should I have to fight her, could I use my full strength? Could I bring myself to damage her in any way?”

“You didn’t hold back against me,” Luna pointed out.

“That was different,” Celestia stated, trying to be gentle as she said it. “You know all is long forgiven, locked in the past where it shall remain. But you CHOSE to become Nightmare Moon, Twilight will have no choice. Her actions will be that of another. Should I be forced to strike her down, I would strike down an innocent. More than that, I’d kill the mare that I would call my own daughter.”

“It might not come to that, Tia.”

“But it could,” Celestia retorted. “And it is an eventuality that I must prepare for.”

“I WOULD HAVE UNDERSTOOD!”

“She’s still going…” Luna noted.

“She will be for a while, I feel. I must say I don’t think I’ve ever heard her shout like this before. She sounds a little like you.”

“I do try to show restraint.”

“You ‘try’ and fail.”

“You’re not funny.”

Celestia didn’t answer, and only took another sip of her tea.

“But back on topic…” Luna continued on. “You’ve faced situations like this in the past. You told me all about Sunset Shimmer.”

“And yet she is fine,” Celestia stated. “Living in another world. I am happy for her, the thought that I failed that mare haunted me so. But it’s still not the same.”

“Isn’t it?”

“You know it isn’t,” Celestia snapped. “Sunset Shimmer was… is, a friend. Twilight is more. I practically raised her for the later part of her fillyhood.”

“I know,” Luna remarked. “Why did you take her on so young? You could have waited, even after the incident with her entrance exam. Waited until she was more mature, around the age of your other students.”

“No, I couldn’t,” Celestia factually stated. “Had I waited, you would have returned and the elements would never have gathered. The mark on her flank told me all I needed to know, she was a way to save you. Or to stop you, if necessary.”

“That was all? A tool?”

“A means to an end,” Celestia guiltily admitted.

“That is most unlike you, Tia. You don’t think so coldly, so calculating. You may play chess, but not like that.”

“A thousand years was almost up, and no new bearers came forth,” Celestia explained. “And then six fillies all get their cutie marks at the same moment on the same day. Of course I led them all to Ponyville from afar, but she was different. That mark on her flank set her up as the centre of it all, the Element of Magic and spark. And, beyond that, she had power beyond any normal unicorn.

“She is a royal changeling,” Luna pointed out.

“But we didn’t know that then,” Celestia responded. “I had to take special care with her, I had intended to forge her into what I needed.”

“And you did.”

“Thankfully, not as I had originally intended.”

“Oh?”

Celestia sighed. “You try singing a filly to sleep after she suffers a nightmare, and tell me you can ever see her as a mere tool again. Try spending every day with her, and loving it. Teaching her, caring for her. Experiencing what it is like to be a mother. How I had originally seen her the day we met, it repulses me.”

“We all got to dark places in times of desperation,” Luna said in understanding. “You’ve never told me that before, or anypony I’d say.”

“No, I haven’t.”

“Not even her?”

“What would I say?” Celestia retorted. “Hi Twilight, you know I love you but I used to see you as a tool and nothing more!”

“Perhaps not so bluntly. Just tell her in the same words you said to me. I’d imagine there would be tears, and then lots of hugging. She loves you as much as you do her, you know.”

“Mother knows why.”

“You know perfectly well,” Luna sternly responded. “That time you spent with her wasn’t a one way thing.”

“I know.” Celestia sighed. “I just… Sometimes I wish she was my filly. By blood, I mean. Her true mother is dead. I don’t want to be a replacement.”

“You’re not,” Luna assured. “Recall Twilight Velvet. Another mother to Twilight Sparkle. “Two of you raised her, one of you was biological and went to extremes to protect her. She loves all three equally, and all three love her back in equal measure. Even with Chrysalis gone. It’s not a typical family situation to be sure, but I don’t think she has ever cared.”

Celestia finished her tea, sighed, and then sat back in her chair. “Maybe you’re right. No, you are right. I already knew all that, sometimes I just need to hear it I suppose.”

“You’re hopeless,” Luna joked.

“Oh yeah?” Celestia smirked. “So, are you ever giving me a niece or nephew anytime soon?”

“With the right mare or stallion,” Luna stated. “And you’re not flipping this around so easily!”

“I’M YOUR WIFE FOR PONIES SAKE!”

Luna growled. “Oh for the love of… CADENZA! THE WHOLE CASTLE CAN HEAR YOU, SHUT UP!”

Silence responded, and they could just picture the heavily blushing pink alicorn. At least they cut Shining Armor’s scolding short.

‘A respite, huh?’ Celestia mused to herself. ‘Let’s enjoy this while it lasts.’

Author's Notes:

Some more lighthearted tones, t'was a respite for more than just Celestia.

Act 1 ends now, let's get to business.

28 - Act 1 Epilogue

The Council Hive

What was once a chamber where the Changeling Queens would gather and hold council was no longer recognisable, the room having been restored to the glory of four thousand years ago. The seats for the various queens were no longer present, only a large dominant throne that cast its shadow across the newly revitalised throne room.

The entire hive, in truth, was in a far better condition than it had been in a very long time. The Empress has used her unrivalled knowledge of the structure to direct drones into restoring every inch of the place. Every single crack and faded wall was repaired seamlessly, the hive slowly becoming once again worthy of the one who held dominion over it.

And work had only just begun.

Empress Immortalis sat alone in the throne room, sitting contently in her throne. Her eyes were closed as she immersed herself in the hive mind, something that she had been deprived of for far too long. She had been sifting through the various Changeling Queens, learning about the world she had found herself in while directing her subjects. Four thousand years was a long time to miss out on, and she found herself… perplexed by some of the changes. Radio, steam engines, zeppelins; her changeling told her all the specifics. And, of course, she had learnt more about the affairs of the modern world. Zebrica, the Griffon Kingdom, the Dragon Lands, among many others. And of course there was also Equestria.

That, she wanted to speak with a particular Changeling Queen about face-to-face.

As summoned, Queen Twilight Sparkle opened the doors to the throne room and walked on in, her glowing red eyes meeting the Empress’. Twilight bowed on reaching the throne, before rising up again.

“You summoned me, Empress?”

“I did, I needed to hear some things from your mouth rather than across the hive,” Immortalis stated. “I have some questions about Equestria, and you shall answer them.”

“I will answer whatever I can.”

“Good girl. Now,” the Empress started. “What is this about the sun and moon being controlled by two ponies?”

“Alicorns. Two of the four currently known to exist,” Twilight explained. “Celestia and Luna are two members of the Equestrian Triumvirate, along with my sister-in law, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.”

“How?” the Empress bluntly enquired. “How could any being control the sun and moon?”

“Over a thousand years ago, sometime before Celestia and Luna were even born, an unknown catastrophe disrupted the planet’s natural orbit around the sun and likewise the moon’s orbit of the planet.”

“You mean to tell me you simply forgot what caused it?” The Empress’ tone was somewhat mocking.

“It is before recorded history, much like you were,” Twilight continued. “Unicorns tended the cycle for a while. At least, until the population founded Equestria and Discord arrived a few decades later.”

“Discord?”

“A spirit of chaos. Once he was an adversary of Equestria, now he is an ally. And a powerful one. However, we do not know where he is. He goes away every now and then to parts unknown, likely seeking his own amusement.”

“An issue for later,” Immortalis noted. “What did he do?”

“He swept aside Equestria’s feeble defences, Queen Platinum lost control. Discord used the sun and moon as some of his playthings, raising and lowering them as he saw fit. That is, until his defeat at the hooves of Celestia and Luna, who were equally given the throne by Platinum at the urging of Starswirl the Bearded. They then took dominion over the celestial bodies.”

“And, are they specifically required for it?”

“No,” Twilight answered. “Any being with alicorn level magical strength could perform the act with practice and training.”

“So any Changeling Queen could theoretically do it?”

“Yes.”

“And me?”

“Most definitely.”

Immortalis hummed. “That is good to know. I wasn’t keen on the idea of leaving them alive.”

“Equestria are by far the greatest threat to your reign,” Twilight stated. “They must be targeted first!”

“Oh?”

“Even with the Elements of Harmony rendered useless, the alicorns are still a huge threat. And they have an army to back them up. Equestria is sizable, and changeling numbers have declined since your time.”

“Nothing a collection of keen, strategic minds cannot solve,” Immortalis stated with a smirk. “And your minds are mine now.”

“We are all up to the challenge,” Twilight assured. “I have always loved solving problems.”

“It is good to know you remain so faithful, Queen Twilight.”

“I have been enlightened,” Twilight stated, ignoring her own voice screaming out from the depths of her mind.

“And you shall see that it is for the best,” Immortalis remarked. “Our ascension is coming; the natural order of the world demands it.”

“As you say, Empress.”

“Good,” the Empress replied. “Anything else you want to add about Equestria?”

“The Crystal Heart,” Twilight noted. “The power source behind the Crystal Empire, and in the possession of Cadenza. In our hooves our power could be unlimited, if the heart is properly maintained. However, the Princess of Love could use it against us, the sheer power of the love energy within can be weaponised. It destroyed King Sombra, and it could overwhelm us too.”

“The Crystal Empire is far north, in the middle of a frozen wasteland?”

“Between Equestria and Draco’s former hive, yes.”

“Then we shall leave it be for now,” Immortalis decided. “We can deal with them when the rest of the ponies’ civilisation falls.”

“And after that?”

“We expand. Each species will be brought under hoof, those who survive will serve us. Cannon fodder is always useful in warfare.”

“We have plenty of drones,” Twilight pointed out.

“I’d rather keep our population stable,” Immortalis stated. “But for now we have far more detailed plans to work out. Knowing our end objectives is good, but knowing exactly how we achieve them is better.”

“Are you going to be filling the other queens in on our end goals?”

“I already have,” the Empress informed Twilight, who briefly listened in and heard Immortalis’ voice pervading throughout the hive mind conveying their conversation.

“So I see,” Twilight remarked. “Well in that case, I already know of something that will assist in this campaign.”

“Oh?” the Empress sat forward, all ears.

“You have one advantage in particular against them. The Princess of the Sun specifically.”

“And what, pray tell, might that be?”

Twilight Sparkle smirked. “Me.”

29 - Intermission: Something Strong

Canterlot, three days after Twilight’s disappearance

Celestia was roused from her nap as the commotion from outside reached her ears, causing them to flick. Blinking owlishly, her eyes began to focus, revealing the stack of papers she had been working through. A sheepish smile crossed her muzzle, trying to remember the last time paperwork had caused her to drop off.

She was interrupted again as the noise outside nagged at her attention. It was coming from outside her own chamber doors, and though she couldn’t make out what was being said, the voices were distinct enough; the two gruff males were obviously her guards, but the third female voice was one she couldn’t quite put a hoof on.

Casting a quick spell, she amplified the sound coming from that direction.

“The Princess said she was not to be disturbed,” one of the guards, ‘Stalwart Shield’ as Celestia noted, stated in a passive aggressive manner.

“I don’t care what she said hours ago, I demand to talk to her now!” She could have sworn she knew that voice, and a feeling of irritation crept into her mind.

“You don’t get to demand anything ma’am,” the second guard rebuffed.

‘That was definitely Quick Blow.’

“She said she could only be disturbed in the event of an emergency, or by her family.”

“Family!?” the mare shouted. “FAMILY!? We’ve known each other for years, her niece is married to my son, and we both call the same mare our daughter. The only way I could be any more family is if I married the damn Princess myself!”

Celestia ears flattened against her head. With everything that had been going on, she had completely neglected to involve Twilight’s other mother, Twilight Velvet. The realisation felt like a lead weight in her stomach, and shame coursed through her veins. Without a moment’s hesitation, she threw the doors to her chamber open, and pulled the younger mare in with her magic, closing the doors behind her. She unceremoniously set the light grey mare down in a cushioned chair by her desk, casting her shameful gaze towards the ground as Twilight Velvet glared daggers at her.

Celestia bit her lip and sighed, forcing herself to meet the angered mare’s gaze apologetically. Her horn flickered in its soft yellow glow and a tea tray with a few pastries set out on it floated over to the other unicorn.

Velvet glanced between Celestia and the small treats, her look flattening as she cleared her throat. “Now is hardly the time to think tea and cookies are going to fix this, Princess,” she hissed.

“I can’t apologise enough for not telling you sooner. How much do you already know?”

“Shining Armor only let slip so much.” She pointed at the tea tray. “But it was enough to know I’m going to need something stronger.”

In a flash of yellow light, the contents of the tray disappeared, being replaced with a set of wine glasses, and two bottles of an expensive vintage. Celestia reached for a glass, but her eyes became as wide as saucers and Velvet instead reached for the bottle, popping the cork and sticking the neck straight in her muzzle. After a few seconds, Velvet came up for air. “Start from the beginning.”

Three knocks rebounded off of Celestia’s door.

Luna frowned when no answer came. “Sister? Sister, are you in there?” She sat silent for a moment. “Tia, this is no time for games!”

There was no sound reaching the lunar monarch’s ears. Celestia must have had the privacy spell up, barricading the sound from her room. A bemused expression crossed her face as she knocked a little harder on the door.

After a few more seconds of no response, Luna grunted in frustration. While she was a master tactician on the field of battle she had remarkably little patience when it came to her sister, a side effect of growing up so close to each other. With a stomp of her hoof and a flick of her tail, Luna decided she had waited long enough. She forced the doors open, launching into her prepared tirade.

“Celestia, why weren't you there to lower the sun? You have never before…” words failed her.

She had barged in to find her sister flat on her back, legs flailing upwards, panting heavily. Then she noticed, pressed up against her side was a smaller mare, also on her back, also trying to control her breathing. Luna’s muzzle went bright red, her ears splayed out, and she had to look anywhere but right in front of her.

“And then… after three hours of frantic searching… we find her, sleeping soundly in her book fort.” Ripples of laughter came from both mares, and the cogs in Luna’s mind ground to a halt as she forced herself to register the ridiculous scene in front of her.

‘The smaller mare is Twilight Velvet, they haven’t been doing what I thought they had, and the empty wine bottles explain why they are on their backs. Right, OK.’

“Ah sister, so nice of you to join us.” Celestia grinned, the stench of alcohol strong in the room and her words slightly slurred.

Luna shook her head, casting out the nasty images her subconscious has been kind enough to make for her. “So this is why you didn’t meet me to swap out the sun, Celestia. What’s the occasion?” Luna cocked an eyebrow, but her sister paid it no mind.

“It seems I had been remiss. I had failed to inform my daughter's mother of recent events,” the white alicorn once again barely managed to stutter out in her drunken stupor.

Luna raised an eyebrow, though with a tinge of amusement. “Not many ponies have ever said the words ‘my daughter’s mother’. I assume you are referring to Twilight then?”

“Yeah,” Velvet piped up. “She didn’t tell me what had happen on our daughter’s trip.”

Luna’s mind skipped again, before understanding what she had actually meant. “Ah. I take it you are now up to date?” she enquired, forcing herself to keep the rising fits of giggles at bay and maintain some level of professional control.

“Yes, I think so.” She picked up an empty wine bottle. “But I guess we’ll see in the morning.” The younger mare giggled, enticing another one from Celestia.

Luna levitated the empty bottle away from the drunk pair, and took a look upon the label. Blinking to confirm she had read it right, her jaw dropped in shock. “Tia, you told me we had run out of this vintage!?”

Celestia had the decency to look sheepish. “I may have stashed a few bottles in my personal vault.” Luna raised that eyebrow again. “Ok, closer to fifty.” Another wine glass winked into existence.

Luna took the glass, and with a flash of her own magic, swapped it out for a small tankard, smiling at her sister. “I need a bigger vessel if I have any chance of catching up.” Her sister smiled up at her. “So, where were you?” Luna settled onto one of the rooms oversized seating pillows, promptly taking a large swig of the filled tankard.

“Velvet was just telling me about the time Twilight went missing during magic kindergarten, for the … fifth time?”

“Oh, then please, do continue.” Luna turned to Velvet.

“Well…”

Velvet grinned as she went into the ridiculous stories of Twilight’s foalhood crusades, the odd little bunch enjoying themselves as they drank to their hearts’ content.

Author's Notes:

Guest chapter by:
RC2101_Copey
& Shadowwolf101

---

This chapter is two days after 'Troubling News' and about four days before 'A Respite'. And of course, as it is an intermission much like in the first Change, this chapter was brought to you by my editor, Copey.

Act 2 begins next week!

30 - Act 2 Prologue

Canterlot

The day dawned anew; it was Princess Celestia favourite part of the day, but today it was one that brought little comfort. She let out an exhausted sigh, her thoughts still remaining with Twilight Sparkle, alternating with that of her still very silent hive.

“The captains will be here soon,” Luna assured, she and her sister both sitting in the elder’s tea room. “They will discover what lays beneath.”

“I’m worried what they’ll find,” Celestia admitted. “Even if we save Twilight, how could I tell her that her hive was destroyed?”

“We don’t know that,” Luna retorted. “The chaos of recent days has been felt far and wide, the Equestrian Hive would be no different.”

“But to hear nothing? And no ponies ever returning from it? Lulu, we should have sent a force there a week ago.”

“There was a lot on all our minds,” Luna pointed out. “There still is. Afflicted changelings are showing up all over Equestria with increased intensity. You know an invasion is coming.”

“I know. And I fear where it may take us,” the older alicorn stated. “So quickly the joy has been sucked from Canterlot’s streets.”

“Didn’t stop you and Twilight Velvet the other night,” Luna teased. “I shall forever remember the sight of you two on your backs, drunk.”

“A momentary respite, much like our conversation yesterday,” Celestia rebuffed. “But not lasting.”

“Yet still joyful, in their own way,” Luna maintained. “Hold onto them Celestia, you know the importance of not letting these things get to you. We alicorns most of all.”

Celestia sighed. “I know, Luna. But for every moment of peace, reality seems to rush back in soon after.”

“You’ve been like this for over a week now.”

“And what do you expect?”

“Twilight wouldn’t want you to be so distracted,” Luna argued.

“I fear what she wants now is my death.”

“That would be the thoughts of the one behind all this,” Luna retorted. “Not Twilight.”

“And what if I must go to certain lengths to prevent Twilight from hurting somepony? What if I am forced to strike down my daughter? What lengths must I go to face all the queens?”

“You must remain in control of your emotions, sister!” Luna said in a steely voice, her tone understanding but harsh. “You know what happen if you lost control. You know that path leads down a path of darkness, to Daybreaker.”

Celestia narrowed her eyes. “Is that the pot calling kettle black, dearest sister?”

Luna stamped a hoof on the table. “I need not reminding! But we must remain objective in this situation! I know you have a personal connection to this crisis, but you must face it like all the others.”

Celestia shot up from her seat and stood towering over her younger sister, her wings flaring aggressively. “The last time this happened, I lost you for a thousand years!”

The door to the tea room suddenly opened with Vladimir, Shining Armor and Broad Sword peaking in, slightly concerned about the Royal Canterlot Voice they were just subjected to.

Shining Armor coughed into a hoof. “Er, are we interrupting anything?”

Celestia huffed in irritation and then sat down again, ignoring her sister’s concerned glance. “No, thank you for coming. Please, sit.”

The three ponies did as they were told, taking seats around the table and watching the princesses expectantly. Celestia took a moment to collect herself, and cool the flames within her. When she was ready, she released a breath and addressed the three.

“You are of course aware of what has been happening with the changelings. And now we have a mission for you three.”

“Anything you need, your highness,” Broad Sword dutifully stated. “Where are we heading?”

“The Equestrian Hive,” Luna picked up. “We are concerned for their wellbeing, we want you to ascertain their current status and report back to us. If they are well, or as well as they can be, make sure whoever is currently leading them knows to be in contact with us. If not, help any changeling or pony you can but don’t risk yourselves unnecessarily. We’ll need you in the times to come.”

“Will we be taking anypony with us?” Vladimir asked.

“No, just you three. A small group to get in and out, without stirring the bee hive as I believe the modern saying is.”

“Was that a joke?” Shining asked with slight amusement. “You know, bugs and hives.”

“Oh,” Luna muttered, slightly embarrassed. “That… was not intention. But it is irrelevant, Prince Armor. Do not be distracted.”

Shining shook his head. “Alright, sorry. Small group, got it.”

Celestia nodded. “Take whatever you need for the job, and come back safe my little ponies.”

“We intend to, Princess.”

“There is something else I would like to discuss with them, alone,” Luna stated.

“Oh?” Celestia questioned. “And what might that be?”

“Nothing too important, sister. It won’t take long.”

Celestia was a little suspicious at her request, but did not argue it. She just didn’t have the patience at that moment to argue about it. So, after bidding her ponies a good day and good luck, she departed the room to get on with the rest of her daily duties.

Shining Armor, Vladimir and Broad Sword watched her leave, before turning to look at Princess Luna with perplexed expressions.

“OK, what is this about?” Vladimir asked. “You seem extra serious all of a sudden.”

“It is a serious matter,” Luna replied. “I am worried about my sister.”

“Worried?” Broad Sword questioned. “What do you mean? She seemed fine, if a bit stressed.”

“It is more than mere stress,” Luna stated. “She has been preventing my access to her dreams, but I have been able to catch momentary glimpses. What I have seen is… disturbing.”

The three ponies shared concerned glances, before giving the Princess of the Night their full attention.

“Twilight’s situation has affected her more than the rest of us, even you Shining Armor. Perhaps even more than Twilight Velvet and Night Light.”

“She’s my sister,” Shining deadpanned. “I would beg to differ.”

Luna’s features darkened. “Well, you would be wrong. Twilight is at its centre, but this entire crisis is getting to her. She has not been this emotionally strained since my fall, and the only time she has come close to that since was when Queen Twilight was injured by Serpens all those years ago. You remember how that ended for the imposter’s followers.”

They all knew the answer to that. No survivors.

“I recall that she was angry, she had every right to be back then and even now,” Vladimir stated. “How is it worse?”

“Ever since they admitted how they felt about one another, they have been closer than ever,” Luna pointed out. “What has happened hurt her more, and arguably her fate is one potentially worse than mere death. Combine that with the death and destruction that has already occurred, and what is yet to come. My sister’s anger is growing by the day, there have been moments where I can talk her down and return her to the calm princess we all know. But those moments of respite are all too fleeting.”

“So… what?”

“With our power, being emotionally compromised is a VERY dangerous thing,” Luna explained urgently. “I would know. I want you all to be aware of this, just in case it becomes a problem.”

Broad Sword didn’t seem convinced. “All due respect, but do you honestly believe this would turn Princess Celestia against Equestria?”

“I never said that,” Luna rebuffed. “We are not the focus of her anger, quite the opposite. But a raging fire is hard to control. Should she be pushed far enough she may lash out, and there may be collateral damage. If that happens, I must stop her, and I may need your help.”

“Have you talked to Cadance about this?” Shining Armor asked.

“I intend to. But I hope we solve this crisis soon, and allow my sister time to heal emotionally. Saving Twilight could be key.”

“I had every intent of saving my little sister,” Shining Armor pointed out. “Don’t you worry about that.”

“It’s my job to worry,” Luna remarked in a deadpan. “But for now, you have something that urgently requires your attention. I wish you luck.”

Author's Notes:

Back into the thick of it, and Celestia is getting worse.

Next time, we get back to the normal 2000+ words chapters, and the Captain's Crew go visit the hive.

31 - Abandoned

The Entrance of the Equestrian Hive

Vladimir, Broad Sword and Shining Armor gently began to approach where they knew one of the entrances to the Equestrian Hive would be. They had been dropped off via helicopter a short ways back, deciding to hoof it out from there so as to not attract any undue attention to themselves. On a normal day a perception filter would be covering up their chosen entrance, and the only reason they should have been able to find it with ease was because they already knew exactly where it was. However, just like all the previous days leading up to that point it was anything but normal.

The entrance was completely visible to all outside eyes. There was no perception filter, no guards, and even the doorway at the end of the cavern opening was wide open. The three ponies stood at the entrance to said cavern staring down into it, each of them on edge.

“Well, that’s unnerving,” Vladimir commented. “Abandoned. That shouldn’t be like that, should it?”

“We can see it normally for one thing,” Broad Sword pointed out. “And there are no guards or anything. I don’t like the look of this.”

“We keep going,” Shining Armor commanded. “We need to see what’s going on inside the hive.”

“We should be even more careful in there,” Broad Sword responded. “Last thing we want is to get trapped underground.”

“We will. Come on.”

The three armoured equestrians continued with caution, creeping their way into the cavern and through those large doors. The hallways beyond were just as silent as the entrance, but the most distressing fact wasn’t that. No, it wasn’t the stillness of the hive or the odd claustrophobic feeling they were all getting without the presence of the changelings.

No, it was the fact that there were signs of a struggle, and they were everywhere.

Discarded weapons and armour, gashes along the walls, magic burns. They even found a smear of dried blood that was in such a pattern that it suggested something, changeling or pony, was dragged violently through the hallway.

And the silence remained.

By now it was painfully obvious something big had happened in the absence of Queen Twilight Sparkle, and they could make some good guesses as to what. But despite the blood and damage, there was still something missing. Something they expected to see around every corner but never came across.

“Shining?” Vladimir called out. “Where are all the bodies?”

“Removed?” Broad Sword suggested.

“Why bother? The attackers obviously didn’t intend to keep the place,” Shining stated in response. “You saw those drag marks, blood streaking across the floor. I think they were taken by force.”

“To have done to them what was done to Queen Draco and her hive,” Broad Sword morbidly agreed.

“We should check the atrium next, then the throne room.”

“Got it.”

They continued onwards, Vladimir taking point with Broad Sword taking the rear. All of them drew their weapons before proceeding and readied themselves for anything. Their intakes and exhales of breath were steady and quiet, each step calculated in order to reduce the noise produced. After agonising minutes of deafening silence they came close to an entrance into the atrium.

“Just around the next corner,” Vladimir stated back to his fellows in hushed tones.

The thestral rounded one last corner, and halted suddenly. The others walked up and stood alongside him, both staring at the same thing as Vladimir.

“Well,” the Captain of the Lunar Guard said. “So much for no bodies.”

A dead changeling was crushed up against a broken door that had been blown off its hinges, the doorway in question giving a view of the atrium beyond. It seemed like the changeling had been thrown into the doors at incredible speeds, likely a decently powerful spell, the door giving way to the impact and killing the changeling. A quick inspection also revealed the changeling to be of neither Twilight’s hive nor Queen Draco’s.

“One of the attackers I’d say,” Broad Sword noted. “They didn’t take their own dead with them.”

“They came to take the population of this hive, disabling at most and not killing,” Shining Armor observed with a grim expression. “I doubt those defending themselves had any such reservations. But it didn’t help them, and whoever is behind this has no need of the dead.”

“You know this changeling’s fate was taken from him,” Broad Sword stated. “None of his actions were his own in the end.”

“I know. And now Twilight’s hive is… with her.”

Broad Sword placed a hoof on Shining Armor’s shoulder, the unicorn sagging slightly out of despair. They were distracted by a loud cough given off by Vladimir, who had entered the atrium and was beckoning them to follow. When they did so, Vladimir sadly gestured towards a prone earth pony mare laying by several upturned tables.

Vladimir sighed. “They may have wanted the changelings alive, but they had no interest in the ponies.”

“That’s why none of the visitors returned,” Broad Sword noted. “We have to assume they are all dead.”

“Records indicated that there were a little over two dozen ponies visiting around the time everything went silent,” Shining Armor said. “On a piece of paper that number seems small. But it’s two dozen lives too many.”

“Well, I can spot a few others,” Vladimir responded, looking over a railing down into the rest of the atrium.

One such pony carcass sat at the base of the seemingly intact statue of Queens Avia and Chrysalis, surrounded by a few more dead invaders. There seemed to be a few more bodies around the various floors, leading them to the conclusion that the atrium was where the fighting and resistance was the heaviest, unsurprising considering that the atrium was essentially the beating heart of the hive. A now silent and very dead heart.

“There were thousands upon thousands of changelings here, this was the second largest hive,” Broad Sword noted. “They can’t have gotten them all.”

“If they’d assimilated the largest hive and all the rest…” Vladimir pointed out. “Though, I hope some got out.”

“There’s nothing here for us,” Shining Armor declared. “We’ll check the throne room, and then decide what to do from there.”

The other two nodded in confirmation, letting the Prince take the lead with the two captains following shortly behind. That deep into the hive they continued on to only hear silence, signs of a struggle still present. It was all exactly the same as it had been since they first entered the giant subterranean structure. The only exception was a few more bodies, one more pony and the rest being changelings. One of those changelings was a guard from Twilight’s hive, having likely been inadvertently killed during a struggle with the invaders.

When the group eventually reached the throne room and entered the large cavern they were met with exactly what they expected to be met with. Nothing. Nothing at all. The room was empty, but showing the same signs of fighting as the rest of the hive. Both the doors were already open on their arrival, giving them an immediate view of the entire throne room. The three ponies strode in, the captains studying the entire thing while the Prince was transfixed with what remained of the throne itself.

The once mighty seat of power was no more, a scorch mark from a powerful magic blast in its place with the spell having completely destroyed the throne. Shining Armor stopped, looking down to find one piece of the rubble at his hooves; the very edge of a pink starburst could still be seen on it, a single smaller white star remaining just a little ways from the point. It was all that remained of the proud cutie mark that used to decorate the back of the throne. His sister’s mark.

Broad Sword had also noted the vandalism, and walked up next to the unicorn. “An act of blatant disrespect against Twilight. If she is under this control of sorts, then the one pulling the strings is clearly proud of it.”

Shining Armor gave the Pegasus a brief glare before turning back to the throne, fire in his eyes. Whatever his thoughts, he didn’t share them, electing to remain silent in his rumination.

Vladimir looked on just behind the two, seeing that Shining Armor needed his space for the moment. He turned away from the throne and began to walk back towards the doorway, exiting out into the hall beyond.

He had only just taken that step out when he was suddenly and very violently tackled to the ground.

“Hey!” Broad Sword shouted, having seen the strike from the corner of his eye, quickly rushing back to aid his friend with Shining quickly snapping out of his inner thoughts and following behind.

“Ngh…” Vladimir groaned as he took in the too glowing orbs staring down at him, two orbs containing what he swore appeared to be embarrassment.

“Façade, they’re friends!” another male voice shouted, one that Vladimir recognised.

It appeared Shining Armor and Broad Sword did too, given that they screeched to a halt the moment they heard him.

“Carduus?”

Façade stepped off the thestral, a little flustered. “Yeah, I can see that. The fur gave it away.”

Vladimir rubbed his head briefly before sitting up, finding an outstretched hole riddled hoof waiting for him. Vladimir accepted the help, and Façade helped the stricken thestral to his hooves.

It was now that Shining Armor and Broad Sword fully walked out into the hall and joined their fellow pony, all three taking in the new arrivals.

There was Façade, a changeling adorned in the red armour of Queen Draco’s guard. Carduus was with him, as were Panacea and Iuvenes.

“Carduus!” Shining Armor greeted, relief flooding his voice. “You’re all alright?”

“Barely,” Carduus responded before pointing at Façade. “We have him to thank.”

“You mean the guy who tackled me?” Vladimir deadpanned.

“Sorry for that,” Façade apologised. “You popped out right in front of me, I thought you were one of them.”

“You mean the attacking changelings?” Shining asked.

“Yes, the Empress’ attack dogs,” Façade replied.

“Empress?”

“You don’t know yet?” Iuvenes enquired incredulously.

“They don’t have a hive link, Iuvenes,” Panacea reminded her daughter.

“Neither do we now!”

Shining sighed. “Can you please explain what is going on?”

“Before contact was lost, Queen Twilight believed the Empress of the Changelings was behind all of this,” Carduus explained. “She was going to propose this to the Council when everything happened.”

Broad Sword rubbed his chin. “I… wasn’t aware the changelings had an Empress.”

“We didn’t until recently,” Carduus replied. “At least, not for a long time.”

“Huh?”

“It’s an old legend,” the changeling continued. “I better explain it to your princesses, they need to know what they’re up against.”

“Hold on, are you certain this ‘Empress’ is what’s causing all of this?”

“Do you trust your own sister’s deduction skills?”

“Well… yes.”

“Then yes, I am.”

“I hate to interrupt, but what now?” Vladimir asked.

“Getting out of here would be a good start,” Façade remarked.

“Yeah, and who are you again?”

“Name’s Façade,” the changeling formally introduced himself. “Served under Queen Draco’s guard, protected the embassy in Canterlot until the Queen severed us. Then I came here, was joined to Queen Twilight’s hive, and then she disconnected me too. I also saved the free minds of this lot. Any more questions? Because, I mean, we really shouldn’t stay here.”

Vladimir blinked. “No, I think that answered my question well enough.”

“We have an extraction ready when needed,” Shining Armor stated. “You’re welcome to join us.”

“That would be appreciated,” Carduus said with a shrug. “I mean, if there’s room.”

Shining nodded for the group to follow him, and they all fell into step behind. Carduus stayed close to his family in the middle of the group while Broad Sword and Vladimir guarded the rear with Shining and Façade taking point. They began to take the most direct route to the hive’s exit, making no unnecessary detours.

“So,” Façade spoke up to Shining as they walked. “You’re Queen Twilight’s adoptive brother, right?”

“Just ‘brother’ will do,” Shining Armor replied. “But yes, I am.”

“Well, then I can only imagine how all this is for you. I’m sorry.”

“Thanks, I guess. What exactly happened here anyhow?”

“Several of the Empress’ thralls assaulted the hive soon after the Queen cut us all off,” Façade began to explain. “The entire hive was taken and the ponies killed. Queen Vulgaris led the assault, just as much of a thrall as the drones.”

“What about you lot, why are you still here?”

“The hive was in a frenzy, none of them were thinking straight with what happened. They could barely fight back let alone do something like hide,” Façade stated. “But this is my second time disconnecting, I was able to stay a little more level headed. I ran into Carduus and his family about to be assaulted by Vulgaris’ venomous little daughter, and I couldn’t let them be taken. After Imperious and her escort were fought off, I helped the family hide and wait it out.”

“And what of any other changelings?”

“We couldn’t help any others, we tried at one point and had to change hiding spots after that failure,” Façade said regretfully. “I was the only one of us capable of any real fighting, and I’m just one changeling.”

“I understand. You did what you could.”

“I hope so,” Façade muttered with a grimace. “But anyway, we managed to hold out until they all left. We’ve been here for the past week, using whatever food and such that was left behind to survive but were afraid to stray too far in case any sentries remained.”

“Well, it doesn’t seem like they bothered. This Empress has something different in mind for all those changelings.”

“Nothing good.”

“You think?”

After a little more travel, they successfully reached the exit and the bright sunlight was there to greet them in reward. They could all breathe a sigh of relief as they took in fresh air, some more so than others.

“I thought we’d never see the sun again!” Iuvenes stated. “Next time we should build a normal city.”

“I’m not giving up on the hive just yet,” Carduus said, glancing back down towards the hive. “Not after all the work we’ve put into it.”

“We’ve got to get the Queen back first,” Façade noted. “And that means getting back to the alicorns.”

“You’re sticking with us then?” Vladimir enquired.

“What? You think I’d run off once we reached the sunlight?”

“It was possible, you’re not part of Twilight’s hive.”

Façade shook his head. “Twilight Sparkle is… admirable; I mean, raised by ponies and then going on to defeating Crudelis and saving the world a couple times… Beyond that, I know the best way to help out with fixing this mess is going to be with you guys.”

The thestral snorted. “Right. Well then Façade, welcome to our merry little gang.”

32 - Return to Canterlot

Ponyville, Golden Oaks Library

“Pinkie, stop it. Now.”

“All I’m saying is that if we build a giant fly zapper we could easily beat the Empress!”

The four ponies and one dragon had recently received a scroll from Princess Celestia saying she had received word from the Equestrian Hive. She was vague on the details, but she had mentioned that Shining Armor and the others had all but confirmed the one behind everything was a changeling previously thought to be a mere legend.

Spike groaned. “One, she’s not a fly. Two, no it wouldn’t; she’s an ancient being equally powered to the princesses and with an army behind her. Three, how would you even go about doing that? Actually, forget I asked. I don’t want to know.”

Pinkie rolled her eyes. “Puh-leaze. You’re just jealous you didn’t think of it first. Besides, we’ve done this kind of shtick before.”

“Ancient evils coming back does seem to be our thing,” Rainbow Dash commented. “Though the fly zapper might be a bit farfetched.”

“And if Rainbow Dash thinks something is farfetched, it’s farfetched,” Applejack jabbed.

“Hey!”

Pinkie Pie huffed in annoyance. “OK, it was just an idea. Yeesh.”

“We could just have Fluttershy use the stare,” Rainbow casually suggested.

“Oh, um… I really don’t like using that unless I, you know, have to,” Fluttershy stated.

“And a world-ending force doesn’t count?”

“Well, she is hurting innocent changelings, and that does make me a little mad…” Fluttershy sighed “Point taken.”

“There’s little point in making plans like this,” Spike rebuffed. “I gathered you to tell you what the Princess said, nothing more.”

“But we know who is behind it now!” Rainbow Dash pressed.

“So what? How do any of you plan on getting to her?”

Silence gave him the answer he already knew was coming.

“I thought as much. Really, this changes nothing.”

“Reluctantly, I agree with Spike,” Applejack stated. “We can’t go in like a blind dog in an apple orchard, it ain’t at all practical.”

“Thank you, Applejack,” Spike said to the apple farmer. “You know I like it as much as the rest. But the last thing Equestria needs is the rest of the Element Bearers captured or dead. Without Twilight you can’t really do anything.”

“We were always at our best together,” Fluttershy pointed out. “All six of us girls.”

“Well, you’re a dragon,” Rainbows stated, pointing at Spike. “Can’t you do something?”

“Maybe, with a good plan of action. I don’t have that.”

“So we’re stuck waiting, again?”

“Keep talking like that and the trouble will come to us,” Applejack dryly stated.

“I’m sure the Princess will make up a plan now she knows what she’s up against,” Spike said, though his hope appeared to be a little strained. “She has to.”

An urgent knock on the door caught their attention, all of the library’s occupants whirling around to face it. After a few shared glances, Applejack moved forwards to open the doorway. On the doorstep was a rather nervous looking grey Pegasus with a bag full of mail around her neck.

“Uh, h-hi Applejack!” Derpy greeted half-heartedly. “I’m not, uh, interrupting or anything?”

“Uh, no. Not at all,” Applejack assured. “Girl, ya’ll look like a mess. What’s up?”

“Uh, I was just on my rounds and, well, I saw some changelings come walking on into town,” she explained.

Canterlot Castle

Celestia read the brief message that Prince Shining Armor had sent her for the hundredth time. Anything to pass the time while waiting for them to arrive back in the capital. She and her sister were in the war room once more, but only they. They had both been silent since the letter had arrived and a second been sent to Spike, contemplating the revelation.

“The Empress…” Luna finally spoke, humming to herself. “Did they not give any good amount of detail? You still haven’t let me read it.”

Celestia said nothing, simply passing over the parchment to her little sister.

Princess Celestia

The Equestrian Hive is compromised, survivors have been found. All changelings, no ponies alive. Confirmed, mastermind is so-called ‘Empress of the Changelings’. Ancient legend come to life. Returning to Canterlot, will explain more on arrival.

Prince Shining Armor

“Ah, it is indeed brief,” Luna commented. “How does a Changeling Queen get the title of ‘Empress’? I have never heard of that until now.”

Celestia snorted. “Self-appointed I would imagine. Arrogant and vain, along with a deep superiority complex.”

“She could be a naturally higher form of changeling we have yet to encounter,” Luna theorised.

“She could just as easily be another queen with a bit of dark magic behind her.”

“We won’t know unless we make her acquaintance,” Luna pointed out. “But her mind must be advanced, or at the very least the part of her mind controlling the hive. No one Changeling Queen could normally take on each and every single hive into their mind, according to Twilight at least.”

“You are correct, sister. Twilight researched it extensively, along with anything else she could get her hooves on in the early days.”

“I am aware of her… hobbies,” Luna remarked. “She must have known of this legend.”

“I imagined she did, she may have even suspected,” Celestia agreed. “We’ll have to ask the changelings Shining Armor recovered. If she was relegated to legend something must have stopped her all that time ago.”

“An elder sister perhaps?” Luna joked.

“Don’t,” Celestia scolded. “Not now.”

“If I can joke on my own mistakes, you too can afford at least a chuckle, Tia.”

Celestia didn’t answer, instead just moving on. “Either way, if the legend details how she was defeated we could repeat the process. Maybe even improve upon it and finish the Empress forever.

“Not looking for a peaceful solution?”

“No.”

“You have always been an optimist, Celestia. This is most unlike you.”

“Maybe you just haven’t seen everything about me.”

“I have, in your dreams,” Luna rebuffed. “I’ve seen some of your fears, your nightmares. You fear the fire in you.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“You know exactly who I’m talking about,” Luna stressed. “If you need to talk-”

“I’m fine.”

“No, you’re not. You haven’t been fine since you lost Twilight.”

“I haven’t lost her yet!” Celestia snapped.

“But the pain is still so very real,” Luna argued. “And I worry for you.”

“Darkness is your burden, Luna. Not mine.”

Luna flinched, hurt evident on her face. “It’s not the darkness you should fear, but your own light.”

“Must you press this constantly!?”

“I will keep pressing until you get what I’m trying to tell you through your stupid, stubborn and abnormally thick skull!”

Celestia huffed. “Why must little sisters be so irritating?”

“Why must big sisters be so resistant to help from the younger?”

“I’m just tired of having this conversation, Luna. When this is over and Twilight is back then we can talk for as long as you wish about this. But until then, just stop.”

Luna was about to retort, but she was interrupted by an expected arrival.

Mere Minutes Earlier

“Never met the Princess in person before,” Façade commented, as he and the others walked down the castle hallways. “This should be interesting.”

“Just be... careful. Princess Celestia really hasn’t been in a great mood as of late,” Shining Armor warned.

“Who can blame her?” Façade stated. “Their bond must be the worst kept secret in all of Equestria.”

“I wouldn’t call it a secret,” Vladimir added in. “Private. But not secret.”

Façade shrugged. “Still, I get it.”

“We all do,” Broad Sword said. “I’d go mad if it was Valiant.”

“Valiant?”

“My son.”

Façade nodded in understanding. “I see. I didn’t know you were a parent.”

“We just met,” Broad Sword pointed out.

“Point well taken.”

“It’d be the same if it was Iuvenes,” Carduus spoke up. “Being a parent comes with many responsibilities and feelings.”

“There isn’t a family more complicated than ours,” Shining muttered. “Not that I’ve met at least. Alicorns, changelings, even a dragon. Twilight’s biological great aunt tried to invade Equestria for Celestia’s sake!”

“I am aware. Though I wasn’t in attendance, I was just fifteen after all.”

“You’re twenty-three?”

“Yeah. Joined the guard the moment I turned eighteen. It was my brother who kinda inspired that career choice.”

“He was in the guard too?” Shining asked.

“Yeah. Mother and father both work in agriculture. They’re… with the Empress right now.”

“I’m sorry,” Shining Armor said kindly. “Brother too?”

“No. He died at Ponyville.”

“Oh.”

“This whole thing sucks,” Iuvenes moaned.

“You can say that again, kid.”

“How have you been, Shining Armor?” Carduus enquired. “You’ve heard us go on about the hive mind being torn away and all that, but what about you? She is your sister.”

“I’m holding. If I can get her back, I have something to strive for.”

“What about your parents?” Panacea asked.

“My mother got drunk with Celestia,” Shining remarked. “They had fun, according to Princess Luna.”

“I thought you said Celestia wasn’t holding up great?”

“She isn’t. It’s gotten worse since then.”

“Oh. And your father?”

“He hasn’t spoken with me too much. I can imagine it’s more of the same, though. If a bit more on the inside than out.”

“Being strong for Velvet, I would imagine,” Vladimir stated.

“It’s what I’d do,” Façade added in.

Vladimir rolled his eyes. “Good for you. You trying to be the model guard?”

“I wish. I can’t shapeshift worth a shit.”

“So… you’re a changeling that can’t change?”

Façade blushed a little. “Er… not very well, no. I guard a doorway usually, not much else.”

“Speaking of…” Shining Armor said, nodding towards the two guards outside the war room they were approaching. “We’re here.”

The two Solar Guards saluted as the group approached, the Prince setting them at ease a moment later. Shining enquired as to whether or not the princesses were inside, though apparently his wife had yet to turn up. Thanking the two, he opened the doorway up and led his entourage inside. He immediately noted he seemed to be interrupting yet another argument, but chose not to comment upon it.

“Princess Celestia, Princess Luna,” he greeted.

“Prince Shining Armor,” Luna greeted, through it was painfully obvious she had run out of patience. “Please, all of you, come in.”

The ponies took seats around the table as told, the changelings hesitated momentarily before also doing as requested. Celestia and Luna held Façade in an inquisitive eye, never having met that particular changeling previously, unlike the others. Once all were sat, Luna spoke again.

“Former Captain Carduus of the changeling Royal Guard, isn’t it?” Luna inquired, getting a nod of confirmation. “It has been a long time.”

“Eight years, not since all that business with Crudelis,” Carduus said back. “You know my family?”

“Vaguely, but yes,” Luna replied. “Panacea and… Iuvenes?”

“That’s us,” Iuvenes chirped up casually. “I was a squirt back then, though.”

“Iuvenes!” Panacea scolded her daughter’s casual tone towards the Princess of Equestria.

“It’s fine,” Luna assured. “We want you to feel comfortable after everything you’ve been through.”

“But I do not remember you,” Celestia finally spoke up, gesturing towards the drone in red armour.

“My name is Façade. I was a part of Twilight Sparkle’s hive only briefly.”

“Red is the colour of Queen Draco. My condolences.”

“I never knew the Queen personally,” Façade stated. “But thank you.”

“Not just for the Queen, but all the others you must have lost to this ‘Empress’. Very few of her drones still have free will.”

“All changelings are in the same boat now, your highness. And some ponies,” he stated sympathetically, it obviously being directed more towards the Princess of the Sun.”

“We were hoping to hear more about this Empress,” Celestia said. “Her weaknesses?”

Carduus and Façade shared a glance, the former speaking up. “I’m afraid the legend doesn’t go into all that much detail.”

“I would still very much like to hear it.”

“Don’t forget about me,” Cadance stated, making her arrival known. “Sorry I’m late, had to shake some clingy nobles.

Cadance moved to sit down next to her husband, giving the unicorn a light nuzzle as she did so. Shining, in turn, nuzzled back.

“Are you alright?” she asked him.

“Fine, nothing bad stuck around at the hive. Just these four, and a whole lot of ghosts. Metaphorically speaking, of course.”

“Good to see you two are still on speaking terms,” Vladimir quipped.

“Just a bit of pent up frustration,” Cadance assured. “Water under the bridge, as they say.”

“Does that mean I can come off the couch now?” Shining joked, earning a deadpan glance from his wife.

“If you would please concentrate,” Celestia interrupted, her frustration painfully apparent. “The legend. Now.”

The ponies and changelings all shared looks of concern, but didn’t argue with the Princess. Carduus and Façade took the lead, each taking turns to explain parts of the story and even how some of it had changed down the years. Façade, in the latter aspect, seemed surprisingly knowledgeable.

“I see…” Celestia sighed when they were finished, the legends weren’t as detailed as she hoped they would be. “So let me get this straight. She existed before even my mother’s time, and once ruled a large Empire before recorded history. She was then defeated by another unknown Changeling Queen who went on to establish the Queen’s Council.”

“Pretty much,” Carduus confirmed. “Obviously this queen also buried her regalia far north, the one Queen Draco found.”

“And Twilight took it home.”

“It appeared to be dead at the time. But… it’s possible the regalia was still manipulating her, or…”

“Or what?”

“Apparently, there were reports fed to me that the Queen was almost placed under this Empress’ control by Draco.”

“Yes, that’s right,” Broad Sword stated. “When we got there though, Draco had already… ended it.”

“Yes, well… It’s possible she might have been partially successful, that the Empress herself already had just enough of a presence in the hive mind to post ‘suggestions’ to Twilight.”

“I had thought as much,” Celestia remarked. “If only I had sooner…”

Then, a green flash caught their attention as a scroll impacted the table with a light thud. All eyes moved towards the scroll, and several of them could easily recognise who it must have been from.

“A letter from Spike?” Carduus enquired.

Celestia wasted no time in picking up the scroll and opening it up, reading the contents allowed.

“Princess Celestia, several changelings from our home have turned up, seeking shelter.”

“More survivors!” Panacea exclaimed. “We weren’t the only ones.”

“There’s more,” Celestia silenced the changeling mare, continuing to read afterwards. “But they’re scared. They say that they only just made it out, and now they are being pursued. On top of that, one of the weather patrols hasn’t reported in, and nopony can find them. It can’t be a coincidence, I think their pursuers are close...”

Celestia finished off by reading out the signature at the bottom, and then silence claimed the table. The news was grave. More survivors should have been cause for a small amount of joy, but if they were pursued then they all knew that could only mean one thing.

“Deploy a contingent of EUP to Ponyville at once!” Celestia commanded the captains. “Ponyville is about to be attacked.”

Author's Notes:

Will the EUP make it in time? And will Facade ever learn how to shapeshift properly? (no) Find out... next time!

33 - Assimilation

The First Hive

The Empress remained in her throne room, only ever leaving for things such as food, drink and sleep; the necessities of life in order to keep herself going. Otherwise, she sat comfortably in her throne and commanded her changeling through the vast hive mind. They were her vassals, her link into the wide world while she herself remained at the ancient hive. Her ears and eyes were everywhere, all of it in preparation for what was soon to come.

She was the one who commanded the queens, but every now and then a Changeling Queen would reach out to her for one reason or another. Never drones though, they would always pass whatever intelligence they gathered onto the queens first, only then would they decide whether that information was fit for the Empress herself.

This was one of those times.

“My Empress,” the voice of Queen Cocoon called out through the hive. “I am soon to link up with some of the drones Vulgaris took to the Equestrian Hive. They have pursued some renegade drones to a pony town.”

“And? Why do I need to be bothered with this information?” the Empress asked in a bored tone. “Can you and your little daughter not handle such a simple task?”

“I thought it prudent due to the town in question,” the brainwashed queen replied dutifully. “It is Ponyville, Empress.”

The Empress seemed to light up a little. “Ponyville? Is that not the town that my favourite pet loves so very much?”

“Yes, Empress.”

The Empress couldn’t help but give a small chuckle, reaching out through the hive and briefly feeling the presence of Twilight Sparkle. The Changeling Queen in question was still at the hive, at that time overseeing some training drills for many of the drones who would be fighting in the battles to come. Immortalis could still feel Twilight squirm defiantly deep within her subconscious, but was otherwise a completely loyal pet.

“Empress? I understand your interest in that queen and those around her. We intend to retrieve the drones, but what of the town?”

“Leave it and the population standing, for now,” the Empress commanded in a severe tone of warning. “Light damage is permitted, but nothing major on pain of death! I have something far more fitting in mind for Ponyville.”

“I live to serve. Is there anything more?”

The Empress tapped a hoof for a moment in thought, deciding to make a few things absolutely clear to prevent unfortunate mishaps that could possibly get a queen executed for incompetence. “Yes. The Element Bearers, the dragon Spike, and that tree library. No harm to them in particular. Another is to have that particular honour.”

“It shall be done.”

With that done, the Empress sat back in her throne with a contented sigh. She hummed to herself, sifting through some of the memories of several queens and drones throughout the hive mind. She was in a happy mood, and there was something among those memories she felt was fitting for the mood she was in. After some searching, she successfully found it.

Something the late Queen Chrysalis liked to sing to herself if Twilight Sparkle’s memories were to be believed. And something Queen Crudelis had once replicated, if the memory of one of that particular queen’s drones was also correct…

Crudelis chuckled. “Now, what is it my niece so loves saying?”

She considered for a moment, before it came to her. “Ah that is it…” The ancient queen’s smirk widened.

“This day is going to be perfect, the kind of day of which I’ve dreamed since I was small...”

“I have finally reclaimed my throne, soon the ponies will be nought but bone,” the Empress continued singing the tune to herself. “Who says a girl can't really have it all?”

Ponyville

“Now j-just hold on a minute,” the current Mayor of Ponyville stuttered as the stallion stood in front of the town hall. “I don’t think it would be wise to help you.”

The changelings he was talking to looked sufficiently horrified, mixed in with the terror they had been feeling since fleeing the Equestrian Hive. The changeling stood opposite to the Mayor, facing the town hall with pleading eyes.

“Please, you can’t throw us out!”

A small crowd of ponies that had started to gather around the scene, and some of those ponies spoke up in support.

“Yeah, what would Twilight Sparkle say?”

“Mayor Mare wouldn’t be so cold!”

“What did we vote you in for?”

“Quiet!” the Mayor shouted out. “We can’t take the risk! Changelings have become dangerous!”

“Mayor, that’s enough of that! Ya’ll hear me?” Applejack stated sternly as she and her friend pushed through the crowd towards the changelings.

The Mayor wilted back at the glare of the Element Bearers and their dragon friend, said dragon proceeding to approach the changelings while the others moved to disperse the crowd. The changelings, of course, were able to recognise the dragon almost instantaneously. The Equestrian Hive was his home too after all.

“Mr Spike!” one of the two nymphs in the group called out joyfully.

The changeling group consisted of about a dozen adults and the two nymphs, the children being a single colt and filly respectively. The de-facto leader of the group gently shushed the child before moving to talk to their Queen’s ever so faithful assistant.

“Spike, we cannot express how relieved we are to see you,” the drone declared. “I knew Ponyville was a safe bet! The Queen lived here, after all.”

“What happened?” Spike asked.

“The hive was attacked, we barely made it out. There… there were more of us. We’ve been hunted for the past week, drones giving chase and never giving in!”

“Wait, you’re being pursued?”

“Well,” the drone began to reply nervously. “We haven’t seen them in two days, but… I don’t know if we actually lost them.”

Spike groaned, that was not good news.

“Hey, Spike,” Rainbow Dash called out, gently floating down to the ground next to the dragon. “One of the weather team just reported to me. Apparently, one of the patrols hasn’t returned.”

“What? Where were they last?”

Rainbow nodded towards the changelings. “Out in the direction they came from.”

It just got better and better.

“A-are they still chasing us?” one of the changelings said in a growing panic. “We can’t let them get us! I saw what they do to other changelings, I don’t want to be like them!”

“Hey, hey! You’re going to be fine,” Spike reassured. “RD, keep an eye on these guys. I need to send a letter to Princess Celestia.

The changelings were moved into the town hall for the time being, Spike himself being distracted a few times by various concerned ponies wondering what was going on and the Element Bearers asking for his help on a few things. He did eventually manage to send out that letter to Princess Celestia, the scroll vanishing amidst his green flames. It wasn’t long before he received a reply, one informing him of coming EUP reinforcement soon to arrive in Ponyville in case of an imminent attack.

Spike was certainly grateful for that, but feared it wouldn’t arrive soon enough.

After all was said and done, he and the Element Bearers found themselves outside the town hall once more. Each of them were on edge, but determined.

“So, how are our guests?” Spike asked.

“They’re doing alright,” Applejack assured. “Food and blankets, most haven’t slept much recently. Nurse Redheart is checking them over.”

“Oh, those poor nymphs…” Fluttershy said sadly. “What a horrible thing to go through as a child.”

“Well, they’ll be right as rain in no time,” Applejack stated.

“What about these other changeling after them?” Rainbow Dash reminded the others. “We really think they’re just going to let them go? If not, I’m more than ready to crack a skull or two.”

“We know,” Spike responded. “Hopefully they’ll decide a dozen drones isn’t worth the trouble.”

Applejack looked uneasy at that statement. “I hate to say it sugarcube, but I doubt it.”

“They sound like real party poopers,” Pinkie Pie muttered. “I should do something to cheer them up. Nothing too loud, but… something.”

“Laughter is good for the soul.”

“Exactly!”

“None of the birds have seen anything,” Fluttershy added in. “I asked.”

“They’re changelings, Flutters. They could be blending in,” Rainbow Dash pointed out.

“Oh, right…”

“We shouldn’t let it distract us,” Applejack stated. “We got to do right by these changelings. It’s what Twilight would want us to do.”

“Erm, Spike?” one of the changelings called out, emerging from the town hall. “What’s going on…?”

“Nothing’s the matter, it’s all fine out here,” Spike said to the approaching changelings. “You should head back inside. Has the nurse seen to you yet?”

“Uh, yeah. And I’ve ate a bit. Thanks.”

“No problem.”

“Well, uh, we’re still a little worried,” the drone continued. “It might be best if we go, we don’t want to cause trouble for you all.”

“Not a chance!” Applejack blurted out. “We’re not afraid of a few drone who’ve lost it a bit, we’ve dealt with worse.”

“Yeah!” Pinkie agreed. “Dashie once said her middle name was danger!”

“I don’t think she was being serious about that…” Fluttershy muttered.

“Don’t worry about it,” Spike said to the changeling, ignoring the chatter of his friends. “We can handle any trouble. Just… head back inside. The EUP will be here to lend a hoof soon.”

That was when the first explosion was heard. And explosion followed by many, many screams.

The group swing around to see the rising smoke, Applejack adjusting her hat to see it properly.

“What in tarnation!?”

Several ponies emerged from the streets leading away from the town hall, all running from the direction of the smoke. Eyes remind on the rising cloud as some of it parted to reveal black figures with glowing red eyes. Each one had their horns already charged with putrid green magic, and at the centre of the force hovered two royal changelings with bloodthirsty smirks on their muzzles.

Queen Cocoon and Princess Insecta hungrily gazed down towards the distant town hall. All it took was a single mental command, and the swarm shot forwards with barriers of magic forming around them as they shot towards the ground.

“Dive!” Spike ordered, and he and all the others hitting the floor as large impacts occurred all around them.

The changelings struck the ground, the magic barriers creating small explosions that left sizable craters; much as they had during the Canterlot Wedding so many years prior. As the ponies, dragon and single non-afflicted changeling rose to their hooves they were met with the feral, snarling faces of dozens of drones. The drones quickly encircled around them, and Spike’s eyes narrowed as the Queen and Princess both came to a far more graceful landing opposite them.

“Well if it isn’t little Spike,” Cocoon scoffed. “You have something belonging to us, dragon.”

“Cocoon!” Spike bellowed out angrily. “Stop this! No further! You know you don’t want to do this.”

“Irrelevant. The Empress’ will is the reason for our continued existence, and we shall see it done.”

“This isn’t you!” Spike insisted. “She’s warped your mind, fight it!”

“Save your breath,” Insecta snarled, mirroring the thoughts of all the afflicted changelings. “You do not have many left.”

“So, you’ll kill us and take the changelings?” Rainbow Dash shouted out. “Over our dead bodies…! Wait, that didn’t come out right.”

Applejack facehoofed.

“As much as I would love to go through with that request,” Cocoon stated with disdain. “I cannot. We have been commanded to leave you alive until the Empress’ plans for you are complete. Now, step aside and none of you shall be harmed.”

“Your Empress wants us alive?” Spike asked in surprise.

“She has something special in mind,” Cocoon taunted. “But I’m sure she will forgive a few bruises and perhaps a broken bone or two.”

Spike growled animalistically, flames could be seen gathering in his throat. “You’re not harming a single pony or changeling!”

Queen Cocoon huffed. “So be it.”

All the drones immediately turned towards the town hall and unleashed their built up torrents of magic towards the structure, not enough to destroy it but enough to create several new entrances into the building.

Likewise, Coccon and her daughter unleashed beams of magic towards the group, not giving them time to react. Each of them were knocked chaotically to the ground in various directions. Rainbow Dash was the first to recover, flipping into her hooves and bolting in the direction of the Queen, her wings beating furiously. When the Pegasus reached the Changeling Queen however, she was simply caught in a strong levitation spell and sent careening into the side of a nearby shop.

The others recovered after that, Spike unleashing a torrent of flames designed to injure rather than kill towards the two royal changelings. Insecta produced a shield to protect herself and her mother, the latter seeming unfazed by the attack. Pinkie Pie recovered a lasso from her mane and threw it to Applejack, the farm pony immediately putting the rope to good use. She caught three drones within the lasso and quickly tied them together, the changelings trying to use their horns to escape but were bucked into a daze before they could accomplish that task. At the same time, Fluttershy moved to help the changeling refugee who was being accosted by two drone, those two being quickly subjugated by the power of the mare’s stare ability.

Pinkie Pie had conjured her party canon and fired a volley of confetti at several changelings, who seemed to be quite perplexed at how effective it was at knocking them out of the sky. Meanwhile, Rainbow Dash had recovered once more and had impacted herself into Princess Insecta, knocking out the changeling’s shield and causing them both to tumble to the ground in a pile of tangled limbs.

Spike rose up into the air and unleashed a new torrent of flames towards the Changeling Queen, who formed a portal beneath herself and sank down into it. Spike’s eyes widened in panic as Cocoon emerged up next to Fluttershy and proceeded to swiftly buck the Pegasus in the side, eliciting a yelp of pain from the mare. Rainbow Dash saw this, and in a rage attempted to launch herself at the distracted Changeling Queen. However, fangs clamped down on her tail and pulled her backwards and onto the ground one more. Insecta reared up and attempted to stamp down on the Pegasus, but she was too fast for the Princess. Rainbow Dash responded by administering a buck to the face, which only served to enrage the younger of the two royal changelings. Her fangs attempted to snap at the blue Pegasus’ wing, but once again she wasn’t fast enough. With a growl of frustration she unleashed a torrent of magical energy that Rainbow had to move to outrun.

At the same time, Spike’s claws glimmered in the sun as he shot down towards the Changeling Queen, who shot up a bolt of magic the dragon banked to avoid. When he refocused on the Queen she was mere metre away, and a hoof was already moving to meet his muzzle. He couldn’t avoid it in time, and felt himself get knocked off course and hit the ground hard. His vision went blurry from the impact, and for a moment he swore he saw Applejack and Pinkie Pie attempt to distract the Changeling Queen away from the refugee before being simply tossed aside like insects. When his vision stopped swimming finally, he watched in horror as the Changeling Queen’s horn met the refugee’s, his eyes going blank a moment as a red glow overtook them.

“No!” Spike shouted out in horror, the dragon getting up and charging at the Changeling Queen.

The Queen gave him a bored look, blocking incoming flames with her shield before picking up the dragon in her magic and throwing him away like a piece of rubbish only fit for the bin. The dragon flew out of control right into the town hall, the force pushing him through the wall and into the central space where Nightmare Moon had first appeared many years earlier.

Inside, several of Cocoon’s force were surrounding the rest of the refugees. The Mayor and Nurse Redheart were with them, each completely and utterly terrified.

Spike grunted as he got back up, growling to get the attention of the changelings. However, a green aura forced him back onto the ground as Queen Cocoon entered through the hole he had made in the wall. She forced his head in the direction of the surrounded refugees, the Queen laughing gleefully.

“I cannot kill you, dragon. But I can make you watch.”

The afflicted drone moved on in. One of the changeling refugees stumbled accidentally, falling out of the group and almost immediately being grabbed by the approaching swarm. He was forcibly integrated, much like his companion outside, and the sight caused several of the others to scream in terror.

One of the afflicted drones approached one of the changeling on the outside of the surrounding pile of terrified bodies. It was one of the nymphs, the filly, and the drone approached her as if she were no more than mere prey. The changeling’s horn was alight and he was ready to forcibly integrate the child into the Empress’ hive mind as the terrified Mayor of Ponyville watched.

“Stay away from her!” the Mayor unexpectedly, but bravely bellowed as he mustered the best buck he could, successfully sending the drone across the room.

However, another drone hissed at him in anger before letting off a precision bolt of magic. That bolt of magic past through the stallion’s neck and sent a torrent of blood all over the traumatised filly. The stallion gurgled as a he fell to the ground, a pool of blood forming around the new, twitching corpse.

The filly screamed.

Another afflicted drone leapt at another of the refugees, only for Nurse Redheart to step between them and attempt to grapple with the drone. The changeling’s fangs glinted as he plunged them into Redheart’s right foreleg, biting deep and hard before tossing the mare aside. The unfortunate nurse cried in pain as she went to stop the bleeding.

It was then the rest of the afflicted changelings pounced. The refugees attempted to fight back, but they weren’t guards or soldiers or anything of the likes. One by one, each of them was forced into the service of the Empress. Even the two nymphs.

“See?” Cocoon gloated. “They are where they belong now. It is the order of things, and it is futile to rebel against natural order.”

“Order this!” a prismatic blur stated angrily, as it shot into the town hall and collided with the Changeling Queen.

Cocoon gave an angry shout as she was knocked to the floor, glaring up at the hovering form of Rainbow Dash. The Changeling Queen shot back up and fired a spell at Rainbow, who dodged out of the way.

Spike regained his composure and, still on the ground, quickly shot forwards and bit his own fangs down into the Queen’s leg. Cocoon gave a shout of pain though gritted teeth, only to be once again knocked to the ground as Spike shot up and raked his claws along the Queen’s barrel.

Several dazed changeling joined her as they careened on into the town hall, including Insecta. The rest of the Element Bearers jumped in after them, joining Rainbow Dash and Spike as they stood before the Queen confrontationally.

Cocoon snarled. “ENOUGH!”

A pulse of magic shot towards them and all five were sent flying back out of the town hall and onto the hard ground outside. They entire swarm of changelings, all relatively recovered from the fight, followed them out. The refugees were with them, minds subjugated and all too willing to serve their new master.

“Insolent insects!” Cocoon insulted the group as they groggily recovered. “Soon the Empress will take what is hers, and your pathetic excuse for resistance cannot stand in the way of order!”

The sound of distant blades chopping through the air came to all of their ears, causing Cocoon to frown.

“Well, it seems we’ve overstayed our welcome. We may yet see each other again, Spike. Farewell.”

With that, Cocoon and her swarm all opened their wings and took off into the air, heading in the opposite direction of the incoming EUP reinforcements. They left behind a tired, and heavily demoralised group of four ponies and one dragon. They were bruised and tired, but themselves were not that worse for wear. Several other ponies moved in to help no that the changelings were gone, assisting Nurse Redheart in her journey to the hospital, a moving the Mayor’s body somewhere other than the middle of the town hall.

The town was still standing, but the changelings of Empress Immortalis had gotten what they came for.

When the EUP finally landed the Element Bearers had to explain what happened. They explained how they had failed to stop the Mayor of Ponyville’s death, and to stop the assimilation of the changeling refugees into the Empress’ hive mind.

And in all, Spike couldn’t help but let the guilt eat at him. He couldn’t help but feel that he had failed Twilight.

Author's Notes:

Fun fact: that Mayor was Mayor Mare in an earlier draft. But, of course, it's been eight years. And I didn't really want to kill her off.

Now, how many Borg comments do you think that title will cause?

34 - A Storm is Coming

Ponyville

Four mares and one dragon sat alone in Sugarcube Corner. The Cakes had closed the place and taken the twins out for the time being. The town hall was practically under lockdown, and the EUP were swarming the place, medics having the body of the Mayor carefully removed.

Pinkie, with her mane limp and straight, placed a tray down onto the table. The tray contained a mug of cider each for Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Spike. Fluttershy had nothing, while Pinkie Pie began nibbling feebly on a cupcake.

“This blows,” Rainbow Dash stated with a huff, putting aside a pack of ice she had been holding against her head. “When did we start losing these things? I mean, it usually goes that we meet a bad guy, come together as a team of friends and stuff, and beat up said bad guy.”

“Maybe we’re getting old,” Applejack dryly remarked.

“Forget that! I’m only twenty six for pony’s sake!”

“I feel a heck of a lot older right now.”

“That’s just the feeling of defeat. It sucks the joy from your soul,” Pinkie Pie said in monotone, sounding not too dissimilar from a certain sister of hers.

“Uh, what she said.”

“There’s no point moaning about it,” Spike growled, gulping his cider down in one before slamming it back down. “We lost. Nothing we can do about it.”

“What’s going to happen to all those poor changelings?” Fluttershy asked, the red marks around her eyes showed she had been crying not so long ago.

“I imagine they’ll be forced to become part of the Empress’ army,” Spike stated with blunt truthfulness. “Simple fact is, we couldn’t stop them. Maybe if I were a couple centuries older, or Rarity and Twilight were both there with us.”

“Or if the rest of the Wonderbolts were here…” Rainbow Dash muttered. “Like to see them try that fight again against all of us…”

“Well, we have those EUP ponies here now,” Fluttershy pointed out, sniffing a bit. “I mean, they can protect the town with us. Right?”

“Against an attack like earlier, yes,” Spike confirmed. “It would take something much bigger to crack that armour.”

“Don’t tempt fate, it doesn’t like it when ponies do that,” Pinkie scolded seriously. “Believe me, it’s a little grumpy.”

“Doesn’t change the facts, Pinks,” Rainbow Dash retorted for Spike.

“Yeah, I guess.”

“Ya’ll told Princess Celestia yet?” Applejack asked the forlorn dragon.

“Not yet,” Spike admitted. “Can’t think of what to write.”

“Just say it how it was, sugarcube. We got thrust into a bad situation we were not at all prepared for. Nothing anypony could have done better, not against those odds.”

“Always the voice of reason, aren’t you?”

“I have to be with friends like these,” Applejack managed to joke, gesturing towards Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash specifically.

“Yeah, very funny cowgirl,” Rainbow stated with a roll of her eyes.

“What are they going to do about the town mayor position?” Fluttershy asked. “Now that… you know…”

“I don’t know,” Spike said with a sigh. “Mayor Mare always said she’d come out of retirement if she was needed. And now is a good a time as any.”

“She was in office the last time changelings ran amok,” Applejack pointed out. “Speaking of authority, I heard the EUP are turning the library into their command post.”

“It served as a strategic position during the battle eight years ago,” Spike reminded the mare. “And I swore I recognised a few faces from the aftermath. Makes sense that they would send a few veterans in.”

“Exhibit A right here,” Rainbow stated with a flex.

“Knock it off, Rainbow,” Applejack scolded. “No need to show off now.”

“Just lightening the mood, AJ. Celestia knows we need it.”

“I’ll be happy when we have our Sparkle back,” Pinkie Pie stated.

“You already have party ideas forming for that victory, don’t you?” Spike asked knowingly.

Pinkie’s mane seemed to inflate itself a bit, if only ever so slightly. “You better believe it, bucko!”

“I think we could use it,” Applejack agreed. “But enough with the procrastination. Spike, ya’ll have a letter to write.”

“Yeah, I know,” Spike stated. “Oh, she is going to be angry.”

Canterlot

“Come onnnn!” the young foal by the name of Valiant Snow pleaded with the largest puppy eyes he could manage. “Pleaaase!”

Façade shifted uncomfortably. “You would just be disappointed. Really, I’m horrible.”

“Just try! You can’t be THAT bad!”

“You want to bet?”

Valiant Snow and Façade were in Valiant’s family home along with both his parents and Vladimir as well as Carduus and his family. Scarlet and Broad Sword had invited the rest over after they had returned from the hive, the mare in question was in the process of cooking homemade hayburgers along with hay fries to go along with them. There was also a nice selection of drinks ranging from juice and lemonade to a few ales and ciders for the adults. Iuvenes had moaned that she in her mind was old enough at sixteen to at least try an alcoholic beverage, but her parents were not entirely receptive to the idea.

Nevertheless, all but Scarlet were sat around in the back garden chatting idly. It was during this time that Valiant Snow caught wind of Façade’s shapeshifting difficulties and the child immediately wanted a demonstration. Façade was not so thrilled about that.

“You should turn into a giraffe! No, Nightmare Moon! WAIT! A Zeppelin!”

“OK kid, one, a zeppelin is far out of any changeling’s capabilities. Two, even if it weren’t, it takes highly skilled shapeshifters to change into anything other than a pony or other equine shaped thing. And I can’t even do that!”

“You won’t know until you try!” Valiant stated eagerly. “That’s what mama always says!”

“Mine too. And I have tried, and I failed. I don’t need to do that again.”

“But I didn’t see it!”

“You’re literally arguing with a child,” Carduus pointed out with a laugh. “You’re doomed to lose.”

“I’m not doing it,” the changeling deadpanned in response.

“Aww, but it would bring a foal great joy,” Vladimir jeered lightly. “You wouldn’t want to disappoint the kid, would you?”

Valiant offered even bigger puppy eyes.

“I feel like you’re all ganging up on me,” Façade stated.

“I’m staying out of this,” Broad Sword remarked.

“Don’t expect me to stamp on his dreams,” Panacea jokingly agreed.

“I kind of want to see you try too,” Iuvenes sheepishly added in. “I mean, I can shapeshift just fine.”

Valiant looked towards the teenage changeling mare. “Oh! You should show me too then!”

“Oh? Well…” Iuvenes tapped her chin for a moment. “I can do a great impression of the Queen!”

Green flames quickly surrounded the teenager, replacing the chitinous form with that of a lavender unicorn mare with a blue mane and pink striking through it.

“Thou must provide me with books or be forever banished to checklist duty!” ‘Twilight Sparkle’ declared in a mock voice of nobility.

Valiant was reduced to hysterics at the display, and Iuvenes broke off the form with a proud look on her face.

“Has the Queen ever seen that?” Vladimir asked in bemusement.

“Oh, she found it funny,” Carduus assured. “Actually, it was more of a mix between amusement and bemusement. Spike was reduced to tears and hysterics though.”

“And now he has to do it too!” Valiant spoke up again with a point towards Façade.

“Uh oh, no escape for you,” Vladimir jabbed at the changeling. “Seems you’re just going to have to bear it.”

“You’re all horrible people and you should be ashamed,” Façade joked with a sigh of defeat. “Fine, but this won’t be pretty.”

“Don’t worry Façade, beauty is in the eye of the beholder,” Panacea stated.

“Yes, and I can already feel your judging stares,” Façade replied. “Alright, here goes nothing. Literally, in all likelihood.”

Façade took in a few deep breaths. A few more seconds passed with nothing happening, the others watching with curiosity. Then, Façade deeply concentrated as he channelled all the magical reserves within himself. He pictured a Pegasus stallion with an orange coat, green eyes and a black mane. He allowed green flames to envelope his entire body, felt the magic doing its work and shifting his form into that of a Pegasus. He shut his eyes as the magic began to evaporate and melt away.

His eyes opened to the sound of snickering, and a look at his hoof showed it was still black and full of holes.

“Eh, told you it wouldn’t work.”

“Oh don’t worry,” Vladimir stated with a snort. “It worked alright. Kind of. Not really.”

Façade was confused, but then caught something out of the corner of his eyes. Looking towards his left wing, he noted it was an orange Pegasus wing completely contrasting with the rest of his body.

“Oh. Well, that’s something I guess.”

“Yeah, but your left eye is also green,” Broad Sword pointed out. “And pony-like. You look a little bit patchy.

Façade huffed, releasing the Pegasus wing and single green eye. “As I said, I can’t shapeshift well. I’m fine with pretty much all other magic I use, but that one eludes me.”

Carduus shook his head. “I wouldn’t worry about it. You’re not an infiltrator after all.”

“Thankfully.”

“You did take on that Princess and her guards pretty much all by yourself,” Panacea pointed out. “That was pretty impressive.”

“I can be determined when I want to be. And when you can’t shapeshift you put more time into practicing what you are actually good at,” he stated casually in response. “But to be honest, it was only because I caught her by surprise. You did make a good distraction.”

“I’ll add it to my resume,” Carduus deadpanned. “You should have seen me before my injury, I was never a slouch at combat.”

“You were the Captain of the Royal Guard,” Façade said. “Even today they still hold you in high regard.”

“Did. They’re all gone now.”

“You don’t know that for sure, more could have gotten away,” Vladimir stated hopefully.

“You weren’t there,” Façade stated in agreement with Carduus. “It was bad. Had the hive not been in such a state of panic things might have been different. But with every drone reeling from the disconnection a defence was basically impossible. I still remember it happening to me the first time, the second time was only easier because of my understanding the situation. Less confusion. That, and I had help at hoof the first time unlike all those back at my hive.”

“Enough of the doom and gloom,” Scarlet stated as she approached with several food trays held in her magic. “Dinner is ready.”

“Yes!” Valiant chirped up at his mother’s arrival, jumping from his seat and flying towards the food.

“Hold on a moment, let me put it down first!” Scarlet stated with a chuckle.

“Huh. Never actually had a hayburger before,” Façade noted.

“What did you eat while at the embassy?” Scarlet enquired.

He shrugged. “Whatever the cafeteria served usually. Went to a carnivore restaurant once, they did good pork. Apparently it came from Ponyville, Sweet Apple Acres I heard.”

“Wait, Sweet Apple Acres produces pork?” Vladimir asked in surprise.

“Vlad, what do you think they keep pigs for?” Broad Sword pointed out, taking a bite out of one of his fries.

“The EUP will be there by now, aunty,” Cadance assured the Princess of the Sun. “You can stop pacing about.”

“But we have yet to hear from Spike,” Celestia pointed out, not stopping her constant pacing around the throne room.

“Sister, the sun must be set soon. Please calm yourself!” Luna demanded.

“Yeah, Princess. It’s getting silly,” Shining Armor agreed. “It’s been a very long day.”

Celestia hadn’t stopped pacing frantically around ever since she had ordered the EUP to Ponyville earlier that very day, even after they had moved from the war room to the throne room. Along with everything that had been happening thus far, a threat to Ponyville had left her at wit’s end.

“SISTER!” Luna shouted out in her Royal Canterlot Voice, shocking Celestia into submission.

“Must you do that, sister?” Celestia asked through gritted teeth, her ears still ringing.

“When needs must,” Luna replied in the affirmative. “And you are acting like Twilight Sparkle missing a deadline.”

Celestia raised her eyes at the comparison, and couldn’t help but chuckle. “Yes, I see the resemblance. I suppose she must have gotten some of that from me.”

“Apparently,” Shining Armor deadpanned. “Though she isn’t as bad nowadays.”

“The tasks and demands placed onto royalty will do that,” Celestia stated. “But some situations just brings it all back out.”

“She was very much like Twilight as a filly,” Luna confirmed, much to Celestia’s irritation.

“Yes, and you were always moody,” Celestia retorted, a teasing grin on her face. “So much black… We get it, you’re sad.”

“In that case…” Luna began with narrowed eyes. “I didn’t want to say anything, but the royal cake is having an effect on the waistline, dearest sister.”

Celestia snorted in response, ready with her own witty comeback.

“Well, situation… defused?” Cadance questioned.

“I think so…” Shining Armor replied uncertainly. “It’s hard to tell with them sometimes.”

However, just as the situation lightened and Celestia’s mood brightened for the first time since Princess Cadance arrived in Canterlot a couple days prior, it was all snatched away by the arrival of an awaited letter.

All eyes turned to the scroll that lay on the floor, and Celestia was the first to snatch it up before Luna or anypony else could. She hastily opened it, and her eyes darkened on reading its contents. Nopony saw it, but her eyes seemed to flicker orange for the briefest of moments.

“Ponyville was indeed attacked,” Celestia announced, her voice without emotion. “The EUP… failed to get there in time. The Mayor is dead, and all the changeling refugees taken by the Empress’ forces.”

“That’s terrible!” Cadance stated in shock. “What about Twilight’s friends? Spike?”

“They’re all fine,” Celestia stated I confirmation. “Shaken up, but alright aside from some bumps and bruises.”

“This is grave news,” Luna said in concern, placing a hoof on her sister’s shoulder. “But fear not sister, we are at your side during these troubled times. After all, a storm is coming.”

“Nay, sister,” Celestia rebuffed. “It’s already here.”

Author's Notes:

This chapter is the halfway mark of the story.

A bit of lightheartedness this time around mixed in with the dark. Not sure how much of that will be in the chapters ahead, the road is darkening. Dark before the dawn and all that, and we are in the middle act.

35 - Within the Hive Mind

The First Hive

Immortalis hummed to herself.

The Empress could feel the new additions to the hive mind clear as day, she had sought them out the moment Queen Cocoon had reported back to her about Ponyville. She was most pleased the Queen had followed her instructions without fail, it meant the conditioning was working as intended. No changeling had questioned her, and all were loyal beyond reasonable doubt.

At least on the surface.

Should she concentrate enough she could still feel them squirm within the hive mind, helpless as their bodies did things they didn’t want to do. As their minds thought things they did not want to think. It was really quite entertaining.

Of course, if they ever wanted even a modicum of free will they would have to learn to accept it, to embrace it. Like a dog becoming loyal to the hoof that feeds them.

She had been too lenient on them last time around, she would be careful not to make the same mistake as before.

Especially when it came to her.

She had quickly become the Empress’ favourite new pet. She had power, knowledge and experiences beyond the other Changeling Queens despite her young age. While the others had hidden away like cowards, she had fully engaged with the world beyond and been forged by those experiences.

So much like her ancestor. Far more than Chrysalis or Crudelis, right down to the cutie mark.

A prime opportunity for revenge on the deceased queen, and even more of an opportunity in the subjugation of Equestria. She held a place in the hearts of all ponies, but none more so than the powers that rule.

Twilight Sparkle would break their hearts. And in doing so, the Empress would break the Changeling Queen’s spirit.

Immortalis became curious as she reached out towards the mare in question, and found her not to be squirming as the others were. Rather, she could feel almost a sense of nostalgia emanating from the Changeling Queen.

“What are you up to…?”

The Empress closed her eyes and plunged herself into the hive mind fully. When she opened them, she found herself in a vast blue tinged void filled with a thin layer of mist. Electrical impulses shot around her, and thousands of little blue orbs floated around the expanse like petals against a breeze.

Her subjects.

Oh how she pitied the other changelings, they could never experience the hive mind like she did. They were stuck forever in the outside world, only ever experiencing the hive mind as some form of communication between one another. They could never see what lay within, the eternal beauty of her realm.

From Queen Twilight’s memories, she surmised that Princess Luna of Equestria might be the only being to even remotely understand with her command of the dream realm. But even then, the hive mind was far more.

Like Luna, she could interact with each of those individuals before her, but unlike the alicorn, she could do far more than that. They were hers to control, to command. She was the power here, and they had none unless she allowed it. And what happened here would affect the waking world, and it was through her divine will that any of it was able to function as it was.

Because that was the natural order of things.

And there she was; one lavender coloured orb floated down towards the Empress as she directed it to. It flickered gently as Immortalis took it in her hoof, examining her connection to Twilight Sparkle’s subconscious curiously. She then gently lowered her horn to the orb, and on the connection being made the orb vanished in a brilliant flash of light as the world around Immortalis shifted.

Gone was the vast expanse of floating minds. Gone was the mist, and the view of the whole hive mind the realm offered. Now she found architecture rapidly constructing around her as if time was moving at an accelerated rate. Walls, pillars and stained glass windows formed around her, culminating in a long stretch of red carpet and a red throne at the very end of the elongated hallway.

It was then the shade of a little lavender unicorn filly of around eleven years of age scampered through the Empress, jumping around excitedly. She was followed shortly thereafter by a large alabaster alicorn with a mane that flowed like a living rainbow gently through the wind, the alicorn walking regally with an amused smile upon her face.

This was the throne room of Canterlot Castle. The two almost translucent shades being none other than Princess Celestia and a very young Twilight Sparkle before her nature as a changeling had been discovered by either of them.

“It is only court, Twilight. There is no need to get so worked up,” Celestia stated.

“Oh, but I get to see you performing one of your most important royal duties!” Twilight practically squeed. “I have a whole scroll ready to take notes!”

“I thought you might. Remember, this is meant to be a learning experience about duty and responsibility.”

The filly nodded in understanding. “I will make sure to pay extra attention, Princess!”

“Good. These are things you may have to do later on in life.”

“Me? I’m just a plain old unicorn, Princess,” the young Twilight dismissed. “I couldn’t do this like you do…”

“Oh Twilight,” Celestia began, nuzzling the filly affectionately as she took her place on the throne. “You are an exceptional young mind, and you must have more faith in yourself. I believe you will do amazing things in the years to come.”

With the alicorn on her throne, the filly took a seat at her side before the guards summoned in the first ponies seeking the Princess’ help or approval on one matter or another.

The scene shifted again, and this time Immortalis found herself in front of a fourteen-year-old Twilight Sparkle in what appeared to be a bedroom. She was looking in a mirror, heavily panicking as she examined the black chitinous form that stared back at her. The day she discovered the truth about herself.

Concerned about this activity within her subconscious, the Empress quickly checked to see what the Changeling Queen was doing in the waking world. As it turned out, Twilight was still overseeing the training of drones in the art of combat as she had been all day long, and even now into the depths of the night.

The scene shifted a few more times as Twilight seemed to relive various key moments of her life. Immortalis saw her first encounters with the other Element Bearers along with the moment they faced off against Princess Luna back when she still held the title of Nightmare Moon. She next saw their disastrous trip to the Grand Galloping Gala, their troubles with Discord and finally the Canterlot Wedding and the meeting with her biological mother.

Finally, the Empress found herself in a vast room she recognised from Twilight’s memories. Before her sat the statue of Queen Avia, which sat right in the centre of the atrium of the Badland’s Changeling Hive.

Changeling drones went about their days, and all of them, if you asked Immortalis, seemed a bit too happy. Likely a product of Twilight’s nostalgia, remembering the hive at its possible best. There was no sign of Twilight herself this time, and as interesting the history lesson was Immortalis was quickly running out of patience.

“Twilight Sparkle, your Empress demands your attention!” Immortalis shouted out.

There was no response, and the shadows of past changelings continued on with their daily lives uninterrupted. The Empress growled in frustration, staring at the statue accusingly.

And then Immortalis was only remotely aware of a lavender blade of magic forming behind her, a blade that then streaked towards her at unbelievable speeds.

A blade that shattered feebly against Immortalis that it was like nothing more than sugar glass.

“Ah, there you are.”

Immortalis grabbed the offending changeling within her grasp before she could retreat, and with a heave, she sent the queen careening directly through the statue. Said statue was reduced to rubble immediately as all the shades around them vanished from existence.

With a flap of her wings, Immortalis bounded over the ruined base of the statue and landed beside Twilight, who had already scrambled back to her hooves and was glaring hatefully at the Empress.

“You should have realised you cannot harm me here,” Immortalis chastised as if to a child. “I own the hive mind, and through it your subconscious.”

Twilight huffed. “What do you want, Immortalis?”

“You stopped squirming against your chains. I grew curious.”

“It was just a little reminiscing. Unless that harms your master plan somehow, which I would be happy to hear, I ask that you go away.”

Immortalis frowned. “It seems you misunderstand the position you are in, Twilight Sparkle.”

“No. I understand fully,” Twilight rebuffed. “But these are my memories, and you’re not welcome.”

“You no longer have that choice,” Immortalis stated tauntingly, beginning to circle the Changeling Queen predatorily. “And these memories are… interesting. I must admit to finding you absolutely fascinating. The Element of Magic, raised by ponies of all things…”

Twilight snorted. “You’re not about to ask me out on a date, are you?”

“Nothing so grandiose,” Immortalis assured. “Your power is great, you have faced many foes that would claim other Changeling Queens and won. Nightmare Moon. The Spirit of Chaos. Lord Tirek. I think you are more than ready to face the alicorns.”

Twilight snarled. “Never! I will never harm them for you!”

“You will,” Immortalis stated as a simple fact. “You are my prize weapon to be used against them.”

“But why!? What’s the point!?”

“It’s the natural order of things.”

“You keep saying that,” Twilight pointed out. “But how is any of this within the ‘natural order of things’ you claim it to be?”

“Our hierarchy is clear, and you’re clever enough I’m sure you can figure it all out,” Immortalis remarked.

“Enlighten me,” Twilight deadpanned.

Immortalis stared at the queen a moment, and then she snorted. “Fine. We have a hierarchy, do we not? The Empress, then the queens, then the drones. The ponies and other creatures do not fall in line with that hierarchy, they are below even the drones and yet act otherwise. For there to be true order in this world, they need to be put in their place.”

“You’re wrong,” Twilight rebuffed. “Neither is superior. Among friends you are always an equal.”

“How amazingly naïve,” Immoralis stated. “Just look at you among the other Element Bearers. Your superiority to them was clear from the beginning.”

“I don’t think so. I wouldn’t be who I am today without them.”

“What a shame.”

“Who are you?” Twilight asked, glaring at the Empress. “I mean really, who are you? If the Changeling Empress remains at the top of this ‘hierarchy’ of yours, why has there never been another?”

“Because there is only one,” Immortalis stated. “I was much like you once. A young Changeling Queen with such a starry-eyed view of the world. But my abilities grew and grew, and I gained a hold over the hive mind no other queen could ever hope to match. The apex of all changelings.”

“So, in the end, you’re just a normal Changeling Queen with a bit of extra power and a massive ego,” Twilight taunted. “I thought as much.”

“I am SO MUCH MORE!” Immortalis proclaimed, slamming Twilight into a nearby wall with a burst of magic. “Don’t mistake me for that fool Crudelis. She was nothing but a helpful pawn in my return!”

“Then why do you fear me?”

Immortalis blinked. “What did you say?”

“I may not have your power or influence over the hive mind, but I can still feel your fear of me,” Twilight stated with an almost sinister chuckle.

“I do not fear a lesser changeling.”

“Oh, I think you do,” Twilight stated, standing back up once more. “Because I remind you someone, another from your past, correct? You called me the ‘blood of your jailor’ not so long ago. An ancestor, might I surmise?”

Immortalis growled. “Queen Crepuscule. A defiant queen who wielded all six Elements of Harmony and gained a cutie mark from it. And four thousand years ago she imprisoned me with them.”

“Ah,” Twilight said in understanding. “So that’s why. I wield an element. I have a cutie mark. You are scared of what I might do should I break free.”

“Which is why you won’t,” Immortalis stated. “She broke free because she had too much free will granted to her. You will have none. And I shall break you before long. Your friends, your family… I shall make their blood stain your hooves for all eternity!”

Twilight’s pupils dilated and, with a shout of rage, she lunged at the Empress again.

But the Empress was done entertaining the Changeling Queen, thus she swiftly departed back into the waking world while taking immense pleasure in her kicks and screams against the unbreakable chains that imprisoned her.

Author's Notes:

Given that the last five chapters have taken place within a day, I think it's about time things moved on huh?

36 - Equestrian War Plans

Canterlot Castle, Two Days Later

It had been two days since the assault on Ponyville, two days without another attack on Equestrian soil. And yet sightings continued to be reported all throughout Equestria, and the aggression on display was clear to everypony. Ponyville would almost certainly not be the last attack from the Empress of the Changelings and her swarm, everypony knew that something big was coming their way and it would be coming very soon indeed. As such, the princesses knew it was time to gather and consider a plan to deal with whatever the changelings had in mind. They had to put aside singular issues for the time being, with further survivors from the Equestrian Hive unlikely combined with their current inability to help Queen Twilight Sparkle, and consider the big picture.

They all knew that while the Empress had recently been focusing and hunting down all the independent changelings she could, that objective would soon be replaced by another. They all knew the Empress had set her eyes towards Equestria. They all knew she would strike out soon and without warning. And they all knew something had to be done about it.

In that regard, the three alicorns were gathered in the war room alongside all the various high ranking figures in the guard, the EUP and even the Equestrian navy. The table was practically filled up, and all eyes examined the magically projected map intently as they waited for Princess Celestia to officially begin the meeting. Of course, Broad Sword, Vladimir and Shining Armor were present, though to some of the other ponies’ surprise they had been joined by both Carduus and Façade. Captain Spitfire of the Wonderbolts in particular couldn’t help but eye them curiously, before glancing back towards the map.

Eventually, the three alicorns had stopped discussing between themselves and Princess Celestia stood to her full height. The others knew this to be a sign to stop their own chatter and give the Princess of the Sun their full attention. Once silence dominated and all eyes were on her, Celestia considered the ponies and changelings before her for a moment before finally speaking.

“You all know why we’re here,” Celestia stated. “For some time, changelings hives have been going silent all across the various lands they inhabit, and Queen Twilight Sparkle started an investigation. Ten days ago, Queen Twilight Sparkle and the rest of the Changeling Queens all vanished. Since then all independent changelings have been hunted down and forcibly integrated into some kind of universal hive mind that strips them of their free will, and the town of Ponyville was attacked and the mayor killed in the process.”

Some muttering emerged from the gathered ponies, but Celestia lifted a hoof to silence them. Once she was sure she had their attention again, she continued on.

“Thanks to the intelligence provided by these changelings here, Carduus and Façade,” Celestia said while gesturing a wing towards the changelings in question. “We have confirmed a changeling known as the ‘Empress’ has enacted a coup against the Queen’s Council using a power over the hive mind not displayed in any other changeling, and that this Empress is from an era long past.”

“Excuse me, Princess?” Captain Spitfire spoke up. “What do you mean ‘an era long past’?”

It was Luna who answered. “Much like I once was, the Empress was a mere legend to scare naughty children. But she has proved herself to be very much real and a threat to ponies and changelings alike. Nay, a threat to the entire world.”

“Very few free changelings remain, and her sights are on Equestria as we speak,” Celestia declared to the gathered ponies. “Their attack on us is coming soon, and we need to discuss defensive options.”

“In regards to defence, we should start by having a garrison in every settlement throughout Equestria,” Captain Broad Sword suggested. “Reinforcements to Ponyville didn’t arrive in time, had they done so the mayor may have lived and those changeling refugees might still have their own minds.”

Celestia sighed. “Agreed. Normally I wouldn’t want to disrupt the lives of my ponies with a military presence such as that, but desperate times call for desperate measures as the saying goes.”

“I can see to the deployments immediately,” General Iron Hoof stated dutifully.

“What of our naval forces?” Admiral Sea Breeze asked, scratching her chin. “Seems to me the changelings are a purely land and air-based enemy.”

“We do have some coastal cities, like Manehatten,” Princess Cadance pointed out. “We should have ships ready to give support to them should they be attacked.”

“I can have the fleet deployed to strategic positions and on alert day in and out,” the Admiral confirmed. “I’m willing to bet our guns can rip into any swarm in the sky, and we can also transport EUP when necessary.”

“These changelings are innocent,” Celestia pointed out. “Acting not of their own will. I want you to keep casualties among them to as much a minimum as you can manage. A high priority on prisoners if possible.”

“All to respect, Princess,” General Silvermane addressed the alicorn. “But casualties may be unavoidable, a full invasion will have our hooves tied.”

“I know,” Celestia said regretfully, suppressing the red-hot rage she had against the Empress for all she had done. “But you must do your best. If we don’t at least try to save as many as possible, then we will be wilfully committing murder.”

“We understand, your highness,” Iron Hoof confirmed. “We’ll give the order for our ponies to injure and incapacitate, and leave killing as a last resort.”

“All due respect, but in a sustained conflict how long can we keep such a philosophy up?” Spitfire enquired. “I don’t want to kill innocents any more than the rest of you, but it isn’t practical in the long run.”

“We may not need the ‘long run’,” Façade spoke up, addressing all those present. “If we can end this conflict quickly, we can prevent mounting casualties on both sides.”

“And how do you expect we do that?” Silvermane asked incredulously.

“It’s simple, really,” Carduus remarked. “When a queen dies, the hive mind collapses. Queen Crudelis and her hive, for example.”

“So, we cut the head off the metaphorical snake,” Spitfire stated in understanding. “The Empress.”

“Indeed,” Celestia stated, sounding almost gleeful at the thought as her eyes once again containing the briefest of orange flickers.

This time, however, Luna had noticed it.

“It is clear that the Empress needs to die,” Celestia continued. “If we do that, then all the changelings will be freed. Twilight will be freed.”

“And how do we do that, exactly?” General Moe Hawk of the 8th Pegasi Rangers asked.

“She might take part in the invasion herself,” General Iron Hoof pointed out. “That’s what true leaders do.”

“I don’t think she’ll agree with you,” Spitfire remarked. “I think she will hide back in her hive.”

“We cannot know either way, at least not until it begins,” Princess Luna stated. “For now we focus on reinforcing Equestria’s defences, and then we will create a plan to destroy the Empress.”

“In regards to reinforcing our defences, I also have suggestions for a few new patrol routes I’d like to discuss with the generals later,” Vladimir said.

“The Crystal Empire has the heart, it would be suicidal for changelings to attack it,” Shining Armor noted. “The Crystal Heart’s pulse could be tuned to act like a solid barrier of pure love energy to them, while passing by ponies and giving them the normal crystal coats.”

“And it wouldn’t necessarily be lethal,” Cadance added in. “At least not inherently, though it would highly depend on whether they are outside or in an enclosed space where they have nowhere to go but a wall.”

“It seems like the best defence for the Crystal Empire,” Luna agreed. “What do you think, sister?”

Celestia nodded. “I also agree. Do what you think best, Cadance.”

“Might I add, your highness…” Silvermane spoke up again. “What of the changelings in Canterlot? And in other areas of Equestria?”

“Most of the changelings around the rest of Equestria have been taken,” Broad Sword said regretfully. “We’ve received reports that some of the changelings in Manehatten and other settlements have gone missing.”

“Do any remain?” Sea Breeze enquired.

“I believe two are still with the Element of Generosity,” Carduus pointed out. “I’m not mistaken I hope?”

“No. Don’t worry, your friends are safe,” Vladimir assured. “But most of the remaining free changelings are in either Canterlot or the Crystal Empire. Mostly Canterlot.”

“They’re targets out in the open,” Iron Hoof pointed out.

“Then after what happened to Ponyville, we should take extra measures,” Princess Celestia commanded. “Have all changelings in Canterlot taken into this very castle for shelter and protections. The same should be done in the Crystal Empire.”

“What of changelings in other places?”

“Find somewhere relatively safe and defended, and keep them out of the Empress’ hooves,” Celestia ordered the General. “That goes for all of you. Keep them safe.”

“My people will cooperate. None of us want to be the Empress’ slaves,” Carduus mentioned. “But if any do need convincing, and they are of the Equestrian Hive, come to me. They trust me.”

“You should also call in all your reservists,” Celestia stated. “We may need everypony before this is over.”

“Will do, your highness,” Spitfire confirmed. “I’ll deposit my Wonderbolts where they are needed. Though I must ask, what of Rainbow Dash? I’d prefer to have all of the main team at my side.”

“She’s better off with the Element Bearers for now. But she and her friends can assist the garrison in Ponyville.”

Spitfire grumbled in irritation, but didn’t argue further.

“Then I believe we have at least the foundations of a defence in order,” Luna declared. “But we want all of you to keep working on new methods to protect against this threat, and if you have any ideas you are to bring it to one of us immediately.”

“You all have your orders, this meeting is adjourned,” Celestia announced.

All the ponies arose from their seats and gave the princesses a respectful bow, then proceeding to file out of the room one by one. In the end, it was only the princesses, the changelings, the two captains and Prince Shining Armor who remained.

“Well, it’s a start,” Shining Armor said, shaking his head. “I just wish we knew when and where the Empress will strike first.

“Oh, we’ll find out soon enough,” Façade remarked, getting up from his seat. “I take it we’re not needed right now?”

Luna shook her head. “You may leave. Take care of yourself.”

“You needn’t even ask,” Façade stated, moving to leave the room with Carduus following shortly behind.

“They’ll be fine,” Vladimir remarked. “I hear Façade is quite good in a fight.”

“So was Twilight…” Celestia muttered.

“Cadance, could you take the others and help oversee the preparation?” Luna asked of the light pink alicorn. “I would like to talk with my sister alone for a moment.”

Cadance looked between the two sisters with concern in her eyes, but did as she was asked and led the other three out of the room. The remaining two ponies were left with an uneasy feeling between one another, Luna in particular trying to find the right words to approach the subject of what she had witnessed within her sister.

“Sister, you seemed… eager, to kill the Empress.”

“Shouldn’t I be? The sooner the deed is done, the sooner this is all over.”

“I agree. But there is a difference between us there,” Luna pointed out. “I know it must be done, but it gives me no pleasure. You on the other hoof… you seem almost gleeful at the thought.”

“I don’t know what you are talking about, you know I despise killing,” Celestia shot back. “The Battle of Ponyville, the Everfree Hideout… I regretted every life I had to take those days. Each occasion reminded me why warfare tastes so bitter.”

“That is true. But this is different, and I know what I saw,” Luna rebuffed. “Your eyes don’t usually flicker orange, do they?”

“I believe you’re seeing things, dear sister. Perhaps you need some rest?”

“I think it is you who needs a break, Tia.”

“I’ll rest when the job is done,” Celestia declared, standing up and walking towards the doorway. She stopped just short, and looked back at Luna with an appreciative smile. “I know you’re just worried for me, and I’ve been difficult as of late. But don’t worry so much, please. I’ll be fine when Twilight is home.”

With those words, Celestia exited the war room and left her sister alone. Luna, however, received very little comfort from her sister’s parting words. The Princess of the Night watched the door Celestia had exited through for a few moments, before turning back to the map and slumping in her seat. She looked upon the projection of her kingdom, and felt worry for all those who resided within its borders. Dark times were upon them, but she could deal with the dark. She was the ruler of the shadows, after all. No, it was the light which she currently feared the most.

“Oh, sister…” Luna muttered. “For your sake, and that of Equestria, I hope Twilight Sparkle does come home…”

37 - Changeling War Plans

The First Hive, Near Simultaneous to the Equestrian War Council

As the ponies prepared for war, they were not the only ones. They were correct in their assumptions that the Empress would soon make her move, but she would not charge blindly headfirst into the fray. She was still a newcomer to that specific time period, and would be willing to see what her thralls had to say on the matter, and if what information locked away in their little brains could be of any use to her.

As such, she had recalled all of the Changeling Queens back into their former council chamber, now her throne room once again. No longer did they have seats of their own, but all stood respectfully before the mighty throne of Empress Immortalis.

Queens Xerox, Plastron, Cocoon, Pupa, Tempora, Antannae, Carapace, Acadica, Arisana, Austriaca, Germanica, Nursei, Ingrica, Orbata, Pensylvanica, Vulgaris and of course Twilight Sparkle. Even the two princesses, Insecta and Imperious, were present.

And it was in that chamber it all began.

“Equestria,” Immortalis announced simply, all eyes dutifully drawn to their Empress. “Ruled over by three alicorns, protected by the force known as the EUP, and the birth place of the Elements of Harmony. Though, that last part is no longer an issue.”

Twilight Sparkle was proof of that.

“You queens, and you predecessors, let our kind’s place in the world fall from grace, but the reclamation is now at hoof,” the Empress continued. “The zebras, griffons… adversaries of old stand in our way, but none more so than the ponies. A once insignificant species has been allowed to flourish in my absence, and they have become our most immediate threat.”

The Empress paused for another moment, making sure all the queens remained listening to her as dutifully as she programmed them to be. Memories of the last time she had the queens gathered like that were fresh on her mind, and the subsequent betrayal that would bring their kind into seclusion and near ruin in the Empress’ eyes. History would not repeat, however, and she felt safe to continue onwards.

“I am new to this time still, unlike the rest of you,” Empress Immortalis noted. “And picking through your memories only shows so much, so grasp what will I am allowing you and feel free to offer advice and suggestions of your own this occasion.”

It was almost as if a small weight was taken from the minds of the queens at that moment, the fog on their consciousness clearing up and allowing some thoughts to return that they never knew were gone. However, no room was left for thoughts of rebellion, only enough to allow a more tactical consideration in the coming conflict.

“My Empress,” Queen Vulgaris addressed first with a low bow. “Might I enquire, do you have the basis of our conquest in place?”

“I do,” the Empress confirmed. “As we discuss these plans, make sure you are transmitting to all the drones across the hive mind. We all want to be on the same page after all.”

Confirmation came over that hive mind, thousands upon thousands of voices all listening in. All were eager to learn their coming roles in the return of their glory.

“Very good,” Immortalis stated. “I, of course, shall remain at this very hive for the time being to direct all war efforts. You queens, however, shall be like generals - and lead our changelings into battle.”

“Our first targets?” Queen Cocoon enquired.

“Three priority targets for which we begin with,” the Empress responded. “Firstly, Fort Hurricane. It is closest to what was known as the Equestrian Hive, and those stationed there have seen their share of ‘action’ where changelings are concerned. It is of great strategic significance to them.”

“I and my daughter can lead a suitable detachment in sacking the base,” Cocoon volunteered. “We can have a small detachment of our best infiltrators sneak in before the main strike to cause chaos. Too many infiltrators, or those of inefficient skill, may be detected by their countermeasures. We really will need out best for the task.”

“I have infiltrators in mind more than ready for such a task,” Queen Twilight Sparkle spoke up. “They have already been assigned to you as of this moment.”

“I can feel them,” Cocoon responded, a small smirk on her lips as she did indeed feel the presence of those infiltrators ping her over the hive mind. “They will do nicely.”

“I concur, I am already transmitting to the changelings who shall accompany you,” Immortalis informed the Changeling Queen. “And take Queen Vulgaris and Princess Imperious with you. I want to ensure that compound is reduced to ash.”

“It will be our honour,” Vulgaris dutifully responded, ready to do her Empress’ bidding alongside her daughter.

“The second target, Empress?” Queen Tempora enquired, moving the conversation forwards.

The Empress let herself smirk a moment, her gaze lingering on Queen Twilight. “Ponyville is our second target. It shall be assaulted alongside Fort Hurricane. As the home of the remaining Elements of Harmony that are loyal to Equestria, and the site of a victory over changelings, it will destroy their little ponies’ morale should it be razed.”

Twilight stepped on forwards, eagerness in her steps and a sinister glint in her eye that hid away the internal horror. "Please, my Empress, allow me the honour of killing the Element Bearers personally," Queen Twilight asked with a sadistic grin.

'What? NO! I would never!’ Twilight Sparkle pleaded internally in her own subconscious, sadly out of reach of her mind. 'I won't hurt them! I won't!'

Her soul rebelled with all its might, but her body and mind continued to take no notice.

“You were always intended to lead such an assault on that pitiful town,” Immortalis replied sternly. “What better way to break their spirit than have such a symbolic locale destroyed by the very one who made it so?”

Twilight bowed. “I shall see it done. But… what of the third primary target?”

“Our intelligence suggests that one Element Bearer is not currently residing in Ponyville, but the city of Manehatten.”

“Manehatten?” Queen Pupa questioned the Empress on her words. “But that will be one of the most defended locations in Equestria, right down to the navy and the overhead zeppelins! It’s suicide!”

Pupa’s eyes glowed even redder for a moment as she let out a shocked gasp of pain, her legs becoming like jelly as she dropped to the floor. The increased will the other queens had been allowed for their discussion was removed from Pupa for questioning the Empress, no disobedience being tolerated to the strictest of degrees. She would not be given it back for some time.

“As I was saying…” the Empress casually continued on, the other queens taking no notice of Pupa as she shakily arose to her hooves once more. “This Element Bearer must be eliminated also, if at all possible. And it gives us another opportunity to crush Equestrian morale, especially as this attack will come so soon after Ponyville.”

“Who shall lead this assault, Empress?” Queen Plastron enquired.

“Once more, Queen Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight tilted her head. “Empress?”

“After disposing of Ponyville, you shall take your changelings and proceed directly to Manehatten,” the Empress explained. “On the way there, every single one of you other queens shall meet with her and also proceed to the city.”

“To have all of us there, you must have a specific need for it,” Twilight noted. “Perhaps, a way to destroy the city in one fell swoop? Seventeen Changeling Queens and two princesses who have themselves reached maturity is quite the magical powerhouse.”

“As apt as your memories suggest, Twilight Sparkle,” the Empress complimented. “Now you understand why it was necessary for me to provide that little extra will to you… for those who deserved it.”

That last comment was almost certainly directed at Queen Pupa, who was now loitering near the back of the crowd.

“So, Queen Twilight,” the Empress continued. “Show me how valuable that mind of yours really is to me. How do I intend to destroy Manehatten?”

“Even with all of us, destroying a city of that size would take time, energy and lots of effort,” Twilight noted. “No… This is something that has to be done within moments. The combined magical energies of the queens into one strike could destroys portions of the city in single blows, cause great casualties, but would still take some time to complete. During that time, evacuations could be conducted and… distractions could be made by the EUP, even if they have no hope of stopping us.”

“Go on,” the Empress encouraged, listening with interest.

“However…” Twilight spoke again, obliging the Empress. “Such a combined strike would produce a considerable shockwave, and in the correct place could cause a desired chain reaction. The bay.”

“Exactly,” the Empress confirmed. “Could you inform the uninitiated what exactly would happen?”

“A shockwave of that size would cascade through the water, causing severe waves to form. In essence, the explosion would create a form of tsunami.”

“Short range, but not short enough to spare the city,” Immortalis finished. “Their fleet would be destroyed too, and the waves would claim much of the unprepared inhabitants and destroy just about all infrastructure. That would leave only the zeppelins, and those few straggling survivors for the drones to mop up.”

“There is still the likelihood that some ponies will escape in the chaos,” Queen Arisana pointed out.

“As in every other option,” Immortalis pointed out. “No plan is without its flaw, but this strike will minimise those opportunities.”

“Those might be the primary targets, but shall there be any others during this time period?” Queen Austriaca enquired.

“Indeed,” Immortalis once again confirmed. “Las Pegasus and Vanhoover, two populated cities like Manehatten. Send sizable forces of drones to each. Wresting control of each city will take time, much like it may have done with Manehatten otherwise, but at the very least it will strike terror into the hearts of the inhabitants. They will know they are no longer safe no matter where they live.”

“And should the EUP hold their ground?”

“If it becomes required, I shall have our drones fall back to other locations,” Immortalis stated. “But I care little for those outcomes. They are but… side projects.”

“You do realise that with this level of destruction, the Princesses will almost certainly come for you directly,” Twilight pointed out. “Especially when they see you aren’t present on the battlefield. And falling our forces back to this hive for defence may give Equestria time to regroup and counterattack.”

“You won’t have to fall back our entire force,” Immortalis factually stated with a snide grin. “You say they will come here? I am counting on it. They will try to kill me, but I have plans for that. Their emotional attachment will be their downfall, and they WILL fail. And when they do, they will leave Canterlot wide open.”

“And once their princesses and the capital city fall, the rest of Equestria will quickly bend the knee to you,” Twilight noted. “I would leave just the Crystal Empire. The Crystal Heart would be a problem, but any problem can be solved in time.”

“And we will have plenty of that once Equestria belong to us,” Queen Cocoon added.

“Indeed,” Immortalis agreed. “Once our power in Equestria is consolidated, plans can be drawn to deal with the Crystal Empire and beyond. Our newly faithful ponies should be of assistance in that matter, one way or another.”

“And the war could be over very quickly indeed, barring incidents occurring,” Twilight stated.

“Plans are only as good as those enacting them,” Immortalis said, a hint of warning in her tone. “Make sure you are all worthy of those plans, I do not want to have to prolong this conflict needlessly.”

The queens all silently confirmed, the hive mind conveying their understanding well enough.

“One last thing,” Twilight spoke up again. “There is always the chance of their surrender, however remote.”

Immortalis eyed the Changeling Queen. “Go on.”

“My presence at your side may have shaken Princess Celestia. Not to mention the deep threat to her ponies, she may decide to simply surrender to spare them,” Twilight suggested. “It is unlikely I will admit, and even if she does she may be prevented by her sister, but it may be worth the attempt simply to spare the resources of an invasion if successful.”

“It would be a simple matter, I don’t see why not,” Immortalis agreed. “It is only sporting, after all. And it would be wise of them to submit to the world’s natural order.”

“Then we should send an envoy to Canterlot immediately,” the Changeling Queen stated. “And while that occurs, we can be prepared to make our move in the likely outcome that they refuse.”

‘Which they will! And they won’t let you do any of this!’

The Empress seemed to take no notice Twilight subconscious outburst as she dismissed the queens from the throne room, all moving to carry out their upcoming roles in the war to come. Internally however, the Empress said one simple thing to the true Twilight Sparkle that remained buried so deep by Immortalis’ influence.

‘Not me, Twilight Sparkle. You.'

Author's Notes:

The lines have been drawn, both sides have set the ball in motion. War is upon them all.

How successful with the Empress' plan be? How far will it go, and will Equestria be able to counter what is to come?

But first, let us see how the Princess of the Sun reacts to their incoming envoy...

38 - The Lines Have Been Drawn

The First Hive, Several Days Later

Empress Immortalis stood not in the throne room, nor in the hallways of her seat of power, but atop the large structure looking down upon her dominion as the sun began to rise up into the sky. The landscape was tinted in the orange glow that heralded a new day, and yet served as a reminder for the Empress both that her task was far from over, and how much time had passed since she had last looked upon it all. Where once the sun moved of its own will, now it required a guardian to keep the cycle ongoing.

She was still getting to know this new world, and it most certainly was getting to know her.

“My Empress,” the loyal voice of Queen Twilight Sparkle spoke across the hive mind.

“Yes? I assume everything has fallen into place?”

Immortalis could feel Twilight’s nod of confirmation across the hive mind. “Indeed. The bulk of our force are still concealed, but are rapidly converging on Equestria’s borders. I am on route to Ponyville as we speak, my detachment of changelings at my side.”

“Very good. What about the others?”

To answer her question, all other changelings sent confirmations of their own over the hive mind. Like clockwork, each piece performed its assigned duty and performed in perfect unison with their brethren.

“All is as it should be, Empress,” Twilight assured.

“So I hear,” the Empress responded. “All changelings. Hold position, now is time for the herald of Equestria’s end to do his work.”

“The envoy,” Twilight recalled.

On the Empress’ word, every drone and queen alike instantly did as they were told and stopped their steady advance on the borders of Equestria. Likewise, a single drone split itself off from the swarm and bolted in the direction of Canterlot without the careful approach the main body of the swarm had been taking. This drone was not interested in stealth, only in delivering the message the Empress has dictated of him.

Back at the hive, the Empress took in a deep breath of fresh air and exhaled slowly, letting her mind briefly submerge itself among all her gathered subjects. Soon they would know Equestria’s answer, and either way the changelings would soon have the entirety of the country within their grasp. Whether by force or not remained to be seen, but it was by far the most likely option. She knew much about the alicorns from her favourite pet’s memories, and she knew they were as stubborn as they came in the face of direct opposition. But it was only natural for lesser creatures to resist the oncoming storm; it was in their most primal of instincts. But they would learn, much how the zebras and griffons of old had done. They did not remember, that time being lost to an era of which all knowledge had since been lost, but they soon would.

And Equestria is where it all would begin.

“It is done,” Twilight informed over the hive mind. “Now, we wait for the result.”

Immortalis hummed, and decided to perform a test. “Ponyville was your home. And yet you have no qualms about what is to come?”

“No, Empress.”

“Even when you watch the life drain from the eyes of your former allies, and know you are the cause?”

There was a flicker deep in Twilight’s soul, but none that could breach the powerful magic suppressing her. The Empress couldn’t help but roll her eyes, her futile flailing was getting boring. No matter how much Twilight Sparkle hated it, she now lived solely for the betterment of the changeling race.

“No, Empress.”

“I am pleased to hear that, and I hope it stays that way. I will be watching you very closely, Sparkle.”

“I hope what you see continues to please you, my Empress.”

Canterlot

The sun was now high in the sky, many ponies around the capital cities were undoubtedly preparing lunch for themselves and their families. The same was true for the changelings within the city, and they had to admit that being confined to the castle did have its advantages.

Having meals prepared by the castle’s resident chefs was one such example.

Princess Celestia really should have also been filling that empty hole within her growling stomach, but she still had too many reports to look over. Confirmation of naval redeployments, logs forwarded from the captains of various EUP zeppelins patrolling the borders and other such documentation. At least she had been mentally prepared for the aggravating increase in paperwork, having expected such after the conclusion of the last meeting the war room.

Still, her constant distractions didn’t help her much. A dark shadow seemed to press in one corner of her mind, and no matter how much she tried to push it aside she couldn’t force herself to forget the cause of her unrest. The changeling at the centre of it all, one held so dear and yet may be faced in battle of no will of her own.

Celestia huffed, rubbing her weary eyes as those very distractions came to mind once more. After composing herself for a moment or so, she took another look over the piles of paper that were gathering on her desk.

Deciding that she needed a break, and that working on an empty stomach would only compound the issue, she decided to leave the work be for a while and head to the castle’s main dining room.

Perhaps she could get Raven to fill in for her, her assistant was always ready and waiting to help. But then again, she did have her own duties to perform. It wouldn’t be fair to pawn hers off on somepony else.

“We do so much for them, don’t they owe us such a simple thing at the very least?”

Celestia shook her head. She was their Princess, she served them and not the other way around. It was the promise of the crown, the one they had made when they swore to defeat Discord and take the Equestrian throne.

“Promise of the crown? How long will we let that get in the way of our duty to our FAMILY? First Luna, now Twilight. How long will we let our duty bring harm to those we LOVE!?”

Celestia stamped a hoof, hissing under her breath: “Silence! I couldn’t help Twilight. But I will bring her back, I will!”

“Sister? Are you talking to yourself?” Luna asked, staring at the elder alicorn from down the hallway.

Celestia was brought back to reality, a light blush on her face. “N-no! Just… ruminating on some things…”

“Well ruminate after lunch. You’ve been cooped up with that paperwork for too many hours,” Luna remarked. “I was just on my way to collect you, before you lost track of time.”

Celestia quickly replaced her regal mask, composing herself once more as she nodded in agreement with her sister. So, wordlessly, they fell into step with one another and headed in the direction of the dining room. On the way they passed by the usual guards and servants, combined now with all of the remaining changelings in Canterlot wandering the non-restricted parts of the castle. They weren’t entirely happy to be cooped up inside, but they were understanding as to the reasons. None exactly wanted to end up as brainwashed servants of an insane dictator from several millennia past.

They were nearly upon the dining room when Luna decided to break the silence domineering over the two sisters.

“So, I assume the paperwork is nearing completion.”

Celestia scoffed. “I wish. War is a terrible time of bloodshed and strife, but the paperwork is its own unique form of evil.”

“I’d choose it over the bloodshed any day,” Luna retorted.

“As would I. But I enjoy neither.”

Silence began to creep on them again, neither really knowing what to say to the other.

“Sister…?”

Luna looked up at her sibling. “Hm?”

“When your darkness began to creep up on you, and the pain became too much to bear… What exactly was that like?”

Luna’s eyes widened. “And pray tell, why are you asking me about Nightmare Moon?”

“We’ve talked extensively about the reasons, and our respective faults in the matter. I know you felt terrible pain. But you never told me about, well… the symptoms.”

“Symptoms…?” Luna asked cautiously, recalling Celestia’s erratic behaviour ever since Twilight had succumbed. “Like a twisted version of your own voice whispering in your ear?”

Celestia flinched, and Luna gave a sigh as she also recalled how she had encountered Celestia in the hallway.

“You’re worried about Daybreaker, aren’t you?”

Celestia gave her sister a curious look. “You mentioned her before, and yet never told me how you knew that name.”

“Your dreams are quite revealing, and always have been,” Luna replied, both of them still and an otherwise empty hallway. “Your nightmares have been filled with her since my return, and I would guess have been since my own turn. I must ask, how close was she to reality a thousand years ago?”

“After I banished you?” Celestia couldn’t quite meet her sister’s eye. “Too close. You were everything to me, even if I failed to tell you that. This crown didn’t seem worth it after what happened to you, nothing did for some time. Only the promise of your eventual return kept me grounded for those first few terrible years.”

“I’m sorry for putting you through so much.”

“You were stuck within a barren space rock, you have nothing to apologise for,” Celestia rebuffed.

“At least you admitted to your own inner demons. It’s more than I ever did,” Luna stated. “Well, either way… Just know that my fall remains my greatest regret. And you do have people to talk to, you are far from alone.”

“Loneliness is why you fell,” Celestia noted. “But Daybreaker is NOT Nightmare Moon. Their reasons for being are very different, and current events may be too much for me to bear.”

Luna gave her sister a loving nuzzle, one to let her know that everything would be alright. “You will not fall, I fully believe that. This situation shall be resolved, Twilight Sparkle will come home and your family will remain intact and by your side. All of us. And if you do fall, a nice trip to the sun is always an option.”

Celestia chuckled. “Let’s avoid that.”

For a brief moment, Celestia’s spirit managed to rise a little. But of course, it would then come crashing back down.

“Your highnesses!” a guard suddenly materialised in front of the alicorns, neither having seen him approach. “There’s a changeling! He has those red eyes we’re meant to watch out for, and he’s asking for you!”

Celestia frowned. “There’s one here? In the city?”

“A patrol captured him just outside, but he claims to have a message for you from Empress Immortalis.”

Luna hummed. “Immortalis… And so our little Empress finally has a name.”

“Bring this changeling to the throne room,” Celestia commanded. “Sister, will you join me for this?”

“Wouldn’t miss it,” she replied.

Celestia sat atop her red velvet throne, her sister standing proudly to her left. There were plenty of guards present in the room alongside them, all of them watching their visitor like a hawk as he was brought in.

The changeling was shoved unceremoniously forwards, and he stood fearlessly before the two alicorns. His eyes glowed a fierce red hue, the most tell-tale sign of the Empress’ control.

“I have come before you ponies as an envoy sent by the esteemed Empress Immortalis,” the envoy announced. “Here, I am her eyes and voice. Every word I dictate has been commanded by the Empress herself.”

“Can’t she let you choose your own words?” Luna enquired with a hint of disgust.

The drone’s head tilted slightly as he heard something no others could, and only then responded. “No. The Empress’ word is the law of the changelings, and you will bear witness to it.”

“Then in essence we are talking to the Empress through you,” Celestia noted. “Then I will tell her one simple thing. Release this changeling and all others immediately.”

“Twilight Sparkle serves us now,” the drone remarked, blatantly trying to get under the Princess’ skin. “And your begging shall not change it.”

Luna glanced at her sister with a little bit of worry, but it proved unfounded as Celestia’ composure never even cracked.

Perhaps Luna’s talk with her sister had an effect?

“Why are you here?” Celestia asked, getting straight to the point. “Why send you? She must know you are not returning to her.”

“I am one drone, insignificant to the whole.”

“No one life is insignificant.”

“I am a drone. It is my place in the natural order of the world.”

“Natural order? I don’t think your Empress truly understand the concept.”

“We changelings say the same about your ponies,” the changeling shot back. “Twilight Sparkle’s memories have shown as much.”

“Her memories?”

“Nothing is out of bounds for the Empress, everything about the Changeling Queen now belongs to her.”

“You violated her…?”

“It’s not a violation, but simply natural.”

“I don’t think she agrees, not within the truest parts of her soul,” Celestia shot back. “She is stronger than you believe.”

“The Empress knows everything about her, and has taken precautions. Your Elements of Harmony shall prove no threat if they cannot be utilised.”

“Have you come just to make threats on the Empress’ behalf, or is there an actual purpose to this action?”

“It is the consensus that we should offer you a chance at surrender,” the envoy stated. “Think of the lives that might be spared, you shall all take your rightful places in the new dominion.”

“As slaves?” Luna questioned knowingly. “No thank you.”

“Even the student of the sun has joined us.”

“She did not join you,” Celestia rebutted. “Twilight has been supressed and her body and mind converted into an unwilling tool of war. Even you, envoy, are just that. An unwilling slave, mind no longer your own.”

“None of us have ever felt better, I assure you.”

“That’s the Empress talking, not you,” Celestia noted. “I have seen brainwashing before, though not through such a method as the hive mind. You are programmed to act as she wants you to act, but without independence you cannot reach your full potential.”

“She has graciously provided enough,” the envoy retorted.

“Once again, the Empress is talking.”

“This is your last chance, spare the lives of your ponies. And… spare the lives of these poor ‘brainwashed’ changelings you seem to care so much for.”

“And leave them to their fate?” Celestia asked. “No. I must decline. You, Empress, have forced my hoof. And I will find you. And I will do what I must.”

The drone remained silent for a few moments, and then the voice that emerged from his mouth was not his own but one that was very much feminine and ancient. Immortalis.

“So be it.”

The drone tensed up, his eyes bulging in extreme pain, and then he collapsed to the floor.

The princesses’ eyes widened, several guards rushing to the side of the changeling and checking his pulse. After a few moments, they looked back to the alicorns to give their report.

“He’s dead.”

Luna scowled, completely appalled. “She killed him rather than let him be captured.”

“Perhaps she’s afraid we might have found a way to break their hive connection safely had he remained alive,” Celestia noted. “This is worrying, any changelings that are injured or captured might very well be terminated in such a manner.”

“So much innocent blood is on her hooves,” Luna growled. “It’s unforgivable.”

“Let us hope this incident was just to make a scene,” Celestia responded. “We’d best prepare. The lines have been drawn, and the time is now upon us.”

Author's Notes:

Celestia admitted to Daybreaker's existence, and admitting your problem is the first step to fixing it. With Luna's help, the Tyrant of the Sun shall remain a simple nightmare.

...Right?

39 - It Begins

The Border of Equestria, Mere Hours Later

The vast empty landscape was highly picturesque beneath the continuing gentle rays of the day’s sun, life continued on as normal within nature. Only a short distance from the sprawling fields and hilltops stood tall cliffs that dropped directly down into the sea separating Equestria from the Griffon Empire; if one would listen closely they could hear the waves clashing with the bare rocks in the distance, seagulls chirping and screeching the day away.

And it was here, with a mix of internal and external reinforced airbags and magical propulsion engines, a zeppelin under the jurisdiction of the EUP cruised high above the landscape casting a magnificent shadow below. Beneath the primary reinforced balloon was the main hull, a metallic structure where the crew and most of the weapon emplacements were located. The zeppelin also had a few small ones located atop the balloon itself, with a long walkway stretching from one end to another. Those weapons included large crossbow turrets along with a few basic flak guns akin to those equipped aboard Equestria’s naval forces, a few broadside cannons and two forwards facing weapons that would emit devastating lances of magic at its target.

It was truly a sight to behold, and far more imposing than the small wooden leisure ones you may have seen high above Canterlot during times of peace. This was a machine of war, a fact that everypony crewing it was all too aware. So along with an escort of four helicopters, which were equipped just as those that had transported Queen Twilight to Draco’s hive had been, the zeppelin continued its patrol close of the coastline as it had been ordered.

The patrol had been ultimately uneventful, and while most of the crew were at their stations other off duty personnel were resting in their cramped bunks or grabbing a bite to eat in the mess. It would just be another hour or two, after which the current escort would be replaced by another fully fuelled one that would then the patrol would continue. This would continue on until the all-clear was provided to them to say the threat to Equestria had passed.

Within the vessel, a pony traversed a tightly compacted corridor and opened up a heavy metal door into a space that was easily recognisable as the bridge. The bridge comprised of a few controls for the arcane based engines and the balloons, and a single wooden wheel stood central in the bridge with an aged pegasus stallion leaning almost protectively against it.

“Captain,” the pony stated as he approached the pegasus at the wheel. “Reporting in.”

“Take your station,” the Captain responded.

“Sir, all due respect but has there ever been any sighting of changeling activity since we’ve been out here?”

“Just because there haven’t been, does not mean there won’t be,” the Captain scolded. “Now we have our orders, take your station.”

“Aye, sir.”

The pony did as he was told, and things returned to normal instantly within the bridge. Another half hour passed them by in what seemed only minutes, and nothing new or interesting occurred.

It was the same thing, patrol the same route in search of a threat that may or may not even turn up. Most of the crew were convinced nothing would come of their little excursion, though the Captain was never so sure.

Unfortunately for them all, the Captain was the one eventually proven right.

The first bolt of putrid green magic was never seen before one of the four escorts spiralled to the ground in flames. Then, as the alarm was raised and the ponies began to spring into action, a black cloud emerged from behind one of the larger hilltops. All the bridge crew could see out the front window was a vast black mass spreading out for all to see, too many changelings for them to even count.

Even with the orders to attempt incapacitation rather than lethal strikes, they all were fairly certain this counted as a desperate situation the moment they saw it.

“Open fire!” the Captain ordered.

The magical weaponry of the three remaining escorts came to life and began to fire blue bolts of magic into the swarm, the zeppelin itself quickly following their example. All crossbow and flak turrets were quickly manned and turned to face their targets. With the cannon not yet useful, the two forward guns fired two blinding blue beams of magical energy into the incoming swarm. The swarm, however, simply bent itself around the magic and completely bypassed the attack.

In perfect unison, the changelings began to curve around the ship, though taking some casualties from the incoming arrows and flak, as well as the magic bolts from the three helicopters. As they came into range of the broadside cannon they wasted no time in firing at the hostile drone, but the metal cannonballs were easy to avoid and only caught the odd changeling who didn’t see them coming. Soon, the overwhelming numbers managed to easily strike down the three remaining escort copters in volleys of spellfire before converging onto the main vessel.

The entire bridge shook as impacts struck somewhere along the hull, many spells focusing and tearing gouges into the armour plating.

“Send a message to Fort Hurricane, tell them that we’ve engaged the swarm!” the Captain ordered, one stray bolt narrowly missing him as it shot through the front glass window. He then passed the wheel over to another pony. “And get us out of here!”

The large floating vessel began to turn amidst the swarm, before attempting to fly its way to safety. The swarm weren’t so easily shaken or dissuaded, however, and they continued to pelt the hull and whittle it down piece by piece. The entire structure gave a violent shudder as one piece of armour buckled entirely and one of the internal airbags ruptured. Creaking and groaning could be heard from the rivets as they struggled to keep the ship in one piece, the stressed metal voicing its complaint.

And then four green beams of magic, these far stronger than the ones emitted by the drones, suddenly fired out of the swarm. They tore into the main balloon, quickly digging into it and destroying more of the airbags. There was another violent shudder as the airbags ruptured, and the entire ship began to lean at an awkward angle as the remaining balloons tried desperately to keep the vessel in the air.

The bridge crew could be no help, however, as the entire front window caved in as Queen Cocoon and two flanking drones smashed their way in and began to slaughter them all one by one. Some attempted to fight back, some tried to flee, none succeeded. Several were slaughtered at their stations before they realised what had happened. The pony at the central wheel was annihilated along with the wheel itself, and the Captain had his head removed from his shoulders, decapitated by a green blade of magic that Cocoon had ignited personally.

Outside, the guns began to go quiet as they were torn from the ship. Only a couple could still be heard by the attacking changelings, fighting until the very end. And then there were none.

The swarm turned from the stricken vessel, flames beginning to consume much of it with black billowing smoke filling the air. The drones no longer struck the slowly drifting vessel, they instead elected to resume their original route towards Fort Hurricane.

However, the four royal changelings regrouped just above the listing vessel. Queen Cocoon and Vulgaris, with the Princesses Insecta and Imperious. Their sinister red glowing eyes examined the vessel, before each then fired a beamed of magic that coalesced and trailed along the top of the ship, striking inside and tearing apart most of the remaining airbags. What remained wasn’t enough to maintain their altitude, and the ship began to fall through the air towards the ground below.

The Queens watched until impact, the metal bending and flying in all sorts of directions from the collision. A fireball arose into the sky from a large explosion, and then what remaining of the still burning wreckage settled on the landscape as a monument to the first kill of the war.

There were no signs of movement, of any life, coming from within the remains. With their job complete to their satisfaction, the four royal changelings all turned to follow the swarm, and would quickly catch up to continue to lead the way to their main target.

And across Equestria, other such incursions were occurring.

Canterlot

Canterlot was business as usual; all as yet unaware of what was transpiring at that very moment on the borders of their country. Word hadn’t even reached the princesses, but that would soon change.

Princess Celestia had put all the paperwork on hold after her encounter with Immortalis’ envoy, instead meeting with Captains Broad Sword and Captain Vladimir along with her sister to ensure that Canterlot’s defences were properly in place and that there were no infiltrations within the city they had to worry about. Fortunately, everypony was who they appeared to be and there was no sign of any changeling infiltrators within the city.

The same couldn’t be said for every city, but they had to trust the forces in those locations to root out any such saboteurs.

While all of that was going on, Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Armor were seeing what emergency procedures were in place and what could be implemented to protect the general populace should the city come under siege. Several areas had been designated for use as emergency shelters for citizens to go to should danger come to their doorstep, and they made damn well sure everypony knew about them.

Even if Canterlot was business as usual for most, not one single pony could deny a change in the atmosphere. There had been the attack during the wedding, they all heard of the skirmish with Crudelis, and several threats had arisen and been defeated over the past decade. And yet not one of them had lived through a true war before. This was new to Celestia’s little ponies, and trepidation and fear was expected.

And none of them truly knew what was to come.

Princess Celestia and Princess Luna had just finished a quick visit to the guard barracks, where they had offered words of encouragement to the guards in order to boost morale. They knew all too well such a thing was needed in a time like this.

During the morale boost, however, both of the captains had been called away by one of their guards for one reason or another. The princesses chose not to question the reason until after they exited the barracks and stepped out into the training grounds, but they didn’t have to wait long as Broad Sword and Vladimir both flew back to them with urgency in their speed.

“Your Highnesses!” Broad Sword addressed urgently, both he and his companion coming to a quick halt before the two alicorns. “We just got word in, there are reported incursions from large changeling swarms making their way further into Equestria!”

Luna glanced towards her sister, who closed her eyes as she took in a deep breath. Then she spoke. “Then it has begun. Make sure the word is out, we must expect attacks anywhere at any time.”

“What was the results of these incursions?” Princess Luna enquired. “Who reported them?”

“It began with a patrol consisting of one zeppelin, the Gleaming Shield, and four helicopter escorts. They reported a combat engagement against one such swarm,” Vladimir explained. “All contact was lost after that. It's believed that the Gleaming Shield and all its escorts were destroyed, lost with all hooves.”

“Search and rescue operations?”

“Fort Hurricane is preparing one, but we shouldn’t get our hopes up,” Broad Sword replied grimly. “Several other incursions were reported by small scouting parties, but they all managed to hide themselves until those swarms passed them by.”

“Do you know where they are heading?” Celestia inquired sternly.

“We don’t yet know. They were sighted coming in from over the sea, it’s too early to tell where each swarm will hit, or what their objectives are.”

“It won’t be good for us, whichever it is,” Luna noted. “But most, if not all, of our measures are in place and we are ready to defend Equestria.”

“Actually, I believe there has been a slight delay in deployments to smaller towns,” Vladimir sheepishly interjected.

“What?” Celestia stated, glaring at the thestral. “Why weren’t we informed of this before?”

“We only just got word of that too,” Broad Sword interrupted, standing up for Vladimir. “The ponies overseeing those deployments sent their deepest apologies.”

“I don’t want apologies, Broad Sword, those towns are vulnerable at this moment,” Celestia scolded as if to a child. “Have those deployments completed immediately, tell them the Princess of the Sun is watching them.”

“I will,” Broad Sword confirmed. “I’ll get those ponies to complete them without any further delays, I know time is no longer something we have on our side.”

“No, we don’t,” the Princess responded. “The swarm is within our borders, they won’t wait for us.”

“Perhaps we should send a detachment to hunt them down?” Luna suggested. “But then again, do we know the exact sizes of each swarm?”

Vladimir shook his head. “No. They couldn’t get more than a rough estimate.”

“Not good enough,” Celestia stated. “Instead of an attack force, we should try to scout them out first. We need to know their strength.”

“We’ll get in contact with the generals and arrange it. Anything else?”

“Actually,” Broad Sword interrupted. “Permission to move my family into the castle for the time being. I’d rather have them close, I don’t think I’m going home anytime soon.”

Celestia sighed, but then offered Broad Sword a small smile. “Very well, I have no objections to such a thing. Give them my best.”

The relief of Broad Sword’s face was obvious. “Thank you, Princess. That’s a weight off my shoulders.”

“If that is all, then carry out your duties,” Luna commanded. “Go.”

“Yes, your Highnesses!” Broad Sword and Vladimir stated in unison, doing just that.

They all had a lot to do.

Author's Notes:

Draco's death. The changelings vanishing. The preparation.

Everything has been leading up to this point, the war has begun in full.

40 - The Calm Within The Storm

That Night

As ponies tucked themselves into bed, they continued on forwards. As ponies said goodnight to their loved one and tucked their foals into bed, they formed a shadow across the land darker than the night itself. Stallions, mares and foals throughout Equestria believed they were safe in their beds, that the threats they had heard so much about were a long way from their comfy lives and happy families.

They were so very wrong.

The changeling swarm didn’t tire, purpose forced them onwards throughout the night. The swarm didn’t stop for anything, each having a clear objective for them to fulfil. Only those foolhardy travellers caught in their path warranted any kind of attention, usually a few drones briefly breaking away from the rest to pick off the unfortunate souls. It would always be a short and quick task, those drones then rejoining their swarm leaving but cadavers in their wake.

Fort Hurricane. Ponyville. Manehatten. Vanhoover. Las Pegasus. Each was a target for the swarm, the former three most of all. Each was soon to face the Empress’ wrath, and then see the ponies’ reponse.

That night those little ponies would sleep comfortable in their beds, even those remaining awake would enjoy the bliss of the bright night’s sky. They would all know peace that night, and peace of another kind in the morning to come. The peace brought about by death.

For while that night the streets remained clean, soon they would become rivers of blood. Blood that would, by all intent, pave the way to changeling victory.

The changeling would let them sleep that night, it was but a simple act of kindness. But war waits not for such things, and was fleeting at best. All in the swarm knew what was to come, knew what was expected of them. From simple drone to powerful Changeling Queen, each was ready to perform to the best of their abilities in the name of Immortalis.

An Empress who was watching all that transpired with great interest, and equally great confidence.

Canterlot

“Wow, it looks all posh and stuff!” Valiant childishly remarked as the colt ran slightly ahead of his parents.

Guards in the hallway gave Valiant but fleeting glances, then returning to their stoic stance as the sentinels watched over the castle. It was mostly the Lunar Guard out at that time, with the moon having risen to its full majesty and the sun long having fallen to sleep. And, all had to note, it was almost certainly past the colt’s bedtime. But as it was they had been rather busy, being moved into the castle from their home in the city was no small thing.

“No running in the halls, Valiant,” his mother scolded him. “This is the princess’ home and you will respect it as any other.”

“But I’ve never seen the inside before! At least not this far in!” Valiant Snow protested.

“You do want to make a good impression for the guard, don’t you?” Broad Sword stated, knowing just what to say. “And imagine what would happen if the princess came around that next corner…”

The answer would probably be an amused chuckle, but nevertheless Valiant gave a quick yelp before slowing down and walking next to his parents trying to act all official and disciplined like a guard. This did cause his parents to titter at their son’s expense, but it was short lived as one last corner led them to the two room they were seeking out.

“Alright, these are the rooms the Princess provided,” Broad Sword announced. “The left is our, the right is yours Valiant.”

They were located in the royal wing of the castle, only a hallway or two away from Princess Celestia’s personal chambers and the room where Twilight Sparkle had once lived as a filly. The Princess of the Sun had thoughtfully provided the previously empty rooms for her Captain of the Solar Guard and his family during such a troubling time, there were very few safer places in the whole of Canterlot. Meanwhile, Carduus’ family and the other changelings had all been given accommodations in the guest suites within the castle that were usually provided to visiting dignitaries and the likes. Canterlot Castle always had a surplus when it came to such accommodations, so finding the space for those changelings fortunate enough to avoid assimilation was a non-issue.

Every single one of them was certainly luxurious, the changeling never having lived in such a space before, though the rooms in the royal wing were certainly that little bit above those in the guest wing of the castle.

Valiant, quite typically, ‘volunteered’ to inspect his room before that of his parents. Opening the rather ornate door he found himself in a large room where most of his personal items had already been moved over earlier that day. His toys were neatly arranged in various locations around the room, a bed larger than Valiant had ever seen sitting against the back wall.

“Wow! Awesome!” Valiant voiced his approval, jumping onto the bed and proceeding to use it as a trampoline.

“Valiant, what did I say?” Broad Sword stated.

“Guards don’t need to be so guardy in their own rooms!” Valiant retorted. “I’m on break!”

Broad Sword went to tell him that ‘guardy’ wasn’t an actual word, but a slight kick from his wife told him to let their son enjoy the moment.

With their son enjoying his own room, they decided to leave him to it and check out their own in the meantime. Like with Valiant, on entering their bedroom they noticed that many of their personal items had been moved over. A few books, wedding photographs and other such things. A four poster king sized bed had also been moved into the room for them, an object that was easily the largest thing in the room.

“Overkill, don’t you think?” Scarlet Snow deadpanned.

“Gives us a lot of room to work with,” Broad Sword remarked in return.

“There’s nothing wrong with our own bed,” Scarlet retorted. “I happen to have a lot of good memories in it.”

Broad Sword blushed briefly at his wife’s sultry look, before shaking it off. “Well, it’s only temporary.”

“Not that we know how temporary,” Scarlet pointed out, walking up to the side of the bed and giving the mattress an experimental nudge. “Well, I can’t really complain. Who gets to live in the royal wing of the castle at any point in the lives, huh?

“Us apparently,” Broad Sword replied. “The perks of a royal guard.”

“I’m not sure the situation could be described as a ‘perk’ considering, a lot is going to happen the next couple of days,” Scarlet replied with a sigh. “Makes me wish I was still in the EUP, able to do my part.”

“There are other ways to do your part aside from fighting,” Broad Sword noted. “And having you here to protect Valiant when I cannot… it’s a comfort to me.”

Scarlet smirked. “Believe me, any changeling who tries to hurt him will wish they hadn’t. I haven’t lost my touch.”

“I’ll take your word for it. Come on, let’s see if Valiant has calmed down yet.”

Scarlet nodded in response, the two leaving their room and proceeding back into the one next door. When they arrived, Valiant indeed had stopped jumping on the bed. He was, however, laid on his back snoring his head off as one of his hind legs twitched intermittently.

“Heh, more tired than he was willing to admit,” Broad Sword stated in amusement. “We better leave him be until the morning.”

“Yeah, you’re right,” Scarlet agreed. “Why don’t we see if your changeling friends are up and about?”

“Fine by me.”

As it turned out, Valiant wasn’t the only one to completely crash atop their bed in a deep and blissful sleep amidst Luna’s guidance within the dream realm. Much like the colt, a slightly older young mare by the name of Iuvenes mumbled slightly in her sleep as she shifted slightly beneath the covers.

The room within the guest wing was one shared by the whole family, a double bed being up against one wall with the single bed containing Iuvenes being up against the opposing wall. Unlike their teenage daughter, Carduus and Panacea were fully aware and awake. They were stood near their talking daughter speaking in hushed tones.

“It’s a little amazing how well she can sleep with everything that’s happened to us lately,” Panacea noted. “You’d never be able to tell something was wrong.”

“This is our daughter we’re talking about,” Carduus replied with a chuckled. “She’s sleep through an entire invasion.”

“You’re exaggerating.”

“Yeah, you’re right. It’s actually just a teenage thing.”

“Sounds like you’re speaking from experience there, dear,” Panacea remarked.

“Come on, we were all her age once,” Carduus rebutted. “You can’t claim you don’t remember it.”

“Yeah, true enough. Though, it seems like an eternity ago. Queen Chrysalis was still alive, changelings were still largely regarded as myth and legend… So much has happened in just ten years, ten years since that wedding.”

“Everything always stems back to our ‘invasion’ doesn’t it?” Carduus said, rubbing his chin. “I wonder what would have happened if it never had gone ahead.”

“Honestly, things may seem to stem from it but I don’t see anything happening better if it didn’t happen. I think things may even have been worse.”

Carduus hummed. “Yeah, so do I. Twilight would have died, and the Empress probably still would have returned regardless. On top of that, Queen Crudelis would still be alive.”

“Yeah…” Panacea sighed. “Point is, it’s nice that Iuvenes can have some peace and normality when all of, well… everything is going on.”

“Well, we’re in probably the safest place in Equestria right now,” Carduus pointed out. “For however long that lasts, I hope as long as possible.”

“We could have overwhelmed this city, and we were just one hive,” Panacea. “You can’t deny that, you were there!”

Carduus grimaced. “We… did overwhelm the guard pretty quick. But it’s been a decade since then, they’ve had time to learn. We helped them do that, remember?”

Whatever Panacea’s answer would have been, the doom and gloom was interrupted by a knock on the door. Composing themselves, Carduus and Panacea opened the door to reveal Façade standing there without his usual armour.

“Not interrupting am I? I heard you from out here, if you were trying to be quiet you failed miserably.”

The couple blushed. “Well, Iuvenes didn’t wake up…” Panacea mumbled.

“Doesn’t mean much. The kid could sleep through an invasion,” Façade retorted.

Carduus nudged his wife. “Told you so.”

“Oh hush you,” Panacea silenced the changeling stallion, a little irritated.

“So, what were you talking about anyway?” Façade enquired.

“Nothing important,” Carduus stated, limping on out of the room while Panacea stayed in the doorway. “What are you doing here anyway?”

Façade shrugged. “Couldn’t sleep. Did a bit of reading, but then decided to see if you were up. I was obviously right.”

“Seems we had the same idea,” Broad Sword stated as he and Scarlet walked towards the changeling from down the hall. “Valiant fell asleep, so we thought we’d check up on you all.”

“We’re fine,” Carduus assured. “Where’s Vladimir?”

“He and some of the other in his guard were anted by Princess Luna for something or other,” Broad Sword answered. “Doubt we’ll see him until tomorrow. Things have been a little hectic for us.”

“As the captains, I can imagine,” Carduus stated in understanding. “Still remember when I filled the role. Still miss it too.”

“Yeah well, I think Vladimir understands your position a little more now.”

“Like hay he does,” Carduus scoffed. “He got a new wing and he’s golden. I’m stuck with my injuries, and there’s no quick fix.”

“Alright, let’s stay civil,” Façade interrupted. “We’re all tired, no need to get tempers all riled up.”

“Oh, they’re always like this,” Scarlet dismissed, rolling her eyes. “Even between Broad and Vlad. Stallions…”

“Hey, I’m a stallion and I’m the perfect gentlemen,” Façade protested.

“Until you have something to prove, or just feel like butting heads for the sake of it,” Panacea commented, sharing a hoof bump with Scarlet.

“I think they’re ganging up on us…” Façade remarked to the other stallions with a laugh.

“See, they’re just as bad,” Carduus stated. “Perhaps its just a thing with those who wear the armour of the guard, EUP or whatever.”

“Hey, I’m a doctor,” Panacea reminded him in protest.

“And you’re married to him,” Façade remarked, pointing at Carduus. “I’m sure it rubs off.”

“Good thing the princesses don’t mind a bit of jesting within their ranks,” Broad Sword noted with amusement. “Actually, they’re responsible for their fair share. Especially between one another.”

“The Queen is just as bad,” Carduus added in.

“Princess Celestia was her mentor, wasn’t she?” Façade asked.

“And Queen Chrysalis was her mother, what a combination…” Carduus chuckled. “None were ever lacking in wit.”

“Well, it’s always good to have personality to go with what is considered the epitome of Equestrian beauty,” Broad Sword said with a smirk. “Luckily, my wife had both.”

“Awww, you can be charming sometimes,” Scarlet admitted with a quick kiss on her husband’s cheek. “Still, I bet the same could be said for the Changeling Queens amongst the hives.”

“True enough,” Carduus responded with a nod.

“Did Twilight Sparkle find that out for herself?”

"I'm still surprised changelings haven't tried courting her on an hourly basis," Carduus joked. "She would be quite the catch for those not yet tied down."

"Tell me about it..." Facade stated almost dreamily, all present turning to look at the oblivious changeling with amused smiles.

“Seems our newest friend has a crush on the Queen,” Carduus muttered quietly to the others.

Broad Sword shook his head. “Well, let him dream. Come on, let’s go get a drink.

So the group went off into the night, returning a few hours later to get some actual sleep before some would return to duty in the morning. That next morning, however, would prove to be an eventful one.

One that would shake Equestria to its foundations.

Author's Notes:

A bit of calm, considering the changelings' plan shall next be enacted.

41 - The Battle of Fort Hurricane

The Next Morning

It was time.

The new day had broken. Ponies woke from their beds, beginning their usual morning routines unabated. The night had been peaceful, uneventful and full of pleasant dreams provided to them by the Princess of the Night.

The members of the EUP serving at Fort Hurricane could be included among those. Those who watched the night returned for a well-deserved rest, and the rest of the base’s personnel began to rise. A large complex of brick and stone, a vast fence covering the training ground and landing area for their aerial fleet. This included a dock for a single zeppelin, though that was empty at the time. The Equestrian flag fluttered proudly in the breeze, all personnel happy to serve under it. For defences it included a few ground based flak guns and a pulsating pink crystal within the base that could produce a shield when charged by a unicorn.

The ponies of the EUP began their morning duties, ensuring the secureness of Fort Hurricane and would continue to do so throughout the rest of the day.

Among this group was one crew aboard the fort’s compliment of helicopters. They were meant to replace the escort of the Gleaming Shied the previous day, but with its loss they had remained grounded until new orders came in.

“I want you out there, looking for survivors,” Colonel Strong Hoof, a middle-aged earth pony veteran of the EUP, commanded the squad boarding the helicopter. “The swarm should have long moved on by now, so it should be safe. But you are to return to Fort Hurricane the moment you see even a single shard of chitin, understood?”

“Understood sir!” the sergeant in charge of the squad, a unicorn, confirmed.

The Colonel nodded. “Good. Now, you will be the only ones out there, we can’t risk more than we have to for this mission. Just get in there, search the crash site and the surrounding area, and get out. No unnecessary heroics.”

“Aw, what’s the point then?” one of the younger ponies boarding the transport joked.

“Can it, Private!” the squad leader snapped as he turned to glare at the pony. “If you can’t take this seriously, you can better serve by cleaning the latrine!”

That shut the pony up, and he quietly boarded the helicopter with his four comrades.

“My apologies, sir,” the Sergeant said to Colonel Strong Hoof. “It won’t happen again.”

“See that it doesn’t. Now go, there might be ponies needing your help.”

That was all the prompting the sergeant needed. After boarding the helicopter it took no time in taking to the air and departing from the fort. From there it headed straight in the direction of the Gleaming Shield’s last known position, making no detours while the pilots kept a close eye out for a single black spec among the horizon.

The entirety of the trip had ended up being a peaceful one, nothing by the lush green rolling hills below came out to greet them. Nothing seemed wrong with the world, and the ponies could almost mistake the mission for any old patrol across the Equestrian landscape.

That is, until they came across the Gleaming Shield herself. Or at least the burnt out hulk of twisted metal and charred, dismembered corpses.

“Holy Celestia… We’re meant to find survivors in this?” the pilot asked incredulously.

“We’re not meant to find anything,” the Sergeant responded. “But we will try nevertheless.”

The helicopter began to circle the wreckage, the side doors opened up so all could scan the surface for signs of life. Of course there were none, nothing but dead whispers in the wind.

“Should we land?” the pilot asked.

The Sergeant looked at the scarred land below with a grim expression, shaking his head. “Negative. There’s nothing down there wanting to be rescued. Call it in.”

“Yes sir.”

And so they pulled away from the mass grave, heading back in the direction of Fort Hurricane. The pilot radioed the results of the search in, the ponies on the other end being not at all surprised by the unfortunate news, but no less saddened.

It was half way back to base, however, that their luck changed.

“There’s somepony down there!” the pilot reported, peering through the window. “He’s definitely in EUP armour, and it looks charred!”

“A survivor?”

“Possibly. If he is he must have been walking all day and night towards Fort Hurricane,” the pilot replied. “Tough son of a bitch.”

“Well, has he spotted us?” the Sergeant enquired.

“No. He might be in a daze. Can’t say I blame him.”

“Bring us in to land a little way in front of him, prepare the medical supplies,” the Sergeant commanded. “And that salve, we want to know if this guy is really a pony or not.”

The pilot did as ordered, the aerial vehicle diving from its altitude and touching down onto the dirt a little distance in front of where the spotted survivor was walking. That definitely got his attention, and he stopped in his tracks as the ponies on board disembarked and made their way towards him.

Canterlot

“You wanted to see me?” Vladimir asked as he entered the war room, finding Shining Armor and Broad Sword examining the glowing, flickering map on the table’s surface. Specifically, they were looking at Fort Hurricane. “What are you two even doing in here?”

“Vlad, good timing,” Shining responded. “We need to talk.”

“I gathered,” he stated in turn.

“It’s about the swarm,” Broad Sword spoke up. “The one that brought down the Gleaming Shield.”

“Near Fort Hurricane?” Vladimir rhetorically asked, seeing why they were examining that location specifically. “What about it? Has there been another sighting?”

“None, which is more worrying than not,” Shining Armor noted. “We’ve been discussing what they could be up to, and we’re a little concerned about Fort Hurricane’s safety.”

“It’s a decently sized compound, and has been involved with changeling related activities in the past. Its destruction would be a message to Equestria,” Broad Sword explained. “We’re worried that is the changeling’s intent.”

Vladimir hummed, his metal wing twitching. “Well, have they reported anything in?”

“Not yet, but remember that the Gleaming Shield was assigned to Fort Hurricane as well,” Broad Sword responded. “Shining Armor wants to head over there with a small contingent to reinforce it.”

“Which has been arranged, by the way,” Princess Cadance stated as she entered into the war room. “It’s amazing how much you can get done when your child isn’t taking up your time.”

“You miss her,” Shining pointed out.

“So do you,” Cadance shot back. “The quicker this whole thing is done, the quicker I can hold my little filly again.”

“You said you arranged something?” Vladimir asked, getting the conversation back on track.

“Oh, right.” Cadance cleared her throat. “A few transports full of members of the Solar Guard. I’ve had some EUP rerouted to Canterlot to replace them in the meantime. As a Princess it would be foolish of me to leave the capital understaffed.”

“And one of you are coming with me,” Shining stated with authority. “Doesn’t matter which one, but the other should hold the fort here. We can’t all go.”

“I’ll tag along,” Vladimir volunteered. “I’ll inform Princess Luna, and after that I know Broad can hold things here.”

“That I can,” Broad Sword agreed. “I’ll make sure the city is still on the side of the mountain when you return.”

“Well if that’s settled, the guard are waiting,” Princess Cadance stated. “Vladimir, I can tell Aunty Luna myself while you get your equipment. You and Shining need to prepare to leave immediately.”

“Eager to get rid of me this time?” Shining asked his wife with a smirk.

“I know you’re leaving this time,” Cadance deadpanned back. “Besides, I’m coming with you.”

Shining blinked. “Huh? That wasn’t the plan…”

“Plans change, honey,” Cadance snarked in return, stealing a quick kiss from the now flustered prince. “So get going, I’ll meet you down there.”

Fort Hurricane

The squad had just returned from its rescue mission, reporting a single survivor having been found. They had confirmed that he had been checked over for changeling infiltration, and then came in to land so the pony could receive immediate medical attention. The squad themselves were checked over for changeling infiltration, and confirmed to be the ponies they appeared to be.

Carried on the stretcher, the wounded soldier was carted off of the helicopter and towards the medical bay. With that done, the squad dispersed and all headed into the mains structure for debriefing. That was one task that none of the squad enjoyed, and all of them monotonously reported in what they had done to Colonel Strong Hoof. They had encountered the stricken hulk of the Gleaming Shield and found no survivors there. After that they had called it in and began to return to Fort Hurricane, and it was there that they had found the single survivor of the travesty. After confirming they were not a changeling and giving them first aid, they had returned to base and got to the point they were then at. After that they were dismissed, the squad going separate ways.

The Sergeant himself headed straight for the communications room, where the various technological and magical machinery used to communicate over long distances were located.

Meanwhile, in the infirmary one of the nurses was checking over the survivor they had just lifted onto a bed. She noted that they seemed to be unconscious, though their burnt and dented armour had already been removed and discarded. She lit her horn, casting a small healing spell to help do away with any pain the poor pony was dealing with while the doctors prepared to give him a full check-up.

That nurse then tried and failed to scream when the patient awoke amidst green flames and sharp fangs latched onto her throat.

“Sergeant, what are you doing in here?” one of the ponies manning the communications equipment asked as the rescue mission's leader came walking in.

He responded by drawing his blade and slicing the pony’s neck. A second pony was silenced with a bolt of magic to the face while the third was also impaled by the sharpened steel sword. With a green flicker in his eyes and his expression but that of a zombie, the Sergeant then charged his horn and sent jolts of magic into all of the equipment, frying it all until it was but useless junk.

He then lifted his sword in his magic, and then slit his own throat.

Similar incidents occurred throughout the base. Several ponies were slain, alarms suddenly spreading throughout the base. Each one killed themselves after their task was either complete or failed, the changeling in the infirmary had killed two other doctors before the EUP stormed in and cut them down.

One of the ponies, the private who had smart mouthed the Colonel earlier that day, had made his way to the shield crystal. After being denied entry he attacked and killed the guards within, and despite receiving lethal injuries in the process he continued on as if he didn’t even notice. He brought up his blade and drove it directly through the crystal, shattering it to pieces. Next he located one of the other discarded weapons and lifted it to his throat.

Only to be tackled by Colonel Strong Hoof.

“What have you done!?” he shouted at the Private, who seemed to be coming out of a daze.

Finally noticing the Colonel, he made to mutter something. “Q-queen… in… mind…”

The entire incident played before his eyes, his previously suppressed memories re-emerging, and yet the Colonel would not know any of it.

As the squad approached the pony they each took on a cautious posture. There didn’t seem to be any danger, but they still had to be careful.

“Hello? Soldier, can you hear me?” the Sergeant called out.

“Yes…” the pony responded.

“Alright, good.” The Sergeant got a little closer. “Listen, we’ll confirm your identity and then get you help. You’re going to be fine.”

A nearby rock suddenly exploded into green flames, the solid object being replaced with Queen Vulgaris, revealed to be quite the master shapeshifter.

“Ambush!”

The squad reached for their weapons, only for a green pulse of magic to engulf them and freeze them in place. The pilots were caught reaching for the radio, trying to report the incident back to Fort Hurricane.

“Poor little ponies, too compassionate for your own good,” Vulgaris chided as she circled the frozen and yet still aware ponies, she then turned to the drone disguised as an injured EUP soldier. “Board that contraption of theirs. I’ll take what information that may be useful from their leader’s mind, and then wipe their memories of this. Hmm, then let us see what we can program our little ponies to do for us…”

Then, all energy fading from him, the Private died.

Then Fort Hurricane suffered several impacts. Spells launched from the arriving swarm of changelings. Strong Hoof immediately went to scramble the garrisons within those surrounding walls, but the first strike had caused so much chaos and confusion it would make Discord himself think twice. The flak guns lit up the sky, and the changelings returned in kind. None of the landed helicopters ever made it to the air as dozens of drones tore them all apart, single metal shard by single metal shard.

Then they began entering the fort itself.

Strong Hoof ducked as a changeling burst in through the door. He swing his collected blade and rendered in in two, several of his ponies moving to back him up. Another changeling kicked one of those ponies aside and tried to take a bite out of Strong Hoof, though his fangs shattered on the Colonel’s armour before having their head smashed into a nearby table and being knocked out cold.

The entire structure rocked and small chunks of debris fell from the ceiling, outside the four arriving changeling royals beginning their demolishment of the building.

“Sir!” another EUP soldier, this one a mare, ran in with urgency on her face. “We’re being overrun! They’re really throwing everything at us!”

The entirety structure shook again, Strong Hoof growled. “So many changelings for one base, they want to make an example out of us.”

“Sir, what do we do?”

“We can’t fight this attack, we need to evacuate.”

One of the soldiers shook his head. “We won’t get any of our birds into the air. I doubt there’s even any left by now.”

“Can we escape on hoof?” the mare suggested.

“They’ll pick us off!”

“We don’t have much choice!” the colonel responded. “We cannot fight off an attack of this magnitude, and we cannot summon reinforcements. Gather everypony we can, we need to make a push out of this base. Hopefully they will be more interested in focusing fire on the structure itself.”

“Yes sir!”

They all obeyed their commanding officer, collecting as many survivors as they could while continuing to fend off the invading forces as best they could. Over this span of time the flak guns outside went quiet, the changelings who had just finished flattening them turning their sights on the main structure. Fort Hurricane was starting to buckle, one of the upper floors caved in entirely and crushed whoever was still inside. All those higher up floors were abandoned to the swarm, all the remaining ponies fighting to defend the ground floor as they prepared. There were no survivors outside now, only those taking some refuse within.

They barricaded the entrances and the windows, fighting to keep the changelings from gaining entrance. All of those who did they cut down before they could do much damage, but it didn’t stop them from trying. Piece by piece the building was disintegrating around them, they had to leave and it had to be soon.

The plan was to make a push out into the training ground and keep moving until they were out of Fort Hurricane and into the landscape beyond. At that point those who made it were to split into smaller groups and independently to the relatively nearby Equestrian Hive. They all knew it to be empty, and it had become their best bet to wait out the storm before seeking a way back to the main body of the EUP.

“We’re all ready, sir!” one of the soldiers reported to Colonel Strong Hoof. “Just waiting on your word.”

“How’s our exit?” Strong Hoof asked with urgency.

“Several changeling attempting entrance, but most of the swarm are striking elsewhere for the moment,” the pony reported. “But I don’t know how long that window of opportunity will last.”

“Then we leave now!” he ordered. “Push forwards, charge!”

The changelings forcing their way in via the ponies’ chosen exit were met with a quick and grisly end, the full body of the surging EUP smashing into them and striking them down. Several other changelings were quick to notice the sudden departure and fired spells into the emerging group. Several of the EUP were quick to fall to this barrage, others began to duck and weave through scattered debris for cover as they made their escape. The earth ponies flattened any changeling directly in their path, pegasi charging at any changeling diving straight for them while the unicorns did their absolute best to protect their fellow ponies via a mix of destruction magic sent at the changelings and shield spells to provide the EUP with cover.

Queen Cocoon looked away from the main structure as her daughter, Vulgaris and Imperious continued to strip it piece by piece. Her glowing red eyes locked onto the fleeing ponies hungrily.

“Focus on the structure,” the Empress commanded. “Leave nothing behind. Send some drones to hunt down those who flee.”

“As you wish.”

Some of the drone broke away from the main body of the swarm, moving to pursue the fleeing EUP. The ponies made it all the way to the edges of the training grounds before the changelings caught up to them, but then the swarm became determined to let them go no further.

The drones moved to surround the ponies in the air and on the ground, attempting to box them in. The ponies continued on forth, never giving up in their attempts to fight their way through. Slowly, however, the changelings were succeeding in their efforts.

The battleground quickly became condensed, ponies and changelings laying into one another in an epic struggle to the death. Colonel Strong Hoof struck down one changeling attempting to bite one of his fellows, before killing another attempting to do the same to him. Blades clashed, skulls shattered and bones snapped. Both sides were unrelenting, but as there seemed to be less and less ponies and changelings seemed just as numerous.

Strong Hoof ducked under one changeling’s blade before giving them a heavy buck to the ribs, which clearly shattered into many little pieces. As he turned to continue the fight, however, a spell impacted his barrel and sent him hurtling. He landed on the hard ground in excruciating pain, his vision swimming. A black chitin covered figure appeared over him, blade raised with the intent to finish the Colonel then and there.

Only for a metallic wing to swipe through and behead the changeling.

“I’ve got him!” Vladimir shouted over to Shining Armor, hoisting the Colonel onto his back as the latter used his magic to assist another group of EUP.

The arriving helicopters overhead fired their weapons into the changelings, succeeding in dispersing the crowd as the Solar Guard began to assist their fellow ponies in pushing back against their pursuers. Cyan beams of magic assisted in that effort, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza having formed a set of crystalline armour around herself as she made sure to protect those ponies who had survived up until that point. Most of the EUP had been killed in their escape attempt, but it appeared those who remained had reached salvation.

“Get the remaining survivors aboard!” Shining commanded. “Fill them to capacity and then some! Just get them out of here!”

“On it!” Vladimir shouted back.

Over by what little remained of Fort Hurricane, the arrival of the Solar Guard had started to gain attention.

A green portal in the ground sprung forth and Queen Cocoon quickly emerged, the Empress having allowed the slight change of plans. While the others continued to raze what had not so long ago been a symbol of the EUP’s strength, Queen Cocoon’s feral gaze locked onto the Captain of the Lunar Guard. Vladimir had just loaded the injured Colonel onto a helicopter when a magical aura snagged his tail and violently dragged him backwards. After skidding along the ground he found himself looking up at the snarling Changeling Queen with a blade of green magic hurtling towards him. Almost instinctively, he brought up his metal wing with the blades unleashed, using his weaponised appendage to block the attack.

The struggle was momentary, for a cyan beam of magic struck Cocoon in the side and sent her down into the dirt. Vladimir looked up to see Cadance come soaring down and land beside the Changeling Queen, who quickly rolled back up onto her hooves and fires several bolts of magic at the alicorn.

“Go!” Cadance commanded to Vladimir, her magic ready for the incoming assault.

Cadance met and deflected them all. The Princess formed a blade of her own from her cyan magic, the Changeling Queen reigniting hers as they both struck and the blades locked together. Sparks flew from the energised magical constricts, their owners struggling up against one another.

Then Cocoon managed to twist Cadance’s blade to one side before kicking the alicorn in the side. Cadance yelped as she collapsed to the ground, her ribs screaming. Cocoon opened her wings and took to the air, charging her horn once more and unleashed a devastating beam of magic down towards the Princess of Love. Cadance did a quick teleport to avoid incineration, appearing in the air as her own wings unfolded and kept her steady.

Cocoon fired another beam at the Princess, who flapped her wings and quickly ascended and did a few manoeuvres to avoid the trailing attack. She fired one back in turn, the two royals of two species sharing several more attacks between one another, each attempting to out fly the other in a display of both magical prowess and their flying skills.

As the exchange continued, the number of changelings had greatly diminished around the ponies and all of the transports had been loaded up.

“I think that’s everypony!” Vladimir shouted to Shining Armor, an explosion ricocheting nearby from a stray beam of cyan magic.

“Alright, get on board!” Shining stated as he hopped onto one of the helicopters with Vladimir and a few Solar Guards.

“What about Cadance?” Vladimir asked back.

“She’ll follow. Trust her!”

As the transports began to take flight once more, the remaining drones tried to stop them while the Changeling Queen remained in combat with the alicorn.

Queen Cocoon grabbed onto Cadance with her magic and span the alicorn through the air. The Princess smashed through part of the fence along the edge of the training grounds, rolling painfully across the ground. As Cadance made to recover, the Changeling Queen charged down at her with the intent to tear into the alicorn with her fangs. Cadance responded by administering a buck to Cocoon’s face, sending the Queen tumbling to the side and too crashing into the ground.

Both royals quickly recovered, adrenaline rushing through their veins. Their horns charged and each coalesced their mana into a steam of magical energies that impacted one another halfway between the two combatants. The colliding energies created sparks and little magical flames that singed the grass and fought to dominate the other. The alicorn and the changeling each gave it their all, Cadance slipping back slightly. Out of the corner of her eye Cadance saw just what she wanted to see, choosing that moment to act.

The Princess of Love disengaged her own stream of magic and rolled to the side as Cocoon’s streaked on past her. Cocoon homed back in on Cadance when the alicorn suddenly teleported directly next to the Queen and her horn gave a blinding flash.

Cocoon shouted in rage as her vision became pure white, thrashing about and firing spells in every direction in an attempt to hit her opponent. Steadily the Queen’s vision returned, and when it did she found Cadance was nowhere to be seen.

Glancing up and into the distance, Cocoon could see the helicopters in which the Solar Guard had arrived where no more than specs against the day’s sky, the Princess likely racing to join them. Meanwhile, the rest of the swarm was finally heading over the join the Queen with Fort Hurricane no longer being in existence.

“They escaped?” the Empress asked over the hive mind.

“…Yes, my Empress.”

The Empress’ growl was audible to all within her hive mind. “I see…”

The spot where Fort Hurricane once existed was no longer visible as Cadance was finally able to fly into the open door of the helicopter where her husband was located. It was a tight fit with all those inside, but there was just enough. It would not be a comfy ride back, but it was necessary given the circumstances.

“We barely brought enough of these things with us for everypony,” Vladimir said to Cadance as she entered. “Everypony who made it to us, anyway.”

“They never stood a chance, especially with their communications and shield crystal gone,” Shining noted. “They were vastly outnumbered by that swarm.”

“We saved who we could,” Cadance responded. “We need to get back to Canterlot.”

“Your highnesses!” the pilot shouted back from the cockpit. “We just received word, Queen Twilight Sparkle has been sighted!”

“Sighted?” Shining Armor’s eyes widened. “My sister has been sighted? Where?”

“Ponyville. She and a swarm of drones attacked it.”

Author's Notes:

Thing is, the EUP is spread out throughout Equestria. The swarm is one giant mass.

The EUP's advantage (aside from alicorns saving their sorry asses) is their superior tech, but when that tech is taken out of commission right at the start of the fight...

Had the Gleaming Shield been on station, the shield been active and they had communications for reinforcements things may have gone differently.

Now... Ponyville, Vanhoover, Las Pegasus, Manehatten. How will these places fare?

42 - The Fall of Ponyville

Ponyville, Simultaneous to the Attack on Fort Hurricane

Far from the ongoing chaos at Fort Hurricane, the denizens of Ponyville carried on throughout their day with relative normality. The EUP presence, however, was an unfortunate reminder of what had occurred there a short while ago. The EUP were all but in control of the town without a mayor to oversee things, but the ponies would be lying if they claimed to have been mistreated. After all, the EUP were there to preserve the town and not to destroy it themselves.

Spike, ever the watchful dragon, remained within the town. The recent defeat they suffered was still fresh in their minds, the guilt even more so. It had cast a shadow over him that had yet to clear.

Spike was sitting atop one of Ponyville’s many rooftop vantage points, and from there he could see much of the town. The town hall had undergone extensive repair work, and the EUP had turned it into their command centre while they were set up within the town. Their compliment of helicopters had been landed near Sweet Apple Acres, the Apples having loaned some of their more open land for that very purpose. Regular patrols wandered the streets, and anypony suspicious was either scanned by a unicorn or had been subjected to the salve the zebra shamaness Zecora had designed many years prior. These were few and far between, but they did happen, and they had yet to discover any actual changeling infiltrators.

All new ponies entering the town were also checked, a point which Pinkie Pie assisted with. Nopony entered Ponyville without her knowing about it. Neither did the EUP send patrols to the nearby areas, rather they were focusing on making Ponyville all but impossible to infiltrate. Any changelings who wanted the town would have to attack it directly and in plain sight, on the EUP’s terms.

On that front, the EUP were prepared for any attack equalling or surpassing that one that claimed the Mayor’s life. It would take a swarm of gigantic proportions to break their defences, which was unlikely given the town’s less than ample strategic value. The only notable thing was the presence of the Element Bearers, and their power had already been rendered useless by Twilight Sparkle’s fate.

That information did nothing to put Spike at ease; it hadn’t exactly stopped Queen Crudelis all those years ago. The dragon shook his head to rid himself of such depressing thoughts, he needed to remain focused. His stomach then gurgled, making him realise he also needed to not starve to death in the meantime.

“I suppose I have been sitting here all day…” he muttered to himself. “I suppose a gem or two won’t hurt.”

So with that in mind, the dragon hopped off of the rooftop and onto the ground below. After an apology to a mare he startled ever so slightly, he sauntered off in the direction of Fluttershy’s cottage. She, in his experience, was quite good at baking with gems. And he really had a craving for ruby pie, he just hoped Rarity wouldn’t mind if they borrowed some from the boutique.

The trip was a quiet one, passing by the various ponies. Everything was as it should have been, and it didn’t take long for all of that to be left behind as he left the centre of Ponyville and skirted towards the edges of the Everfree Forest. Fluttershy’s cottage stood at the edge of said forest, animals as plentiful as always.

All of those animals gave the dragon wary looks as he passed on by, but didn’t otherwise bother him. What could a bunny do against a fire breathing lizard anyway?

A knock on the door announced to the cottage’s occupants that they had a visitor, and it took no time at all for the yellow pegasus in question to reveal herself.

“Oh, Spike!” Fluttershy greeted cheerfully to the dragon, somewhat to Spike’s amusement as he briefly reminisced of her past fear of his species. “Do you want to come in?”

“If it’s no trouble.”

“Oh, of course not!” Fluttershy assured as she stepped aside, various animals scattering as the dragon walked on in.

“Is it me, or are there more animals than usual?” Spike asked. “They’re all normally outside, not in here anyway.”

“I know, they all seem to be a little frightened of something,” Fluttershy agreed worriedly. “I wonder if a storm is on its way.”

“Rainbow Dash hasn’t said anything about it,” Spike pointed out. “Maybe the EUP just has them spooked.”

“I suppose that might be it. But they won’t say either way.” Fluttershy tapped her hoof on her chin. “I’m not sure they even know themselves.”

Fluttershy’s eyes then widened, the pegasus mare looking at Spike with apologetic eyes.

“But where are my manners? You must be starving, having been sitting on that rooftop all day long! You really must try not to exhaust yourself.”

“You saw me, huh?” Spike asked sheepishly.

“I went to the market earlier,” Fluttershy responded. “We all know how much… well, what happened affected you.”

“Well, if I get some food in my stomach I’ll be fine,” Spike assured.

“Then it’s a good thing that ruby pie is already baking.”

Spike raised an eyebrow. “You know me so well, huh?”

Fluttershy giggled. “How else would I be able to look after you all so well? I can’t simply let my friends go hungry like that.”

“No, I suppose not. It’s very kind of you.”

As Fluttershy made her way into the kitchen, Spike walked into the main living room and had a look around. There were no animals in that room, probably wanting to be anywhere else apart from next to a ‘big scary dragon’. Though Spike didn’t mind all that much, Fluttershy was the one who was good with animals, not him.

Then a bang caught his ear, causing him to stand completely upright as he listened in. It was quite faint but it was there, and it wouldn’t be the last. A strong vibration filtered through the house, a teacup on a nearby table falling and smashing against the floor. Alarm began to fill Spike as several more bangs could be heard, each louder than the last.

And then a scream came from the kitchen.

Jolting into gear, Spike quickly sprinted into the kitchen where he was met with a chaotic scene. The window had been completely smashed in, and a changeling drone with glowing red eyes was staring directly at Fluttershy, who was pinned directly underneath him. The changeling’s horn was charged, a spell ready to incinerate the trapped pegasus and would do so before Spike was able to intervene. His fire would burn them both, and by the time he had tackled the changeling the spell would have already been launched.

That was, however, if it wasn’t for one other small detail that Spike had noticed on entering the room.

A large bear had followed the oblivious changeling through the window. Said changeling’s spell went wide as the bear latched onto the changeling’s tail and dragged him back out of the window. His shouts stopped moments later.

Spike blinked. “Well, he made a mistake.”

He then crossed the remaining gap between him and his pegasus friend, who was shakily getting up off the floor. “Are you okay!?” he urgently enquired.

“Y-yes, I think so…” Fluttershy replied, trying to calm her breathing. “That c-changeling, what was it doing here?”

Another bang readily answered that question.

“Ponyville!” Spike realised, turning with the intent to rush out of the front door.

That was when a large section of the house caved in on itself, Spike instinctively raising a wing over Fluttershy to shield her from the coming rubble while his scales did much of that for himself. Even when the rubble stopped flying, the flames arising from the rest of the cottage was rather informative of their situation.

“My cottage! The animals!” Fluttershy cried in alarm, tears breaching her eyes.

“They would have fled at the first sign of danger!” Spike shouted. “Come on!”

Practically throwing the distraught pegasus onto his back, he quickly leapt out of the window the changeling had entered through. Once outside, the devastation was clear. A black cloud which could only have been a changeling swarm surrounded the town, the size of it was the culmination of all of Spike’s fears. The bear had discarded the torn remains of the drone, the rest of the animals having gathered around the mighty beast.

Realising that both the animals and ponies within the burning town may need her help, Fluttershy slid off of Spike’s back and attempted to place on a brave face.

“All of you, you need to leave!” Fluttershy commanded to the animals. “Get as far from here as you can, they won’t be interested in you!”

The animals seemed reluctant to leave her.

“Go!” Fluttershy ordered with a stamp of her hoof, getting the animals to finally comply.

The changeling who had damaged the cottage returned and made a swipe at the dragon and pegasus, but Spike made short work of them as they were met with his flames. With the animals gone, and the nearby changelings no longer a threat, both of their attentions turned to the town. They could see several helicopters in the air, their blue mana bolts firing into the changelings, but there were too many of them to combat effectively.

“All those ponies…” Fluttershy muttered. “Our friends!”

Spike growled. “I knew this would happen, I just knew it.”

“But why would so many come here?”

“I cannot say. But I’m sure simple cruelty has something to do with it,” Spike replied morosely. “Come on, we need to get down there.”

Despite her fear, Fluttershy gave no objections.

They ran back to town, deciding that flight might have attracted more attention. With the swarm distracted, they had no opposition when it came to entering the town. Once they were in though, things became a little more difficult. Everywhere they turned, from each street corner and every single alleyway, changelings were tearing everything apart. It was just like the battle eight years prior, only this time the hostile changelings were clearly winning. The swarm itself was also larger than the force Crudelis had brought to Ponyville, at least twice the size, and much of it was remaining in the sky in order to prevent aerial escapes.

Bodies were lining the streets, both changelings and ponies. Even a few faces Spike recognised, though the dead ponies they were seeing were mostly EUP.

Ducking down one street, Fluttershy stayed close to Spike as he incinerated a group of changelings directly in their path. Another jumped at them from the side, and Spike made a quick step back as he clamped down into the changeling with his claw. With the drone struggling in his grip, he almost ended their life much as he had done with the other changelings. But then remembrance briefly crossed his mind as to the drone’s forced servitude, and so he simply slammed them into the floor and knocked them out cold instead. It may have been a small deed, but if that changeling could someday be freed then it would count in some way.

And yet he had to kill several more in his way, all equally innocent while under outside control. The problem with war, things aren’t always so black and white. Even if Spike wanted to spare those changelings, doing so would mean his and Fluttershy’s demise.

Whatever it took, the Empress would pay for every changeling and pony death dearly.

The duo finally made it over to the town hall, which seemed to be the only location still under EUP control. A shield had been erected around the structure by several EUP unicorns to keep the swarm out, and the shield was tuned to only let all non-changelings in, disguises or no disguises the changeling would be fried on any attempted entry.

A nearby EUP commander was barking out orders. “All of our transports are down, we need another way to get these ponies out of the town! Ngh, but they’ll have all exits from Ponyville covered!”

There were indeed plenty of civilians there, it appeared that on the swarm’s arrival the EUP had been quick to herd most of the town’s residents to the town hall for their protection. They had realised the swarm was beyond their ability to defeat, and so had focused on the preservation of the ponies they presided over. It also explained why most of the pony dead was of the EUP outside the shield, their actions had saved the majority of the civilians.

Lyra and Bon Bon. Cheerilee and her class. Octavia and Vinyl. Spike was relieved to see so many survivors, he had feared the worst.

“There ya’ll are!” Applejack exclaimed as she approached with her elder brother in tow. “We thought the swarm had gotten the both of you!”

Applejack hugged Fluttershy, who was equally relieved to see her friend. Spike could also see the other two Element Bearers among the crowd, though they were assisting in whatever ways they could.

“Applejack, what happened?” Spike asked.

“Me and Apple Bloom were selling our stock at the market,” Applejack explained. “Then this huge old cloud of changelings appeared so suddenly, they are not messing around.”

The shield flickered against a barrage of magical fire, but it held for the time being.

“This thing ain’t going to hold long,” Applejack grimly noted. “But anyway, the farm got hit pretty hard according to my brother. He had to knock heads together just to reach this place.”

“You fought your way through the entire swarm by yourself?” Spike asked Bic Macintosh, a little impressed.

“Eeyup,” he responded in the affirmative.

“Where’s Apple Bloom?” Fluttershy asked.

“With Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle, helping Miss Cheerilee keep the colts and fillies calm,” Applejack explained. “…Some of them can’t find their parents.”

Fluttershy drooped. “Oh…”

“This is BAD!” the voice of Pinkie Pie pointed out as she appeared next to the group. “I’m trying to keep their spirits up, but they’re all really really scared!”

“And for good reason,” Rainbow Dash stated as she joined them. “The shield is about to give up the ghost, then we’re fair game for these lings!”

“Then we need to get these ponies out of here!” Spike shouted.

“We know!” Rainbow responded in frustration. “But all of the EUP’s transports are down, and if a pegasus even attempted to fly out they wouldn’t make it above the rooftops!”

“Oh, I have an idea!” Pinkie suddenly announced, before hesitating. “Well… I didn’t actually have it, she did!”

She pointed to her elder sister, Maud, who was now beside her out of nowhere.

“Hello.”

“Maud?” Spike said in surprise. “What are you doing here? You could have stayed in your cave home thing until this blew over, or even used those tunnels to escape…!”

Maud raised an eyebrow.

“…Oh. Right.”

“See?” Pinkie stated. “All we need to do is reach those tunnels and then we can get everypony to safety! What’s more is that I installed a tunnel to Maud’s place into my party planning chamber, and I think Sugersube Corner is still standing.”

“I can’t believe that place if going to save us all,” Applejack deadpanned. “I didn’t know it even connected to Maud’s place.”

“Only we did,” Pinkie replied. “Which means the changelings won’t know even, because Twilight doesn’t know!”

“OK great. But how do we get there without, you know, dying!?” Rainbow demanded to know.

“We can help with that,” the EUP commander from earlier stated, overhearing the group. “We still have enough of us left to give a distraction. We send out multiple groups of civilians, and at the same time we’ll send out a group of us to cause a ruckus and divert attention. It won’t get all of them off your backs, but it’s the best shot these ponies have.”

“But that’s suicide for the ponies doing the distracting,” Spike noted.

“We know. But it’s our job, we intend to see it through.”

“Well, thank you kindly for this,” Applejack said, removing her hat and holding it to her front. “We won’t forget it neither.”

“That would be appreciated,” the Commander responded. “You arrange the civilian groups, I’ll ready my troops.”

“I think three groups should do it,” Spike decided.

“I’ll go with the first group,” Rainbow Dash announced. “Somepony needs to look out for them.”

“I’ll go with you,” Pinkie said. “You’ll need me to open up the secret entrance!”

“Sounds like a plan,” Applejack agreed. “Me and Mac will go with the second group. Fluttershy, you come too.”

Spike nodded. “Then I’ll go with the third group. After that it’ll just be the EUP, hopefully some of them can also make it.”

“But what if some changelings follow us in?” Applejack asked.

“Wishful thinking, Applejack,” Spike simply responded, not instilling much confidence in the apple farmer.

The minutes after that were a flurry of activity. Cracks began to spread along the shield, the unicorns under increased stressed. A few collapsed, and there were too few to take their places. The civilians were set up into three groups, Rainbow leading the first with Applejack the second and Spike the third. Likewise, the EUP set up their forces for the distraction. The plan was ready, and they only had to execute it accordingly.

“Now!” the EUP commander shouted out.

The EUP group exited first, attacking the nearest changelings and making themselves as visible as possible. Much of the changelings attacking the shield swerved to pick off that group, who proceeded to fight to the last.

With that done, Rainbow Dash’s group were able to make a go at it. The moment they stormed past the shield they ducked into anywhere that would give them cover and headed straight for Sugarcube Corner. Once they had vanished from sight, the second group performed the same routine. This time, a few drones noticed the fleeing civilians and gave chase. They still focused on the EUP however, seeing them as the biggest threat.

Once they were out of sight, so too did the final group prepare. On the command, they charged out of the barrier just as it finally gave way and the EUP made their final stand. The third group made it half way to Sugarcube Corner, and that was when things went wrong.

A beam of lavender magic struck the ponies, killing several and injuring others. Lyra Heartstrings was knocked unconscious by the blast, Bon Bon swooping her wife up and onto her back without stopping, the skill of the manoeuvre showcasing her past experiences with life and death situations. The ponies kept running, but Spike shot up into the air and glanced around to locate the source of the blast.

His blood ran cold.

“T-Twilight…?” he muttered, looking towards the Changeling Queen towering above him.

Twilight Sparkle looked back, her glowing red eyes filled with none of the warmth Spike was used to from them.

“Empress, it appears the ponies had an escape route of which I was unaware. The Element Bearers may have already left.”

“Unfortunate, but no matter,” the Empress replied to the Changeling Queen.

“I, however, believe that they might somehow be using the cave system. I can have my drones flush them out and slaughter them easily.”

“…No,” the Empress decided. “They are fortunate this day, it may serve me better to let them live for the time being. Let them spread the horror of what happened here, it should sink Equestrian morale even lower. It was the whole point of this attack after all.”

“Yes, Empress.”

“With one exception,” the Empress added in. “Kill the dragon.”

“As you wish.”

Spike’s eyes widened further as Twilight charged forwards, a blade of magic forming and slicing at the dragon. He made a quick dive, the blade just gouging at his side and leaving a considerable wound. He quickly doubled back and began to rapidly fly through the buildings in an attempt to escape the Changeling Queen. She, however, was able to keep pace and rapidly began to close the distance. All the nearby drones stayed on task and took no notice, the Empress wanting Twilight to be the one to strike the killing blow.

Spike suddenly found himself in a clearing, and a wave of lavender magic caught him in the back and elicited a shout of pain. Spike tumbled from the sky and hit the dirt with the sound of cracking bones. As he managed to rise, he noted that while his wings were not broken they had been badly torn by Twilight’s magic. His ribs however were definitely broken in some way or another.

Twilight landed in front of him, the towering Golden Oaks Library sitting silently directly behind the Changeling Queen, all lights off and the door already sitting ajar.

“Twilight, it’s me!” Spike shouted out desperately. “It’s Spike! Your number one assistant! You hatched me from an egg, you were always like my big sister!”

Another lavender blade former, more of Twilight magic taking hold of Spike’s legs and keeping him in place. The dragon knew to live he had to fight, but his will to do so simply wasn’t there.

“Twilight… please…” Spike quietly begged. “You’re like my big sister. I love you.”

If Twilight had any inner turmoil, it did not show on the outside. Her blade was raised, and she was ready to end the dragon’s life in a heartbeat.

Then an arrow struck the Changeling Queen’s side, the surprise causing her magic to short out and drop Spike in place. Two surviving EUP ponies, including the Commander, had emerged from a street and opened fire on the Changeling Queen with crossbows. The Commander had hit Twilight, blood seeping from the new wound. Twilight rounded on her attacker, snarling as she removed the arrow that had barely pierced her chitin and dropping it the floor.

“Shoot her!”

The EUP ponies opened fire again, Twilight simply catching both arrows with her magic and turning them back towards her attacker. The Commander rolled out of the way, but his compatriot was hit in the throat and subsequently killed. A quick teleport heralded the Queen appearing beside the Commander, who dropped his crossbow and reached for his sword.

Only for Twilight to pick him up by the neck with her fangs, crush it, and then toss the carcass without care to one side.

Twilight then turned back to finish off her prey, only to find him gone. Her reptilian pupils dilated, rage seething within her. The ponies had stolen her kill from her.

Her gaze turned to the Golden Oaks Library, her old home. She studied the tree, the structure containing so many good memories for the Changeling Queen. It was there she had stayed as Celestia’s student, there where she had learnt so many friendship lessons so many years ago. It was important to the Queen of the Equestrian Hive.

Twilight lit up her horn, channelled all of her rage into one magical attack and unleashed it upon the tree. The front of the trunk caved in, the rest of the library proceeding to catch fire. The flames spread rapidly, quickly consuming the Golden Oaks Library fully.

Even if Spike had escaped, that action pleased the Empress greatly.

When Spike reached the caves he found that the other groups had made it, though his had taken the heaviest casualties. Once everypony was through, they collapsed the entrance behind them to help ward off any possible pursuers. With several injuries and several other ponies distraught, they had decided to camp in the cave system for a while before moving on. The intent was to head to Canterlot, it seemed like their best bet.

Spike was seen to by both Fluttershy and Nurse Redheart, both extremely taxed as only half of the hospital’s medical staff had survived. The dragon eventually managed to get them to move onto individuals with more pressing needs, insisting that he would be fine for the time being. Rainbow Dash and Applejack were helping keep watch while Pinkie Pie was helping cheer up Miss Cheerilee’s class with the help of the teenage Cutie Mark Crusaders, everypony who wasn’t injured had a purpose about them. It was in Ponyville’s darkest hour that the residents came together to help one another in any possible way they could.

Spike, however, simply found himself a nice dark corner away from the rest of the group. Twilight’s attack on him played over and over again in his mind, as well as the flames coming from the destroyed Golden Oaks Library rising up into the air. Twilight had tried to kill him. He had been looking into her eyes, and Spike had found nothing of the mare he had grown up with. That memory alone was too much to bear.

Then Spike began to cry.

Author's Notes:

Next up, we discover the fate of Vanhoover, Las Pegasus and Manehatten.

---

She pointed to her elder sister, Maud, who was now beside her out of nowhere.

“Hello.”

“Maud?” Spike said in surprise. “What are you doing here? You could have stayed in your cave home thing until this blew over, or even used those tunnels to escape…!”

Maud raised an eyebrow.

“…Oh. Right.”

And MVP goes to Maud Pie!

Originally Pinkie was just going to point it out, but then Maud happened. I don't even know.

43 - The Wave

Canterlot, Hours After Ponyville’s Fall

Canterlot Castle was in chaos.

EUP and Royal Guard alike rushed in all directions down the various halls, the alert level at its possible highest. Word was just coming in as to the recent fates of both Fort Hurricane and Ponyville, and on top of that there were also attacks on both Vanhoover and Las Pegasus in progress. Medics were rushing to the training grounds ready to receive the wounded from the transports just returning from the battle, others making sure the changelings were secure in their rooms until they were sure Canterlot wasn’t next on the immediate list of targets. All zeppelins above the city had their weapons primed and ready to fire on a moment’s notice, all transports ready to be sent into the air at the first signs of red glowing eyes.

As those transports in the training grounds landed so too did passengers such as Vladimir, Shining Armor and Princess Cadance disembark. As the wounded were taken away, and the EUP soldiers without injuries taken to debriefing and subsequent reassignment, the Princess and the stallions with her were directed straight back to the war room where the other alicorns were located.

In said war room, Princesses Celestia and Luna were with Captain Broad Sword awaiting the arrival of their fellows. The other leaders were missing, far too busy trying to control the mess outside all throughout Equestria. They had been hit, and they had been hit hard. The projection atop the table had all of Equestria on display, the representations of Fort Hurricane and Ponyville glowing red while Las Pegasus and Vanhoover were amber in colour indicating the ongoing situation in those two locales.

“Latest reports indicate that there were no Changeling Queens among the forces attacking Las Pegasus and Vanhoover,” Broad Sword reporter, gesturing to the two cities in question. “It was just a swarm of drones, not quite as dense as the swarms reported at Fort Hurricane and Ponyville either.”

“What is their situation?” Luna asked. “Do they need reinforcements?”

“A zeppelin, the Brightest Day under the command of Captain Dawn Rider, has been redirected to assist the defence of Las Pegasus. The EUP there has taken heavy casualties, but so have the changelings. Some of the casinos have been converted into either outposts for the EUP or civilian shelters.”

“Will they hold out?”

“The Brightest Day has a few transports with it and a compliment of EUP on board, they should be able to reinforce them enough to hold out.”

“And Vanhoover?” The Princess of the Sun enquired. “Have any reinforcements been sent there?”

“Not at this time,” Broad Sword replied. “They have also taken losses on both sides, but the EUP there seem to be doing a little better. The changelings have largely been unable to breach the city centre.”

“At least there is some good news,” Luna noted. “We cannot afford to lose any of our major cities. Not after Ponyville?”

“What happened to Ponyville?” Shining Armor asked as he and the others all but barged into the war room. “We got word that Twily was there with a swarm, but that was the end of it!”

“Shining, Vlad, Princess Cadance,” Broad Sword greeted. “You’re back!”

“There wasn’t anywhere else to go,” Vladimir remarked as he took a seat next to his solar counterpart. “Fort Hurricane is dust.”

Cadance sighed as she and Shining Armor also took their seats. “We’ve been seeing far too much of this war room as of late. What’s happening out there?”

“We received a similar report to you did, the Commander of the EUP at Ponyville indicated that a swarm was attacking with Queen Twilight at its head,” Luna replied grimly. “That was the last we heard from them. But surely you saw the smoke in the distance as you approached Canterlot?”

“We did,” Vladimir confirmed. “You’ve really heard nothing?”

“No. Ponyville has been destroyed.”

“What about the civilians?” Shining Armor asked. “Spike? Twilight’s friends?”

“Shining Armor, we simply do not know,” Luna responded regretfully. “We can only hope at this point that they emerge somewhere.”

“But we want to know what happened at Fort Hurricane,” Celestia abruptly addressed the three. “How did a secure installation such as that fall so easily?”

“Sabotage,” Shining explained. “We were able to get a little bit from the Colonel before he lost consciousness.”

“They sent out a search party for survivors of the Gleaming Shield,” Cadance stated, lighting her horn and creating representations on the map. “When the search party returned, they had all been subjected to… suggestions, much like Shining Armor when Chrysalis retrieved Twilight ten years ago.”

“They had been given… suggestions,” Shining continued. “After they were finished the shield crystal had been shattered, they were unable to call for reinforcements and the place was in chaos. Two Changeling Queens, Queen Cocoon and Vulgaris, were also among the swarm. So were their daughters.”

“We rescued who we could, but Fort Hurricane was beyond saving by that point,” Vladimir concluded, before glancing over at the map. “So, what’s up with Las Pegasus and Vanhoover.”

“They’re holding off their own attacks, they should be fine,” Broad Sword stated. “If that’s all their doing for now, then we shouldn’t take any more significant losses for the time being.”

“Princess Celestia!” a guard exclaimed as he burst into the war room.

“This is a private meeting,” Celestia scolded as she turned to face the intruder. “I do hope you have a good reason for the intrusion.”

“I do, a very good reason!” the guard responded with obvious panic in his voice. “We just received reports that the swarm from both Ponyville and Fort Hurricane has been sighted, along with a great many more Changeling Queens!”

“More Changeling Queens?” Luna said questioningly. “How many more.”

“All of them! The swarms have linked up and are now moving on together!”

Broad Sword arose from his seat and approached the pony. “Guard, take a deep breath and calm down!”

The guard did as he was told, composing himself and then nodding in confirmation.

“Good. Now, where exactly is this swarm heading?”

“Manehatten.”

Manehatten

Rarity had remained with Soronis and Puellula since they had been severed from the hive mind some time before, never leaving their sides for but a moment. Their time in the hotel room had long passed them by, luckily a friend of Rarity had been happy to let the trio stay in her home until they were able to move on. A small bright side to their situation was that Rarity was able to directly oversee the working of the Carousel Boutique’s Manehatten branch and even continue the changeling centric fashion design they had come to Manehatten for in the first place. Though it was by that point more to take Soronis and Pullula’s minds off of their dire predicament. It was partially a successful endeavour, but nothing could fully take away the emptiness within their own minds.

“We really must thank you again, Coco,” Rarity thanks for the millionth and second time, sipping her tea. “You didn’t have to do any of this for us.”

“Nonsense,” Coco Pommel dismissed. “You would have done the same for me, it was the least I could do for you three.”

“We do appreciate it,” Soronis concurred. “Things are… difficult at the moment.”

“I can’t even imagine it,” Coco stated. “What you’re going through… You can stay for as long as you need.”

“I just hope we can go home soon,” Puellula commented. “Not that I’m not grateful! But, well…”

Soronis gave her sister a side hug, the two ponies looking at the younger changeling in understanding.

“Well, at least business down at ‘Rarity for You’ is still booming,” Coco said, changing the subject. “And I think those changeling based dresses are incredible!”

“Yes, we have worked hard on them,” Rarity responded. “I am eager to introduce them once this nasty business has concluded. I even have a few changeling inspired dresses for ponies among the line, given the positive responses to the dresses I designed for Twilight over the past few Grand Galloping Galas.”

Coco chuckled. “And critics thought making such fabulous dresses for changelings was a pipe dream!”

Rarity rolled her eyes with a tisk. “Such narrow mindedness. It was a challenge to my skills as a fashionista!”

“Well I sent a shipment of the dresses off to our boutique in Canterlot this morning, Sassy Saddles should be able to hold onto them before they go on sale,” Coco stated. “I also tried to have some sent to Ponyville a little while ago, but they outright refused without so much as an explanation.”

“So the shipment didn’t get sent to the Carousel Boutique?” Rarity asked. “Hm, I wonder what the holdup is...”

“We can keep them here until the problem is solved, whatever that problem is.”

“There are plenty to keep then,” Soronis commented. “I didn’t even know you could make that many dresses in just a few weeks.”

“Rarity achieves the impossible when she’s determined,” Coco stated with a giggle.

“Hardly,” Rarity dismissed. “I had help from you for one. What would I do without you?”

Coco Pommel blushed. “Well, I mean… you did most of it.”

“Don’t sell yourself so short, darling!” Rarity remarked. “You do wonderful work here!”

Coco was about to respond, only to be cut off by the sound of a siren filling the air. Shadows creeped in through the window, and all the occupants of the room glanced between each other.

“W-what’s going on?” Pullula asked worriedly.

She was answered by the flaming hulk of a helicopter falling straight past their window and being crushed against the streets below.

All four mares yelped in surprise and jumped from their seats, quickly backpedalling as an explosion caused the window to completely shatter and shower the room with shards of glass. They became frozen in spot for a minute or two, the sounds of fighting becoming increasingly evident outside.

Regaining some of her composure, Rarity rushed forwards and looked out of what remained of the window, examining the streets below. Civilians were being corralled elsewhere by the EUP as others attempted to dowse the flames from the burning metallic hulk that had crashed down there. When Rarity looked up her eyes widened as far as they could go, the unmistakable sight of a changeling swarm in combat with the zeppelins up above the city.

The airborne fleet had quickly rallied into formations and unleashed several volleys into the swarm, killing countless changelings among it. Two blue streaks of magic shot forth from one of them, cutting through them like a knife on butter. Likewise, the fleet of metal seafaring ships in the bay had also rallied and were bringing their own flak guns up into position; the naval fleet too began firing up into the swarm.

“Dear Celestia!” Rarity exclaimed. “It’s a war out there!”

They couldn’t help but yelp again as somepony kicked down the door, a squad of EUP becoming visible in the hallway.

“You four, come on!” one of the soliders shouted. “We’re moving all civilians out of here! We have a transport on the roof for the ponies, but you two changelings need to follow us to a different one.”

“What!?” Rarity questioned loudly. “Why?”

“I’m just following order, ma’am,” the solider responded. “The swarm will be after any free changelings within the city, having them on the same bird may attract undue attention, so they go in a separate one!”

Rarity shook her head. “Listen to me you ruffian, these two are under my protection as the Element of Generosity?”

“I beg your pardon?”

Another EUP soldier suddenly whispered something into the first’s ear, likely confirmation of Rarity’s identity if the fashionista had to guess.

The solider groaned. “Alright, you can accompany them if you want, but your other friend goes to the roof!”

“I’ll be alright, Rarity,” Coco assured. “Just get Soronis and Puellula out of here.”

Rarity hugged her friend. “I will, be safe.”

One of the soldiers led Coco Pommel away and joined the stream of ponies heading for the roof, the remaining three were led out of Cocoa’s apartment by the rest of the EUP squad.

“We have a landing zone set up about a block from here,” one of the EUP ponies explained. “All remaining changelings within the city are being taken there. We don’t have much time before these attacking drones begin a ground war.”

“You’re not going to hurt them, are you?” Soronis asked as they were led downstairs.

“We have orders to incapacitate where we can,” the solder explained. “But that’s unlikely, with have reason to believe that captured changelings die anyway.”

“What!?”

The building shuddered from some kind of impact as the group reached the ground floor, being ushered on out of the building and into open daylight. The battle in the sky was still going on, all the zeppelins still intact but one had flames billowing from it as the ship continued to take a pounding. As Rarity was moved down the street she passed by the wreckage, suppressing her need to throw up at the smell of burning flesh.

Blades chopping through the air caused her to look up, and she saw the multiple helicopters on the roof take off into the air with the occupants of the apartment building on boards. A few changeling made to intercept them but were shot out of the sky before they could do any real damage.

“At least Coco made it,” Soronis commented from Rarity’s left.

Rarity was glad her friend was safe, but was left with the most pressing matter of her own survival and that of her two charges. The EUP led them further onwards, soon moving into the next city block along where the landing zone had been set up. The Element of Generosity allowed herself to sigh in relief as their ride out of the city came into view. Several changelings were being loaded up into it, and each and every single one of them had an air of fear about them. None of them had an interest in being stripped of their free will by the swarm.

“There it is!” one of the solider barked out. “Get on board immediately!”

“W-we will!” Rarity shouted back, the helicopter mere steps away by that point.

Of course, that simply wasn’t meant to be.

Rarity lost all concept of space and time for a moment, the world spinning as something had sent her flying through the air. She landed with a painful crack, her eyes glancing about in a daze. As she managed to examine the scene around her from the position in which she laid, she saw only destruction. A large changeling with a teal mane with green highlights striking through it was disposing of the EUP as if they were mere nuisances. One by one they were torn to pieces, leaving none but the terrified Soronis and Pullula alive.

The helicopter’s blades were spinning, systems and enchantments all coming alive. Seeing this, Twilight Sparkle lit her horn up and took hold of the rotor, ripping it straight off of the craft where she then discarded it casually.

As Twilight approached the craft, Soronis and Puellula scampered over to Rarity and helped her back to her hooves.

“Rarity! Are you alright?” Soronis asked urgently. “That blast hit you hard!”

“I-I think so…” Rarity stuttered as she rested against Soronis. “Is that… Twilight!?”

“I… I think that is the Queen…” Soronis confirmed, a tremble in her voice.

Twilight had torn the pilots out of the cockpit and disposed of them just as she had the EUP, she now had the changeling trapped in the transport and wasted no time in assimilating them into the hive mind.

“Sis, we have to run!” Puellula shouted, tugging at the other two.

Rarity nodded. “She’s right darling, we need to go now.”

“I know, let’s-”

A scream caused both Rarity and Soronis’ blood to run cold. Puellula was yanked backwards with a lavender hue gripping tightly onto her tail. All the drones within the transport now had glowing red eyes, each of them flying upwards to join the battle. With them gone, Twilight’s attention was focused solely on the two changelings and the single unicorn.

“Do not run from me!” Twilight growled, levitating Puellula up and bringing her to eye level. “Join your people!”

“Pue!” Soronis screamed fearfully, firing a bolt of magic at the Changeling Queen.

Twilight intercepted the bolt with a small shield directly in its path. Other than that she didn’t even look at Soronis, her horn meeting Puellula’s as the teenage changeling’s eyes shifted from blue to red.

“Puellula…” Soronis whimpered as her little sister was released, the young changeling flying off to join the rest of the swarm.

Twilight finally turned to the remaining two that stood in opposition to her, advancing on them like a cat would a mouse.

“Soronis, do you not wish to join your sister?” Twilight asked mockingly. “Come quietly, and leave the Element of Generosity to her fate!”

“Twilight,” Rarity pleaded. “We’re friends! We’ve known each other for years, for Celestia’s sake you bear the Element of Magic!”

“Not anymore.”

Rarity flinched, lighting her horn up for the little combat magic she knew in a futile defensive effort.

Twilight stopped a moment, and then gave a spine chilling chuckle. “You? Fight me? How amusing.”

Rarity trembled in place, not just because she was being confronted by a Changeling Queen but because said Changeling Queen was her friend. Her horn fizzled out, she simply did not have the heart to fire upon her.

And then Soronis stood between Rarity and Twilight.

“Oh?” What’s this?” Twilight asked curiously. “I mean, really?”

“You won’t hurt my friend!” Soronis shouted in determination, her horn glowing bright green.

Twilight looked unimpressed. Instead of responding, she simply lit up her own horn and grabbed onto Soronis with her magic, beginning to drag Soronis towards her as she had Pullula previously.

“Rarity, run!” Soronis shouted, her horn glowing brighter as a green vortex formed around the unicorn.

The last thing Rarity saw as she slipped into the portal was Soronis' horn touch Twilight’s, her eyes shifting as all fear left her and a complete loyalty and servitude to the Empress overtook her mind.

Twilight discarded Soronis, the changeling moving to join her sister and the rest of the Empress’ faithful. She briefly stared at where Rarity had vanished. Deep within her subconscious, a voice attempted to reach out and contact the sisters she had just claimed.

“Thank you, Soronis, for saving my friend. We’ll be free soon, I promise you!”

Twilight in the waking world took no notice of her inner voice, instead listening in to what the Empress of the Changeling had to say.

“It is time, my pet. Destroy the city.”

“Yes, Empress.”

Twilight opened her wings and took to the air, quickly coming up in formation alongside all the other Changeling Queens. They were all there, and they all had an express purpose.

On route to the bay they passed directly through a zeppelin, blowing a hole straight through the ship and causing its ultimate destruction. Others attempted to move to intercept the Changeling Queens, but the drones would keep them busy even using their own bodies as meat shields when necessary. Any shots that did get through were simply deflected via shield.

Soon, seventeen Changeling Queens and two princesses came to hover above the bay in a circular formation, all facing inwards. They all lit their horns, eighteen green and one lavender, their magic coalescing at the very centre of the circle. The gathering energy was a maelstrom of pure mana, untampered and full of rage. It gathered and then gathered more, keeping up until it was an unstable schism ready to burst and consume them all.

And then they released all that magic directly downwards. A beam of blinding light bypassed all the ships in the bays and passed through the water’s surface without issue. The strike didn’t take long to hit the surface beneath the waves, and gigantic shockwave shot outwards in every direction as the water around the impact was sent barrelling in every direction. The waves struck against the ships, capsizing those in the immediate vicinity.

Then the ground began to shake.

The entire port shook itself apart and sunk beneath the waves, within the city foundations screeched as they snapped and buckled. And the waves only got higher.

Ponies on the ground and in the air could only watch in pure terror at the final product, a tsunami forming right in the bay with a hunger that would only be sated by the city itself. All the ships that survived the initial shockwave to torn apart by the tsunami, the coastline vanishing without a trace as pure death impacted the first of Manehatten’s trademark skyscrapers. Nothing survived the contact, not with the changelings continuing to rain fire down upon the city, two forces of nature wreaking havoc wherever they landed.

The Empress watched through her thralls with immense satisfaction as the wave progressed deeper and deeper into the city, killing all who were caught in its path. Soon what was left was submerged in water, which began to slowly recline and drag much out to sea.

The fleet in the air began to move off, leaving the swarm behind during the event and getting those they could save out of the city limits.

Among those fleeing was a transport containing the shell-shocked Element of Generosity, Soronis’ portal had luckily deposited her right in the path of a squad. They had brought her aboard their own ride out just before the city was lost to the wave.

And then in a land far from Equestria, the Empress couldn’t help but laugh. Las Pegasus and Vanhoover may have survived, but Manehatten was a sodden wreck with so many lives lost. Now she just had to see the Princess’ response.

Author's Notes:

Also known as the 'Crescendo of Destruction', ain't beating that.

Vanhoover and Las Pegasus live. Fort Hurricane, Ponyville, and Manehatten fall. What now?

44 - Rage

That Night, Deep Within the Hive Mind

“NO!” Twilight screamed as she continued to tear the exterior of the first hive apart, piece by piece turning the structure to dust through the will brought about by her unstable rage. “NO MORE! IMMORTALIS, NO MORE!”

Silence was her answer, and so the rage only grew. The pony within her had been completely buried by the infuriated Changeling Queen with a thirst for her enemy’s blood, a vengeance plaguing her mind for all the harm done to the many innocents in the Empress’ path to total domination.

Twilight uprooted the last of the statues in the hive’s grounds and propelled it at the ancient structure itself, caving in a sizable section and simply phasing through the resulting rubble as if it wasn’t there.

But of course it wasn’t, none of it was real. Twilight was really above Manehatten’s ruin, her vison almost like she was watching a unicorn’s projection of past events. A spell to record something to later be played to somepony else. She could see, hear and smell everything around her. She was fully aware of her surroundings, as she had always been. She was conscious of every action, every life she took, and every family she broke.

It was a nightmare. One which she desperately wished to wake from, desperately wished for Princess Luna’s intervention and then to wake within the Equestrian Hive to begin the day anew.

And yet it was no dream, not like the façade of the first hive which Twilight destroyed stone by stone. The sensation was almost unexplainable, being aware and awake for everything she did in the real world while at the same time being confined to a shadow world deep within the hive mind, the very depths of her own consciousness while she did the Empress’ will as programmed.

She made every decision. Called down every spell upon the ponies. And yet she didn’t want too, but did so anyway. Because that’s what the Empress commanded of her, and she belonged to the Empress.

It was like everything good about Twilight Sparkle had been locked within her soul, leaving only the blackest parts of her heart in control. A black heart, with undying loyalty to one underserving of it. And no matter how hard she tried to resist, there was nothing she could do about it.

A slave.

A monster.

With tears brimming her eyes, Twilight gave a terrific shout as she took hold of the hive’s upper most dome and ripped it straight off with little difficulty. The advantage of being locked within your own consciousness was, with a bit of practice, reality was whatever you wanted it to be.

And it meant she could take reprieve in destroying all that the Empress had built. Even if it was only a falsity.

After discarding the crumbled dome roof, the Changeling Queen descended down into Immortalis’ throne room. She stood before the Empress’ seat of power with a defiant snarl on her lips, her horn lighting up again and letting the magic creep along its frame. She applied a little pressure, and then a little more. Steadily she began to press down against the throne until dents began to form and the very structure of the seat began to buckle. It then shattered, spraying yet more debris over the entirety of the throne room.

“Too bad I am not in it, Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight let out a slow breath as she heard that voice. A voice which she had come to think of as the lowest denominator of life, and one to which she directed all of her ire.

“Empress,” Twilight coldly greeted as she turned around. “I assume you enjoyed the show, seeing a city of innocents burn.”

The Empress gave a tsk at Twilight’s words. “You did too, as I so recall.”

“That was not me,” Twilight growled in response. “Everything out there, that’s all on you.”

“I don’t know about that, the EUP should have been better trained,” Immortalis deflected. “Maybe then they could have stopped you from destroying that library you loved so much.”

“They were trained to fight griffons, or diamond dogs. Any enemy who conforms to the same rules as they do,” Twilight refuted. “This is their first true war against changeling, and this time they do not have changelings helping them. And yet they still give their lives to stop you, they have nothing but my respect.”

“And that’s another of your many problems, my favoured pet,” the Empress stated, and in a flash the throne room was restored to its former glory as the Empress seated herself within her throne. “You think too much of the little ponies. They die for a pointless battle that can only end one way, as is the natural order of things.”

Twilight growled. “Why are you here? Just to taunt me?”

“I have far better uses of my time,” the Empress retorted. “But you were making quite the mess, you’re normally such a quiet soul. Barring the time you tried to kill me.”

“I’m sorry I failed.”

The Empress laughed, the echo of which sent chills down Twilight’s spine as Immortalis took untold joy in Twilight’s futile efforts of rebellion.

“Oh, how fascinating to see you now,” the Empress noted.

Twilight looked confused by the statement. “Excuse me?”

“The last time I was here I saw a little lavender unicorn so eager to learn under that fool alicorn,” the Empress explained. “And now here you are, making very real threats of death while thinking of the most gruesome way to carry them out. Your two remaining mothers must be so proud of the bloodthirsty changeling you’ve become.”

Twilight flinched, only causing the Empress to laugh even more.

“If you were my daughter, I would have been ecstatic. But from what I’ve seen Chrysalis was a weak Changeling Queen who was too soft for her own good. The wedding could have been her chance to usurp the throne in another world, but here she gave the chance away.”

“My mother was a great queen!” Twilight argued fiercely. “Better than you.”

“Then why is she dead?” Immortalis taunted, rising from her throne and approaching the Changeling Queen. She placed a hoof on Twilight’s scar, running the tip of said hoof along it. “Why couldn’t she prevent this? Such a shame I never had dominion over Infiltrator Serpens, his skills would have been put to good use. But perhaps his sisters can fill the void, or perhaps they will die.”

Suddenly, a loud bang heralded the throne room returning to its dishevelled state and a blade of lavender magic came slicing down upon the Empress.

Mostly on instinct, the Empress took a quick step backwards but wasn’t fast enough to avoid the blade entirely. It slid straight through the chitin on her cheek, leaving a sizable bloody gash oozing down her face and dripping into the floor. Immortalis held her cheek, eyes showing clear surprise.

Twilight struck forwards in another attempt, only for the entire room to dissipate into a field of twinkling stars and for steel chains to materialise from thin air. The chains wrapped themselves around the Changeling Queen as she thrashed and struggled against them, but she was successfully pinned when five pitch black locks latched on and held them all in place. Her sword evaporated before her eyes, and she was left with an angered Empress of the Changeling as her sole companion.

“You surprise me, Twilight Sparkle,” the Empress growled, hoof still on her cheek. “It appears I’ve let you have too much will, but the battle is done and you needn’t bother yourself with such things.

Twilight gave a sharp gasp as pain warped her mind. In the waking world she fell from the sky and landed onto the roof of a surviving building, wriggling in agony as her eyes glowed a deeper and brighter red much like Queen Pupa when she had questioned the Empress previously. When the pain finally subsided and the Changeling Queen arose, there appeared to be a little less intelligence within her eyes.

“Such a shame, you were such an effective weapon as you were,” the Empress noted. “But no matter, I’ll perhaps let you out again when I need a little more of the mind of yours. But for now I cannot allow you to be so… disruptive.”

And yet, despite everything, Twilight smirked. “So, you can be harmed within the hive mind after all. I wonder what would happen to a changeling who ‘died’ in here…”

“Pray I don’t conduct an experiment of my own, Twilight Sparkle,” the Empress retorted. “But I can feel your resolve shaking, your mind fracturing as your will weakens before me. You will come to see the world as I do soon enough.”

“I’ll never care for your natural order,” Twilight spat.

“Then what do you believe in, hm?” the Empress coyly asked. “Surely not the magic of friendship? That was you once, but can you say you’re that person anymore?”

“I’ve fought and bled to protect my changelings, it’s true,” Twilight conceded. “But so has Celestia for her ponies, and she taught me those values. I’ve seen that power defeat beings like you many times, I’ll never stop believing in it.”

“Truly?” the Empress questioned.

“I’d even offer you mercy and redemption, should you reach for it,” Twilight stated. “But if not, I’ll do what I must.”

“Just like with Queen Crudelis?”

“Just like with her.”

Immortalis hummed, and then leaned in so she was muzzle to muzzle with the Changeling Queen. “I’m not Queen Crudelis.”

And then she was gone, and Twilight Sparkle remained in chains.

Canterlot Castle

“How many dead?” Celestia asked, sitting upon her throne.

“The reports are still coming in,” Captain Broad Sword replied grimly, looking at the extensive list in his hooves. “They hit hard and they hit fast. The city’s defences should have been enough to at least delay a swarm of that size, given the amount of sheer firepower our ships possessed. But nopony predicted that the Empress was insane enough to do… that.”

“An entire city levelled by a weaponised tsunami,” Luna recalled with anger tinting her voice. “She will go to any length to achieve her goals. Even I, as I once was, would never have caused such senseless destruction.”

“Because you’re better than her, sister, even in your darkest of days,” Celestia assured her younger sibling. “This Empress is completely insane. Dark days will come should she continue to lead the swarm.”

“So what is to be done now?” Captain Vladimir asked, his metal wing twitching a little.

“It has been obvious that the Empress will not fight her own battles,” Princess Cadance noted. “She has to be coordinating things from her own throne.”

“I know,” Celestia replied. “Which means we will have to go to her.”

“I doubt she will surrender,” Broad Sword remarked. “She’s… determined.”

“That’s one word for it,” Shining Armor stated spitefully. “Things were bad when we talked some hours ago in the war room, but this… it’s unforgivable. An entire city, one of our largest, gone in a single day.”

“As I said, my sister was better than her even in her darkest days. I always knew, and believed, Nightmare Moon to be redeemable. But this Empress, I fear she is beyond such things. Queen Crudelis pushed Twilight to her limits, outright rejected redemption even on the edge of a blade. And the Empress is beyond even her.”

“In an ideal world, the element would allow the Tree of Harmony to decide the wretch’s fate,” Luna added. “But as long as she holds the Element of Magic in her sphere of influence, that’s no longer an option.”

“And the other Element Bearers?” Vladimir enquired. “Any news?”

“Still nothing from Twilight’s friends from Ponyville,” Princess Celestia replied with worry. “But I know that Ms Rarity made it out of Manehatten. Details were scarce, but I know they’ve stopped off at Fort Harmony for the night and will take the refugees to Canterlot tomorrow.”

“We’re going to need to find space for them all,” Cadance reminded them. “There’s going to be a lot of scared ponies arriving.”

“I’ll see that they have proper accommodations,” Captain Broad Sword stated. “Though Vladimir might need to help fill in the gaps in my duties while I perform that one.”

“I can do that,” Vladimir agreed. “Though I could always use a helping hoof. Carduus is experienced.”

“Let him help in whatever capacity is needed,” Celestia agreed. “He is Twilight’s former Captain of the Royal Guard.”

“That’s why I want his help,” Vladimir stated. “I’m sure Façade will want to pitch in too.”

“We need all the help we can get,” Broad Sword concurred. “Speaking of, what of the rest of Equestria? The news is spreading fast, fear is rampant. As is paranoia.”

“I want the generals to handle any unrest professionally, assure our ponies that they are protected,” Celestia commanded. “As for our other coastal cities, I want a tighter defence net around their bays. Should they try this again I don’t want them having a clear route. Also revise evacuation procedures for these locations to account for these… waves.”

“I’ll give the order,” Broad Sword confirmed. “Is that all?”

Celestia nodded. “For now. We shall discuss our plans for the Empress soon, but for now the hour is late. I have a few more duties to run before retiring for the night.”

“Everything will be ready for the refugees tomorrow,” Cadance assured her adoptive aunt.

“Thank you, Cadance,” Celestia said as she got up from her throne. “Make sure you all get ample rest yourselves, it’s been a trying day for us all.”

Celestia exited the throne room with her sister following shortly behind her, those they left behind were in silence for a few moments before Shining Armor spoke up once more.

“I can’t imagine how Twily must be feeling, at least on the inside,” Shining muttered with a depressed sigh. “And her friends…”

“She’ll pull through, she’s strong,” Cadance assured her husband. “And don’t count her friends out yet.”

“You sound so confident.”

“It’s called hope.”

Author's Notes:

Twilight is having a bad day...

45 - Reunited

The Next Morning, Fort Harmony

“Come on, wake up,” a male voice demanded, lightly kicking Rarity to ensure that she did.

Rarity groaned in futile resistance, her eyes blinking open to examine the world in which she had found herself. She was located in a rather drab and unsightly tent, lying on what she didn’t think deserved the title of a mattress with the bedhead to end all bedheads.

In any other situation it would have been the worst possible scenario, especially with her mess of a mane. But nothing about it could trump the destruction she had seen the previous day, and she doubted anything ever would.

The soldier who had woken her had already moved on, waking up the plenitude of other displaced refugees in the tent. She arose from her uncomfortably thin mattress and lit up her horn in an attempt to do something, anything, with her mane. It failed, much to her immense irritation.

With a defeated sigh, Rarity exited the tent and stepped out into the early morning daylight. The sun was barely poking above the horizon, and yet the EUP of Fort Harmony were already running drills and swapping the night guard with the day guard. Mere metres away from the refugee camp established within the Fort’s grounds a group of EUP ponies, all with crossbows draped across their backs, were being briefed by their leader.

“The city of Las Pegasus in now changeling free, our boys have pushed the bugs out of our turf!” the stallion in question announced, eliciting cheers from his team. “But changeling survivors have drifted south and are now causing a nuisance for our outlying towns. It’s nothing the soldiers there can’t handle, but the higher ups want somepony to go in and hunt these things down before they cause any more trouble.”

“That’d be us, right Boss?”

“Damn right,” was the response. “We’re to go in, pick them off before they know what hit them, and get out again. It’s so simple that even you jokers couldn’t mess it up!”

“Um, excuse me?” Rarity interrupted the rousing speech the stallion was giving. “Sorry to interrupt your… morning exercises, but could you tell me the time?”

The soldier nodded. “It’s no trouble, Ms Rarity. It’s five in the morning, just gone.”

“Ugh, why so early…” Rarity moaned.

“You’re moving out soon, some of our guys are taking you and the others up to Canterlot.”

“Canterlot, that’s a city I cannot wait to see…” Rarity muttered. “Wait, you know my name?”

“My daughter’s a fan of your fashion designs,” the solider stated. “On top of that, you’re being considered a high priority asset by the higher ups, if somepony fails to get you to Canterlot alive and lives… well, they’ll wish they hadn’t.”

“I’ll endeavour to live then,” Rarity deadpanned. “And what do you mean by ‘asset’?”

“You’re an Element Bearer right?” he pointed out. “It’s not like I’ve lived under a rock, I know what you and your team have done.”

“Replace the word ‘team’ with ‘friends’, and you got that right,” she dryly responded, really not in a good mood.

“Not a morning pony are you, ma’am?”

“I just watched an entire city crumble like one of my less inspired designs, I’m not in the best of mood,” Rarity stated. “It has been a bad day, darling.”

“I suppose I can’t blame you there,” he conceded. “In that case, I may have something to brighten things up a little.”

“Oh?”

“Me and my team are known as ‘The Longshots’, named after some hero who died years back,” he explained. “We perform a mixture of scouting duties and, when it’s necessary, we are sent to quietly take out whoever we’re sent to take out. I’m sure you overheard our latest orders.”

“I did. It brightens my day… how?”

“Today we’re taking somepony out. Yesterday, it was scouting,” he continued. “And while doing that, we reported back survivors coming out of Ponyville. Your group will be picking them up on the way to Canterlot. On top of that, I believe your friends were among those survivors.”

“They were?” Rarity asked. “Well, that is good news! Were they- wait, survivors? What happened to Ponyville!?”

At that point the stallion realised he had not brightened her day, but had in fact made it all the worse.

Canterlot

Luna walked through the royal wing of Canterlot Castle, the bed chambers of her elder sister being the blue alicorn’s destination. The Princess of the Sun should have already risen to begin her early morning duties, of which there were countless in such a time of war. However, she had failed to turn up to any of them, and thus with a frown on her face the Princess of the Moon had to go and collect her tardy sister and discover what the hold-up was.

She was way too tired for any of it.

So in that regard, she stormed up to the sizable bedroom doors with the sun emblazoned onto them, bypassed the guards with not so much as a nod and nearly kicked the doors open.

“Mind explaining why I had to double my workload this morning, dearest sister?” Luna asked in frustration, though she came to a stop when she saw her sister stretched out across her bed with a letter held in her magic. Also with her on the bed was a large chest filled to the brim with even more letters, each one lovingly preserved.

“Being a good friend means being able to keep a secret, but you should never be afraid to share your true feelings with a good friend,” Celestia read off of the page. “I do like that one, especially when you take her changeling nature into account. Then again, I like them all.”

“Are those… Twilight’s friendship reports?”

“This one here is about you,” Celestia continued, picking up another letter from the chest. “When you first sent me to Ponyville, I didn't know anything about friendship. I met somepony tonight who was having the same problem - your sister, Princess Luna! She taught me that one of the best things you can do with friendship is to give it to others, and help them find it themselves! And I'm happy to report that all of Ponyville has learned that even though somepony seems a little intimidating, even scary, when you offer them your friendship, you'll discover a whole new pony underneath. And even if my Star Swirl the Bearded costume didn't go over, this still turned out to be the best Nightmare Night ever!”

“Yes, I do recall that,” Luna noted, shutting the door behind her far more gently that she had opening it. “She was the only one to give me a chance, and to see past my greatest mistake.”

“Indeed,” she replied, then moving to read another. “From now on, I'm going to solve problems as they come, and stop worrying about every little thing!”

“Which situation lead to that lesson.”

“It’s a rather long story involving a predestination paradox,” Celestia stated with a chuckle. “I do recall catching Twilight breaking into the royal library, even though she already had access as my student. It wasn’t the first time.”

Celestia looked down on the letter, her smile falling away a few inches.

“This… was also one of the last she sent me before the wedding,” she muttered gently. “It’s been ten years, and I never received another one since her reveal. I always loved getting them, every single one. It showed her growth as a person, and also let me feel like she was right beside me even when she was in Ponyville.”

“And now it allows you to feel like that, even though she’s… a very long way away,” Luna stated in understanding. “Yes, I can understand that.”

“I made sure to preserve each one, not even a crease on a single page,” Celestia continued on. “And I intend to keep them that way, for all of time if I can. Each one is invaluable to me, each one is a part of her.”

Luna sighed. “Sister, have you even slept?”

Celestia looked up at Luna and blinked. “Hm? What time is it?”

“Nearly six in the morning.”

A flash of guilt appeared on Celestia’s face. “I’m sorry, Luna. I was distracted.”

“I realise that, luckily I was there to raise the sun when it was required,” Luna said firmly. “Equestria needs you, Tia.”

“I know,” Celestia responded, carefully returning all of the friendship reports to their place in the chest before sliding it back under her bed. “After this, care to join me for breakfast?”

“Gladly, I’ve yet to eat,” Luna agreed.

Celestia arranged her bed and opened up the curtains, then proceeding to place on her regalia and ensure her image was as pristine as always. After all was said and done, instead of leaving the room she turned to face Luna gain with a rather grim look on her features.

“Luna, do you know why I spent all night reading those letters?”

Luna tilted her head. “To connect with Twilight, we just talked about it.”

“Yes, but it goes deeper,” Celestia explained. “She was at the head of the swarm that destroyed Manehatten. My daughter killed all those ponies, even if she isn’t truly at fault. I HAD to remind myself just who she is beneath the Empress, the Twilight I know and love rather than this… thing she’s been turned into.”

“A weapon would be a precise word for it,” Luna suggested. “And as long as things remain as they are, that will not change.”

“I know,” Celestia responded a little darkly. “Yesterday, in the throne room, we discussed the Empress. We do know she is not leading her forces in this war, not on the front line at least.”

Luna nodded. “Yes, that has become apparent. What of it?”

“The EUP cannot defeat the changeling swarm, not one of this size,” Celestia pointed out. “Engagements like the ones at Vanhoover and Las Pegasus can be won, but when the might of all the Changeling Queens are brought forth…”

“Each one has an alicorn’s worth of magical power,” Luna finished. “Eighteen queens, and two princesses. Essentially twenty versions of you or I let loose on the innocent, and with a large army to back them up.”

“Twenty one if you include the Empress,” Celestia added. “And it’s all the Empress. As long as her hive mind exists… well, they are all a part of her. She is the head of the snake.”

“And you cut the head off of a snake,” Luna concluded. “You agree that it’s time to strike at the heart of the invasion?”

“I do,” Celestia said with a nod of confirmation. “We know where she will be, the Council Hive. Twilight never let me in on its exact location, just its general vicinity, but we have Carduus to help with that.”

“I’ll have him mark a map,” Luna replied. “But should we march an army up there, we may never reach it; I can say with the utmost certainty that the swarm will take notice.”

“We won’t take an army,” Celestia proclaimed. “The Changeling Queens are all here. The swarm is here. You and me, little sister, that’s all it will take. We’ll confront this Empress and stop her from spilling any more pony or changeling blood.”

“What of Cadance?”

“Somepony needs to keep an eye on things, and rule in our stead should we not return,” Celestia noted grimly. “No, she should stay here. The two of us can make our way up to the hive without the swarm taking notice.”

“We would have to be extremely careful to do so,” Luna stated. “She could have eyes as everyone, as anything.”

“We must try,” Celestia responded.

“I agree. But not yet, we do have some preparation to do first,” Luna pointed out. “We should keep as few others in the know as possible to minimise a leak of our plans. We do need to have Carduus show us the way, and prepare Cadance for taking on all of our responsibilities in our absence.”

“And we may need a cover story,” Celestia added in. “Visiting our ponies to uplift morale, or retreating to the archives to research new techniques to win the war.”

“We can arrange something like that,” Luna agreed. “But for now, breakfast?”

Celestia smiled. “That would be a good place to start, yes.”

The road to Canterlot was a tiring one, especially when you were carrying the injured along with you. All the refugees from Ponyville, however, pressed on with a purpose. At their head was a group of four mares and one dragon, ensuring that those who followed them kept moving on forward and did not fall behind. Nerves were frayed, morale was non-existent, and yet they continued on to the distant city on the mountainside.

“It shouldn’t be too much longer folks,” Applejack shouted back to the others. “Just keep on pressing, you hear?”

“They hear you,” Rainbow Dash replied. “They always hear you.”

Fluttershy was looking around expectantly, as she had done since she left the ruined town.

“They’re not coming, Flutters,” Rainbow Dash stated. “Give it up.”

“You never know, some of my animal friends could come along.”

“You said you told them to run when it all began, they’ll have gone their own way.”

“She’s right sugarcube, they’re fine,” Applejack agreed. “What we got to worry about are the ponies behind us.”

“And donkeys,” Pinkie Pie added in. “Can’t forget them.”

“Speaking of, I sure hope Zecora is alright,” Fluttershy stated.

“I didn’t see any go into the forest,” Applejack noted. “I imagine it’d be too much hassle just to get to one zebra. The Everfree Forest is a dangerous place, even to changelings I’d wager.”

Rainbow nodded. “AJ’s right, no way they’d go in unless it was for something worthwhile.”

“Yeah, I don’t think the Empress thinks in the small scale anyway,” Spike remarked, eyes remaining pinned on the road ahead. “Can’t wield ancient artefacts or move the sun and moon? You’re not worth her attention.”

“I’d say that’s a good thing, Spike.”

“Never said it wasn’t.”

“Hang on guys, you hear that?” Pinkie asked, one of her ears standing up as she listened out for something. “…Remember our talk about helicopters on the train?”

Applejack gave her a deadpan look. “Sugarcube, that was ten years ago.”

“Yup, and you’re still so uncultured.”

On cue, several of those aforementioned helicopters passed overhead, the gusts caused by their blades sending loose foliage scattering all over the landscape. Several more passed overhead as the group came to a complete halt, staring up at the sight. Those transports headed straight on past them in the direction of Canterlot, but the first ones had instead looped around and come in to land a short way in front of the survivors.

Pinkie Pie bounced in place, giving Applejack a stupidly wide grin. “Told you!”

Applejack ignored the pink party pony, instead turning to Spike. “That’s the EUP, right?”

“I think so,” Spike responded hopefully. “We should have them all stay back here while we check it out.”

The farmer nodded. “Agreed.”

After relaying their instruction to the people of Ponyville, the five ran on forwards towards the landed transports just as the EUP began to disembark. As they approached, the EUP in question held out a hoof to stop them.

“Halt!”

The five ground to a halt as ordered, Spike stepping forward to speak. “Solider, I’m Spike of the Equestrian Hive. These ponies with me are the bearers of the Element of Harmony, and those further back are all survivors of Ponyville’s destruction.”

“I appreciate that sir, but we have to verify all of you are who you say you are.”

Spike nodded. “Ah. Changelings. Right.”

As that was going on, an alabaster mare jumped down from one of the transports and pushed her way past the EUP. When she made it to the group, all of their eyes widened in surprise.

“Rarity!?” they all spoke at once.

“Hello girls,” Rarity greeted back with a weary smile. “Sorry I haven’t been around as of late, things got… complicated in Manehatten.”

“I’ll say, you look terrible!” Rainbow Dash blurted out. “Your mane is all messed up, you never let that happen!”

“Shut up Rainbow,” Applejack silenced the pegasus. “Rarity, what happened to you?”

“Same thing that happened to Ponyville,” she explained. “But… what of Sweetie Belle? And my parents?”

“She’s fine,” Fluttershy assured, stepping forwards and resting a hoof on her friends’ shoulder. “She is with Scootaloo and Apple Bloom, they are all with the others behind us. Your parents too.”

“Oh, that’s a weight off of my chest…” Rarity breathed a sigh of relief, before turning to Spike with a few tears in the corners of her eyes. “But Spike, I… lost Soronis and Puellula.”

Spike’s heart clenched. “What do you mean you ‘lost’ them?”

“…I saw Twilight. She took them made them like the others. But Soronis… she saved me.”

“Twilight… Yeah, I saw her too. She tried to kill me.”

Rarity gasped. “Oh Spikey, I’m so sorry…”

“Don’t be. We’re together again, that’s what matters.”

“Well of course!” Pinkie Pie shouted, grabbing all of her friends into one big group hug. “As long as we’re together, we can’t be beaten! And it’s about time too, it’s almost like this is our first meeting this time around.”

“Well, we still haven’t got Twilight…” Fluttershy reluctantly pointed out as she was released from the group hug.

“Not yet,” Pinkie replied. “But we will. We have to.”

“She’s right,” Applejack agreed. “She’s still our friend, all of this business ain’t her fault.”

Spike sighed, looking off into the general direction of Manehatten. “I sure hope so.”

“If you’re quite finished,” the EUP soldier from before spoke up again. “We’ll begin to load of the refugees, including you people, and examine you for infiltration as we go. Should our birds be filled up before everypony is aboard, we’ll leave some EUP behind to safeguard them and return for them after dropping the first wave off, understood?”

Spike nodded. “We got it.”

Rarity smiled, this time a little brighter. “I’m just relieved to be back with you all. Maybe now things might just get a little better…”

Author's Notes:

Five of the Element Bearers are now gathered. One to go, though she might be a difficult acquisition...

46 - Reaching Safety

The city of Canterlot was approaching fast as the six friends peered out from behind the cockpit. The city was as pristine as ever, from the air seemingly untouched by the war that had ravaged the lives of so many others throughout Equestria. In the darkest thoughts at the back of their minds, especially after the things they had recently experienced, they all half expected to find the city crumbled at the bottom of the mountain. But that was an unfounded fear, and the capital of Equestria remained intact.

As predicted they had been unable to load all the survivors in one go, and after a quick refuelling the pilots were intending to turn back around and pick up those they had left behind, along with the escort of EUP left to protect them.

“What are we going to do when we get in?” Applejack asked the group over the noise. “I could certainly hit the hay faster than a rampaging bull in a red painted barn, but I can’t help but feel there is something else we could be doing instead.”

“The Princess will probably want to hear from us,” Spike pointed out. “She probably thought all the Element Bearers were dead up until this point.”

“Princess Celestia and Princess Luna must surely have a plan, don’t you think?” Rarity questioned. “There must be some way to end this dreadful affair before anypony else has to lose families or homes.”

“I sure hope so…” Spike agreed.

Pinkie bounded up in-between them. “And if it’s a plan to save Twilight, we absolutely HAVE to be involved!”

“I think we’d like to save our Sparkle,” Rainbow remarked. “And maybe once the egghead is free, she can help us kick some changeling flank!”

“Oh, I don’t know Rainbow Dash…” Fluttershy interjected. “How do you think she’ll feel when she comes back to her senses? The Empress made her do such horrible things…”

Rainbow Dash groaned. “Yeah, I suppose she did.”

“I think the best we could do for Twilight at that point is be there for her. We are her friends after all.”

“Fluttershy is right,” Rarity voiced her agreement to the Element of Kindness’ observation. “The darling is going to be in tatters. And after all the work she put into integrating her hive with Equestria too…”

“The quicker things go back to normal, the better,” Rainbow stated. “This is really uncool, all of it.”

“If things ever go back to normal.”

“What do you mean?”

“Rainbow, darling, think about it. We would have just come out of a war with the entire changeling species, do you think the populace would even welcome the Equestrian Hive anymore.”

“Screw that!” Rainbow Dash blurted out in response. “Hasn’t Twilight been through enough!?”

“I agree with Dash, that’s a load of horseapples,” Applejack stated.

Rarity shook her head. “You cannot deny the possibility.”

“Rarity, we are a quite forgiving bunch,” Pinkie Pie noted. “Nightmare Moon. Discord. Chrysalis. Next thing you know we’ll meet a mare brainwashing an entire village and then she’ll become Twilight’s student or something!”

“Pinkie, you make up the weirdest things,” Rainbow deadpanned. “But she does have a point.”

Applejack nodded. “I’ll make sure the entire Apple family knows the truth. This ain’t her fault.”

“I never said it was,” Rarity shot back. “But you didn’t see what happened in Manehatten.”

“And you didn’t see what happened in Ponyville,” the apple farmer rebutted. “Besides, I don’t think the princesses will let it come to that. Princess Celestia loves that filly too much.”

“Whatever happens, none of it will be easy,” Spike added in a little glumly. “But that’s all ‘what ifs’, all I know is what’s happening now.”

“What’s happening now is that we’re landing,” Applejack replied, pointing out the window. “And not a moment too soon.”

Canterlot

“Ugh, I never thought being cooped up in a castle of all places would get old so fast,” Iuvenes muttered with a pout, laying on her back as she bounced a ball on the wall and back into her hooves. “We can’t even go out to eat at Restaurant Row.”

“The food here isn’t exactly terrible,” Panacea pointed out to her daughter.

“No, but I would like some variation.”

“Just ask for something different then, that is always an option,” Carduus remarked. “And where did you get the ball?”

“I have my ways.”

“Did you sneak out of the castle?”

“…No?”

Carduus groaned, suppressing a facehoof. He decided to drop the issue for that moment, but fully intended to pursue it later. That was simply due to the fact that, at that specific moment, Façade made his entrance into the bedroom.

“Carduus, there you are.”

“This is our assigned room, where else would I be?”

“Fair point,” Façade conceded. “I’ve just come from speaking to Prince Armor, we bumped into each other in the halls. He was coming to get you himself, but I offered to go in his stead. He is a busy stallion after all, especially after what happened yesterday.”

“How gracious of you,” Carduus said with a hint of snarky sarcasm in his voice. “What did he want anyway?”

“Well Queen Twilight’s friends are alive, so some good news there,” Façade informed him, leaning up against a wall.

“They are? That’s… relieving. But what about Spike?” Carduus asked. “He was with them in Ponyville.”

“He’s also fine, they're all heading here, Shining Armor is heading off to meet with them,” Façade explained. “He wanted to invite you along, seeing as your friends and essentially co-workers.”

“Co-workers? When I was Captain of the Royal Guard perhaps,” he responded. “I’ll go, as you said he is a friend.”

“What about Puellula?” Iuvenes asked, discarding her ball and sitting up. “And her sister? They were with one of them, Rarity was her name I think.”

“I… didn’t hear about them. Sorry,” Façade apologised, in truth not even knowing who Soronis and Puellula even were. “But Shining Armor did say that all of her friends were there, so I would assume this ‘Rarity’ would be among them. You could ask her yourself.”

“I think I will. I hope they’re alright…”

“I’m sure they are,” Panacea said comfortingly to her daughter. “When are they arriving?”

“Now,” Façade stated. “They’re probably being escorted to the throne room as we speak. If you want to catch up to them, now’s the time.”

“Well, what are we waiting for?” Iuvenes enquired as she shot up to her hooves. “Let’s go.”

“I’ll see about getting us some lunch for when you get back,” Panacea stated. “I wouldn’t have much say anyway, but give Spike my regards.”

Her husband nodded. “I will. And see if you can get something to make our lovely daughter stop moaning.”

“I don’t moan!” Iuvenes moaned.

“Point in hoof,” Carduus shot back. “Alright, we need to catch up with them.”

“Well, good luck,” Façade stated.

“Why? Aren’t you coming?”

Façade raised an eyebrow. “Why? I don’t know Spike personally, only know of him. Neither do I know the Element Bearers.”

“You might as well meet him, I have a feeling you’re going to be joining our hive when this is all over,” Carduus pointed out. “Besides, a good first step into Twilight’s heart is to be friends with her friends.”

Façade blinked. “Um, come again?”

Carduus smirked. “Façade, you’re as readable as any of the Queen’s many books.”

“…Is it that obvious?”

“Looking dreamily into the distance? We noticed that.”

Façade blushed. “Right… I would appreciate it if you didn’t mention that detail to her brother. I’d rather keep my neck attached to my head.”

“How long?” Panacea enquired.

“Well…” Façade twirled a hoof a little sheepishly. “Some of the others told me all about her after they returned from all that business in Ponyville a few years back. I saw her in person once when our hive’s embassy first opened up in this city, we spoke briefly.

“And?”

“As I said once before - raised by ponies and then going on to defeating Crudelis, and saving the world a couple times to boot… Queen Draco thought highly of her too, citing her kindness and other such qualities, and yet a ferocity when provoked.”

“And you think she’s pretty…” Iuvenes joined in on the fun.

“Don’t we have something else to be doing than interrogate the hopeless romantic?” Façade asked somewhat desperately.

Carduus had to admit he had a point. “We do, but don’t think this is over.”

“I can’t wait…” Façade deadpanned in return.

Five mares and one dragon were trailing behind Prince Shining Armor, who had been ready and waiting to greet them on their arrival in Canterlot. Aside from that, he had said next to nothing to the group, intent on leading them straight to the throne room without delay.

“You don’t have much to say, do you?” Spike remarked.

“Sorry Spike, but we really can’t wait around,” Shining apologised. “We can catch up once it’s done, but the princesses really want to hear from all of you in person. To be honest, for a moment we thought you’d all died.”

“A lot of ponies did,” Spike responded.

“I know.”

After that grim discussion, there was no more conversation during their journey to the throne room, leaving the group in an awkward silence for the duration. From their perceptions, the walk seemed to take far longer than it should have, but eventually they were ushered in through the large doorway and presented before the throne that held the Princess of the Sun. The other two alicorns were also present, standing either side of the throne.

“My little ponies, I am glad to see you return safely,” Celestia greeted in her usually motherly manner as they entered, having returned to almost business as usual after her discussion with her sister that morning. “It had been a… trying time as of late, it is good to be presented with some good news for a change.”

The group all bowed, but were then gestured to rise up again by the alicorn.

“Come now, there is no need for that. Not after what you have all been through.”

“How much do you know?” Spike asked.

“We know plenty,” Luna responded in her sister’s stead. “Princess Cadance, Princes Armor and my own Captain Vespertilio were all a part of the conflict that consumed Fort Hurricane.”

“It’s true,” Cadance continued. “I fought with one of the queens. Queen Cocoon I believe.”

“I see…” a disheartened Spike replied. “What happened?”

“We both lived, obviously.”

“We can’t say the same for many other changelings and ponies,” Celestia grimly reminded them all. “Ponyville was beset upon by Twilight and her swarm, laying waste to the town.”

“That’s right, Princess,” Applejack spoke up. “Those EUP folks gave their lives for us, got wiped out.”

“Twilight made sure of that,” Spike muttered. “I saw her with my own two eyes.”

“I saw her too,” Rarity added in. “She nearly killed me.”

Celestia stared at the two ponies for a few moments with an unreadable expression, before sighing. “The Empress is making a display of Twilight. She wants to hurt us.”

“It’s working,” Shining Armor pointed out.

“Princess, what do you intend to do?” the dragon in attendance asked rather sternly.

Before the alicorn could answer, the door to the throne room opened up once again as three changeling were admitted inside. Spike’s face brightened considerably at the sight of two of them.

“Carduus, Iuvenes!” he greeted with surprise, rushing up to greet them. “You’re okay!?”

“Don’t act so surprised,” Carduus responded with mock insult, before becoming a little more serious. “But it was close. Panacea is also with us, we were extracted from the hive by the Equestrian captains.”

“And Façade saved us too!” Iuvenes announced, pointing at the drone whom Spike had yet to meet. “Fought off several of them, even a princess!”

“Did he now?” Spike asked rhetorically, giving the drone a critical glance. “Façade, was it?”

“Yes, you must be Spike,” he greeted. “You were easy enough to recognise. The scales are a giveaway.”

“Well, not all of us can change our appearances on a whim,” the dragon replied. “So it’s true? You saved my friends?”

“Pretty much. Though we ended up hiding for most of the attack, riding the storm. Things were… desperate in the hive. None of the others made it.”

“I don’t remember you from our hive.”

“I’m not from there. I was one of Queen Draco’s guards.”

“Oh, I’m sorry.”

“Yeah, you and many others,” Façade remarked. “We’re all sorry now, things have gotten really out of hoof.”

“We’ve been confined to the castle with the other changelings,” Carduus explained to Spike. “So we aren’t so easily foalnapped by the Empress in the night.”

“But you’re without the hive mind now, how are you holding up with that?”

“It’s been… tough. But we’re ourselves, so we can’t really complain in these circumstances.”

“I can think of plenty to complain about,” Rainbow Dash said from a little ways behind Spike. “Everything about this, I’d say.”

“Oh, Ms Rarity!” Iuvenes spoke up, spotting the unicorn in question. “You were with Puellula and her sister, right?”

A flash of guilt passed over Rarity’s face. “Ah, you’re Iuvenes right? Puellula spoke of you, you’re her friend.”

Iuvenes nodded in confirmation. “Yeah, that’s me. So… where is she?”

Rarity sighed. “I’m not sure how to say this…”

But she didn’t need to, the teenage changeling mare slumping in realisation. “The Empress got them, didn’t she?”

Rarity nodded regretfully. “I’m afraid so. But they were very brave.”

Iuvenes didn’t answer, looking down at the floor dejectedly as her father placed a comforting hoof on her shoulder.

“So… what now?” Façade asked. “Reunions are all well and good, but there is a war on.”

“He is correct,” Luna stated. “And my sister and I do have a plan of action.”

Cadance gave them a glance. “You do? It’s the first I’ve heard of this.”

“All will be explained,” Celestia promised. “Shining Armor, escort Twilight’s friends to their newly assigned rooms, and take Iuvenes back to hers. Then come meet us in the war room to discuss what comes next.”

“Hold on, you’re not leaving us out of this!” Spike objected.

“I agree!” Rainbow voiced her loud opinion. “She’s our friend, as you said!”

“And you’re all in need of rest,” Celestia rebuked. “I have made my decision.”

They weren’t happy about it, but did as they were told as Shining Armor led them out of the room. That left the alicorns and the two changeling stallions, the latter looking up at the alicorns with a question in their eyes.”

“You two can collect Broad Sword and Vladimir, meet us in the war room as well,” Celestia commanded. “Your insight could prove valuable to what we must now do.”

“And what might that be, your highness?” Carduus enquired.

“Breaching the Council Hive,” Celestia said as if it was obvious. “And destroying the Empress.”

Author's Notes:

The end of Act 2 is rapidly approaching. Will Celestia and Luna pull of Immortalis' 'surprise party'? Will Facade ever embrace his identity as a lovebug? Find out... whenever those chapters release in the coming weeks!

47 - The Empress

The First Hive

The hive was largely silent. The swarm had long since departed for Equestria en masse, only leaving a token vanguard behind alongside the Empress herself. The hive still has its perception filter hiding it from view, but the Empress would not be so foolish as to believe it protected her from harm, nor that the small force of changeling soldiers at the hive would be of any use to her in a conflict.

No. There were still free drones, she knew that the former captain of her favourite Changeling Queen was still not of the hive, and he knew the location of the hive all too well.

The Empress knew it was only a matter of time until the ponies made a strike directly at her. Perhaps even the alicorns themselves would come, attempting to end the war in one fell swoop.

In fact, she was counting on it.

The Empress hummed as she contemplated this, standing outside the hive and examining the surrounding forest. She still had some final preparations for such an eventuality to make. The swarm had murdered and destroyed whatever stood in its wake, and she did not doubt the rage held within the pseudo-goddesses sitting in the Equestrian throne. Simply waiting for their arrival was all but suicidal, and suicide was not a concept that greatly appealed to the Empress of the Changelings.

But she did have a few things in mind.

The coming fight would be difficult, but with a certain trump card she felt safe in her confidence. Either way, it would be an interesting event indeed.

The trump card in question had been far quieter within the hive mind since their earlier ‘talk’, at least once she realised her struggles against the chains which trapped her were both futile and exhausting. If she continued to be good she considered giving her a little bit more of her mind back, at least what she took after their last talk, but only if it was needed. She was not interested in Twilight becoming another Queen Crepuscule.

Saying that, her mind had a potential usefulness in the following days.

The Empress hummed lightly to herself, before turning back and walking into one of the hive’s four main entrances. She passed by two guards as she went by, neither moving an inch. The interior hallways of the building were just as quiet, if not more so, as the exterior was. She passed by one more guard on the way to the throne room, where two more stood by the entranceway. There weren’t even any changeling young to be found, they having been spread among a few of the other hives alongside a token force protecting them much akin to the one surrounding the Empress.

The nymphs were useless on the battlefield, and in most tasks. It was best they were kept safe and trained steadily as they grew, only then would they make effective servants of the hive in adulthood.

The children were the future, after all.

The Empress ascended the steps and sat atop her familiar throne, ensuring the throne room doors were fully closed before closing her own eyes and delving once again deep into the hive mind. She could see the usual sphere representing the consciousness of the each and every member of the hive.

She gathered up seventeen of those orbs, setting another two to one side. She considered the spare two for a moment, before deciding to leave them be. She let them loose, the two spheres of light drifting off into the expanse as the princesses they belonged to continued their assigned tasks.

She was then left with the minds of the seventeen Changeling Queens of whom she used to enact her will. They had proven most useful up until that point, each one an individual magical powerhouse and together being all but a weapon of mass destruction to all of the Empress’ many enemies. Manehatten had proven as much to the world.

The gathered Changeling Queens were still in the drowned city, along with the bulk of their forces. The EUP had basically declared the surrounding area a no-go zone to all ponies, the generals attempting to consolidate their forces and plan a counterattack. But by the time they had one devised, the swarm would have long moved on. The changelings had sent groups to clear up any ponies who got too nosy for their own good, and others to hound the EUP as they pleased; however these groups were small and scarce, and most were eliminated by the ponies akin to the survivors of Las Pegasus who were being systematically hunted down by a group known as ‘The Longshots’. It was of little consequence in the end, they were little more than distractions to keep the EUP occupied.

The Empress intended to have the swarm split into a few groups and move into isolated areas, leaving the ruins of the former metropolis to rot and dirt. There they would continue to hound the EUP with small groups much as they had currently been doing, simply biding time while waiting for the crucial next step to take place. A next step which would be followed by a dagger into the heart of Equestria, one which would shatter the country and leave them in a disorganised chaos. Once that was done, and with the heavy damage they had already inflicted both physically and to the ponies’ morale, the rest of Equestria would be a far simpler conquest. Their EUP would crumble, their cities would kneel, and the ponies would become the first to be annexed by the New Changeling Empire, its peoples becoming workers and soldiers as they moved their sights onwards.

There was just one thing that still held Equestria together in strength, that gave them the hope to fight on, that would prolong the war into months and even years while it could be over and done with so much sooner. And that was why she was counting on their next move to be what she had predicted, which was where the Empress’ next step came in.

And for that next step she would need the queens. And she would need Twilight Sparkle.

Manehatten Ruins

The ruins of the once great city, a pinnacle of technological and societal progress, was locked down tight by the swarm. The sea had long since retracted, taking much of the infrastructure with it, though some areas remained sodden and filled with filth and scavenging rats, all but uninhabitable to most life. There wasn’t a single living pony within the city limits, though changelings were still coming across the unrecovered dead. The cadavers were left were they laid, being no more than empty shells and meaning nothing to the hive.

The entirety of the bay had been wiped clean of everything, the fleet that had once been such a dominating presence having been shattered and dragged out with everything else. A few fires still raged too, threatening to consume what little had survived the tsunami’s wrath.

One group of drones bucked their way through some loosely stacked rubble and entered into a washed out boutique, the line of exquisite fashion accessories that had once been on display having been reduced to naught but ruined rags scattered along the ground. Among the ruin was the body of a now unidentifiable mare who had attempted to take refuge within the boutique, or perhaps had been an unlucky customer. It mattered little to the drones who stepped over the mare without so much as a glance, continuing their scout of the premises. Upstairs was a far cry from the once posh establishment below, there existing the crumbled remains of some sort of night club, albeit that area was devoid of any corpses. It was one of the few places without at least one to be found.

Satisfied that there were no stragglers hiding within, the red eyed drones left the building to crumble and be reclaimed by nature in the time to come, moving onto the next as did many other such groups.

Meanwhile, most of the hive either hovered around the city or stood idly by on rooftops, their piercing gazes eyeing the skies around them suspiciously. Princesses Insecta and Imperious were busy coordinating the search teams through the hive link, but both of their mothers were not by their side. No, the Empress was summoning the Changeling Queens and they would not, and could not, ignore her.

So as it was the seventeen Changeling Queen all lowered themselves onto Manehatten’s largest remaining buildings, gathering themselves into a circular formation. The sights from atop the building were something to behold, and only from such a height was the devastation truly evident in all its scope. They could see just about every district, and in the distance the still partially submerged island that once held a large green statue of a mare, the statue no longer anywhere in sight.

But the queens didn’t look. Not even a glance out of the corners of their eyes. Their Empress had need of them, and that was all that mattered. They could feel her presence, her gaze concentrating fully on them in an expecting manner. Each sent a ping over the hive mind it show their response, and thus she began to speak to them.

“Ah, there you all are,” she spoke over the hive mind in a manner not dissimilar to that of a strict schoolteacher. “I trust I am not interrupting anything?”

The question was largely rhetorical, the Empress knowing full well what they had all been doing before her summons. The Changeling Queens knew as such, so they didn’t answer.

“No? Very good.” She would not waste her own time any longer, she had important work for them all. “I have sent instruction to the swarm already, the daughters of Cocoon and Vulgaris shall lead them in your stead.”

“What would you have us do, Empress?” Queen Vulgaris enquired.

The Empress felt a slight tinge of malcontent from within Vulgaris, buried deep down. But it faded a moment later, ultimately uninteresting and largely un-noteworthy to the Empress. She felt discord within all of them from time to time, but that was to be expected. Twilight Sparkle wasn’t the only one unhappy with their predicament, but time changes everything.

No exceptions.

“Queen Twilight Sparkle,” the Empress addressed as she turned her attention to that particular Changeling Queen. “I have need of you. I believe the Equestrian’s will, at this point in time, be planning an attempt on my life.”

The Empress released a little more of her mind, wishing to hear her own input as she had done when planning their invasion. If only until she had given her commands.

“I find that conclusion a wise one,” Twilight dutifully responded. “In fact, I do believe this was always the intent.”

“You remember well, Twilight Sparkle,” the Empress replied. “And my plans for that eventuality can now be enacted.”

“We live to serve you.”

“Yes, you do,” she sadistically agreed. “Queen Twilight Sparkle, the likelihood of the princesses themselves coming to the hive is high. It is far too important to be left to some assassin, and I can only imagine that Celestia will be the first charging in.”

“Your vanguard at the hive will be helpless against them,” Twilight noted. “You are powerful, Empress. But against potentially three alicorns, should they choose to leave the throne empty in the meantime, you may not win.”

“I’m am fully aware,” the Empress stated. “You are to return to the hive immediately. When they arrive you will be of great use to me. Nothing else matters until the deed is done.”

“I will leave immediately.”

“Good, waste no time so that the princesses do not get here first. That is all.”

Twilight Sparkle opened her wings and immediately took to the skies in the direction of the First Hive. The other queens watched her depart, before asking the question on their entrapped minds.

“Empress,” Queen Cocoon addressed. “What do you wish of the rest of us?”

“Yes, I had not forgotten you…”

The Empress informed the sixteen Changeling Queens what their own task was to be. Xerox, Plastron, Cocoon, Pupa, Tempora, Antannae, Carapace, Acadica, Arisana, Austriaca, Germanica, Nursei, Ingrica, Orbata, Pensylvanica and Vulgaris. Each of them was given a singular task, one they were to complete in unison. All willing to serve through a drive not their own.

Each one ready to bring about the end of the alicorns.

So with that final sentiment they too departed, setting off to do what the Empress bid them. The swarm would move on soon after, the changeling all too ready for what the ponies had in store for them.

Author's Notes:

Boy this chapter was a pain to write, if only because of the chaos brought forth by moving into a university dorm.

---

Anyway, here's what's left of act 2...

48 - The Royal Sisters

Canterlot

Broad Sword stood atop one of the walls surrounding the royal castle, looking out over the city spanning lower down the mountain. With everything that had been happening to Equestria as of late, the more morbid side of his brain would have been forgiven for imagining an unstoppable changeling swarm tearing away the surface beneath the city and watching the capital of Equestria tumble down into the land below.

That was definitely low down on his list of ways to go out. Falling down a mountain among countless debris and fellow corpses, with next to no chance of ever being found and identified for burial. What would be the point? He’d already be buried, and he doubted that the Empress gave a shit.

The Captain of the Solar Guard gave a huff, using a hoof to rub some of the weariness from his eyes. He scolded that morbid part of his brain, deciding that he would be of better use imagining the brighter scenarios that could occur.

He liked to think those scenarios were the more likely ones, but once again the morbid side of his brain spoke out in protest, this time with some half-hearted assistance from the logical side too.

Broad Sword sighed. He was alone on that particular part of the battlements, just having dismissed a couple of young guardsponies to their duties. Had he ever been that young?

He supposed he had. Too bad he gave up that part of himself so soon to take on a no-nonsense type, at least until a trip to a secret terrorist lair taught him to enjoy what fleeting life he had.

In line with that, he had to wonder how things might have been different if he hadn’t made himself such an easy impersonation for Serpens. What if he had stopped the infiltrator before he left his mark on Queen Twilight Sparkle? In truth he didn’t think about it all that much, being that it was ancient history by that point. But times like the one in which he found himself were perfect condition for prodding old wounds, however unpleasant.

What if he had stopped Serpens before things got underway? Would Crudelis have murdered Queen Vespula? And how would that have affected things going forwards? Longshot. Draco. Chrysalis. All those ponies and changelings who had fallen victim to the congoing conflict resultant from that one event setting all things into motion. Would they have died?

But then again, would he have changed anything at all? It wasn’t like he could spy on alternate timelines at will, and such questions were things he would never have the answer to.

“So there’s no point thinking about it,” he muttered to himself, preparing to depart to battlements and move onto his many other outstanding duties.

“There you are,” Scarlet Snow stated as she finished her climb up the steps, their eight year old colt trotting alongside her. “I’ve been looking everywhere for you.”

“I’m on duty, there’s only so many places I’m going to be,” he replied. “What’s the matter?”

“We’ve barely spoken to each other since the night before last, I’ve heard about Manehatten and everywhere else. Hay, who hasn’t by now? And as the Captain of the Solar Guard I can scarcely imagine how much pressure you’re under.”

“I’m handling it. It’s part of the job,” he stated. “And I’m sorry we haven’t spoken lately, but with everything that’s going on…”

Scarlet held up a hoof. “I never said I blamed you or anything. I just wanted to make sure you’re okay.”

“Yeah, but Mum’s been kinda sad since yesterday…” Valiant sheepishly spoke up.

“I see…” Broad Sword gave another sigh, he already knew why that would specifically be. “You still had friends stationed at Fort Hurricane, right? I suppose they didn’t make it.”

“One or two did,” she responded. “But… yeah, the rest didn’t make it. Ponies I knew since basic training, gone in a moment…”

Broad Sword gave his wife a comforting nuzzle. “Are you going to be ok?”

“I will be,” she assured her husband. “I was EUP, remember? Handling loss isn’t just something the guard are trained for.”

“You’re not in the EUP anymore,” he pointed out.

She sighed, looking out over the battlements just as Broad Sword had been a few minutes prior. “Some things never leave you. For better or worse.”

“Are you alright?” Valiant asked both of his parents. “I don’t like it when you’re sad.”

Both his parents shot him a smile, Broad Sword patting his son on the head. “Eh, we’ll be fine. Your mother and I are a tough bunch, which just makes you all the stronger.”

Valiant protested at the head patting, but puffed up with pride at the comment. “Yeah! I’ll be the toughest guard ever!”

Scarlet chuckled. “Just don’t forget some finesse to go along with that toughness.”

“Fin… what?” Valiant asked.

“It means that being a guard isn’t always about pure muscle,” she explained, shooting her husband a wry smile. “Which, many years ago, is why I was the once rescuing your father and not the other way around.”

“You and countless others, including Princess Celestia and Queen Chrysalis,” he deadpanned in response. “And I remember you came away with a broken leg, AND on top of that I saved Vladimir.”

Scarlet snorted. “Like a broken leg was going to stop me. They had to force me to get medical care.”

“So much for your brains over muscle argument,” he remarked with amusement.

Scarlet puffed up her cheeks. “I was full of adrenaline! I didn’t even realise it was broken!”

“Uhh, is this a bad time?” Façade asked, an amused Carduus limping alongside him.

“No, not at all,” Broad Sword denied. “Just a friendly debate, nothing much.”

“I heard the part about broken legs and adrenalin,” Carduus commented. “But I can trump that. I have a crippled body and I wager I’d still beat you in a fight, Broad Sword.”

Broad Sword responded with a deadpan look. “Right. I’m sure you could…”

“Anyway…” Façade interrupted, apparently eager to move the conversation onwards. “You’re Princess sent us to get you. We’re all wanted in the war room.”

“All of us?” Broad Sword questioned with a frown, and with no small amount of dread. “What’s happened now?”

“Your Princess is a mare of a mission, that’s what,” Façade responded. “She seems to have the idea that she can take out the Empress pretty soon.”

“…Huh?”

“Yeah. Your Element Bearers came back to the city with Queen Twilight’s dragon assistant, Spike. Now the Princess wants to talk tactics, and Carduus here is going to tell them exactly where to find the hive.”

“Rendering their perception filter useless,” Carduus added in. “And with the majority of the swarm here, there may not be so many held back, I’d hope.”

“You’d ‘hope’?”

“Yeah, well… we’ll need a lot of that,” Carduus responded. “We still need to collect Vladimir. Come on.”

Broad Sword nodded, and then turned to his family. “Sorry, Princess’ orders. But we’ll talk more tonight.”

“Ever the busy stallion,” she commented in return, giving him a quick kiss on the cheek. “Go on, don’t let me keep you.”

After finishing up his farewells, Broad Sword fell into step beside the two changelings who had come to collect him. Vladimir also fell into step not so long after that, Broad Sword having known where to quickly find him, and so they all then headed up to the war room as requested.

“Do you really think that you could make it up to the hive?” Shining Armor asked worriedly.

“That is not in question, and we know many spells to keep us concealed against the land on which we travel,” Celestia answered. “Both in the day…”

“…And during the night,” Luna finished up. “And with the swarm occupied, it should make things all the easier. Worry not, Prince Armor, our journey to the hive will be swift and precise.”

When the meeting had begun, the Princess had adjusted the projected map to the region of the world where she knew the hive was roughly located. It had been a simple matter for Carduus to then point out the exact location, and the Princess had even allowed him to create a small little representation of the hive on said map.

“I still feel like I and some guards should accompany you,” Shining complained.

“It’s best to keep the group as small as possible,” Celestia rebutted. “And no offence, but the Empress would kill any such guards with the utmost ease.”

Shining grumbled at that, but didn’t argue further.

“So shall that leave Shining in charge in the meantime? Surely not Prince Blueblood…” Cadance enquired.

“Neither,” Celestia responded. “I trust it won’t be any trouble, niece?”

Cadance’s eyes narrowed. “I’m an alicorn too. I may not be a thousand years old, but I’m not unfamiliar with my magic.”

“And Equestria needs a princess should we fall,” Celestia argued back. “No, you’re more so needed here. And you can help spread the word that we’re simply going to another city to help boost morale there. I’ll leave the details to you.”

“What about taking a changeling as a guide at least?” Broad Sword suggested.

“It would help you prevent getting lost,” Vladimir agreed.

“Our sense of direction is not so impaired,” Celestia rebuked. “Carduus is not in a condition to make such a dangerous journey. Young Façade hasn’t got the same experience, and on top of that any and all changelings are highly susceptible to the Empress’ hive mind assimilation.”

“It’s too dangerous,” Carduus summed up.

“So what are the rest of us meant to do in the meantime?” Façade enquired.

“Much the same, I would imagine,” Luna replied. “You do not need us to direct your lives. That responsibility is in your own hooves, and always has been.”

“You’ve never directed my life, I’m not your subject,” Façade pointed out. “I just want to help if I can. Carduus is the same way.”

“Agreed. But if I got into a fight, Panacea will never let me hear the end of it,” Carduus stated. “Nor the Queen for that matter. They both hate it when I ‘overexert’ my battered body.”

“Having a wife of my own, I can somewhat sympathise,” Broad Sword jokingly remarked.

“Don’t you agree with them,” Cadance warned Shining Armor, spotting her own husbands smirk. “But back on topic, I’m still not sure I like staying behind.”

“Equestria need you, Cadance,” Celestia stressed. “This is important, please.”

Cadance didn’t respond for a moment, but then gave out a relenting sigh. “Fine. But you owe me, auntie.”

“I’ll bear that in mind,” Celestia said. “We shall depart the first thing in the morning, the moment I raise the sun into the sky. Once we reach the hive we shall incapacitate the hopefully small vanguard there, nonlethally given what our success would mean, and then confront the Empress.”

“My shadow form should help with incapacity the guards,” Luna added in. “It’s a good thing that Nightmare Night has allowed me to stay in practice with that spell.”

“The Empress should fear the coming Nightmare of the Moon,” Vladimir muttered under his breath.

“The Empress is powerful, but so are we,” Celestia stated. “I suppose we shall all be tested in the days to come. We shall make haste, and with any luck return with Twilight and the rest of her kind freed to make their own decision and carry out their own lives once more.”

“Once last thing,” Vladimir spoke up. “For Hurricane and Ponyville were both morale shattering losses. Victories at Las Pegasus and Vanhoover, and the ongoing work to hunt down the remnants of those attack forces, have helped. But with Manehatten’s brutality, things are at their lowest.”

“Your point?” Luna asked her Captain of the Guard.

“All of these attacks seemed geared towards destroying morale, don’t you think?”

“She’s trying to break the spirits of you ponies,” Façade said in agreement. “Even with that business with Queen Crudelis and some of these other threats you people have faced over the past however many years, war is still a largely foreign concept for the majority of the populace.”

“An astute observation,” Celestia complimented the changeling. “A populace without resistance would be far simpler to add into the Empress’ coming empire. Resistance would be most troubling for her.”

“If we were to surrender today, you can bet your tail ponies would resist nationwide,” Shining Armor protested. “We’re hardly beaten.”

“No, we’re not,” Luna agreed. “But that is the Empress’ intent.”

“Logically, the next step would be Canterlot,” Carduus pointed out. “Take out the capital, have it tumble off the mountain for all Equestria to see. And with it, take out all three princesses and leave Equestria without its leaders. The EUP would be in chaos, ponies would flee left right and centre. In a way, it’s no different to a changeling having their hive connection suddenly severed.”

Canterlot falling from the mountain. For Broad Sword, he couldn’t help but think back to his thoughts from earlier. “The Element Bearers are here too. If they were also killed here, the message would be that no matter where one runs, the swarm will always catch up to you in the end.”

“It wouldn’t necessarily be overnight, but it would mark Equestria’s end,” Vladimir finished.

“Another reason to end this as soon as possible,” Celestia stated. “But the city isn’t undefended. Shining Armor, the moment this meeting is concluded you are to raise your shield around the city until the crisis is done. Cadance can help you maintain it.”

Shining Armor nodded. “I can do that.”

“We’re already running extra drills, we can defend the city should it come to it,” Broad Sword said. “To the very end.”

Luna frowned darkly. “Then let us hope the end is in our favour.”

It was a sight they had seen before, but not for a very long time. The wedding of Princess Cadance and the then Captain Shining Armor was a long ago memory, but there nonetheless. That event had introduced the changelings to the world, and so things had come around full circle.

All eyes looked up at the castle as an impossibly bright bolt of magenta magic pierced up into the skies above Canterlot. From that bolt of magic a barrier began to form, a massive sphere of pure energy that soon encompassed the whole city. Already fearful ponies became even more so, the shield signifying the very real threat of attack.

And so Canterlot was completely covered in Shining Armor’s shield spell, ready for the worst. The Royal Sisters prepared to do what needed to be done for the sake of all their little ponies.

Author's Notes:

We're on the wind down, but Act 3 begins with a fire or two...

49 - Departure

The Next Morning

“Please be safe,” Cadance asked of her aunts, the first rays of dawn having been produced by the older of the two alicorns in question but moments earlier. “Not to sound like a broken record, but I still think I should come along.”

Celestia sighed. “We’ve been over this, Cadance.”

“I know. But that doesn’t do much to change how I feel.”

The three alicorn princesses had just exited the castle and out into one of the courtyards dotted around the royal gardens. The entire area was empty; not a single other souls in sight. Neither had Shining Armor or any of the others come to see them depart, the princesses wanting the event to draw as little attention to itself as possible. The only noise to be heard was a couple of various exotic birds chirping away from within the foliage of the trees around the courtyard. The grass was damp, and the breeze was cool as it swept through the air alongside the manes of the Princesses of the Sun and Moon.

“Unfortunately, Cadenza, that is just the way things are to be,” Luna replied to the fretting pink alicorn. “War is a dangerous time, but we needn’t take risks that are wholly unnecessary.”

“This whole plan is a risk, Aunt Luna.”

“Which is why you are to remain, need I remind you,” Luna retorted. “But neither do we have any intention of falling to the Empress. Should things go to plan, she will be wholly unprepared for a strike at her heart. The element of surprise is on our side.”

“And if things don’t go to plan?” Cadance asked sternly, her eyes narrowed. “If she finds out about what we intend? You could end up walking into a trap.”

“It would be most typical,” Luna mused. “Yes, it is a possibility. But, as ponies say, there is only one way to find out.”

“Well that fills me with all the confidence,” Cadance deadpanned. “Just promise me that if things get out of hoof you’ll get out of there before your heads are sent back to us with a first class stamp slapped onto them.”

“I have no desire to become a morbid parcel, my dear niece,” Celestia responded in an assuring manner. “We promise to return to Canterlot should our defeat become all but a certainty.”

Cadance sighed in relief. “Good. With the battering we’ve been taking, this war already has enough dead heroes.”

“I have never fancied myself a hero, Cadance,” Celestia informed the younger alicorn. “But as a Princess of Equestria I have a duty to protect my subjects from harm. And as both her mentor and a mother figure I must see Twilight freed. Not to mention the rest of her kind, trapped in another’s thrall.”

“And any old fool can be a hero,” Luna added in, before shooting her elder sister a sly smirk. “But by that logic my sister is surely a hero already, seeing as there is no greater fool in all the realm.”

Celestia rolled her eyes. “I’ll remember that the next time you need me to take over some of your duties so you can catch up of your sleep. Being the fool I am, I just might be so inclined to refuse such a request.”

“That was one time, and I had just returned from the moon!” Luna protested. “And while you make all these threats, I know you could never follow them through, sister of mine.”

“Is that so?”

“Of course,” Luna affirmed. “I know a variety of ways to force your hoof, ways that any villains seeking to manipulate you would die to get their hooves on.”

“The puppy eyes and begging technique only works when it is you, Lulu,” Celestia shot back with a smirk of her own.

Luna’s eye twitched. “I do not beg! Ever!”

Cadance stifled a giggle, watching her Aunt Luna conjure up a retort to Celestia’s insinuations. She always enjoyed watching them verbally spar as those within a sibling rivalry usually did. Especially then of all time, given that it was so… normal. Just two ponies, two sisters, enjoying each other’s company while also doing their all to outwit the other on the teasing front. It was something she and her own sister in law had done once or twice, though not to the extent of the royal sisters in a private environment.

Cadance had always won, of course. As intimidating as a Changeling Queen could be, her former foalsitter had plenty of dirt to render her as red as a tomato with embarrassment.

Thoughts of Twilight shattered the moment of piece and brought reality back to the front, combined with the wind down of the royal sister’s teasing and an air of seriousness reasserting itself.

Cadance hoped it wouldn’t be the last time she got to see the sisters act like that.

“All teasing aside,” Luna stated sternly. “This is something we cannot ask anypony else to do, and is something we can delay no further.”

“Luna is right, we must leave before the sun is raised to its highest peak.”

“You could always delay the sun’s rising,” Cadance noted.

“I think that might be noticed,” Celestia gently replied. “And the day must go on, no matter what we must do. As must Equestra.”

Cadance nodded. “I’ll keep an eye on things while you’re away. I just hope you return soon.”

“As do I, Cadance,” Celestia responded. “Come, sister, we must depart. Too many lives are depending on us to delay any further.”

Luna nodded in agreement. “As you say, Tia. Whatever happens, we do it together.

The Princess of the Sun smiled. “That we do. Farewell, Cadance.”

Cadance watched as the two princesses unfurled their wings and kicked off into the air. They headed off in the direction directly behind the castle and away from the city, the shield of Shining Armor rapidly approaching. When they impacted its surface they passed right on through without any consequence, soon becoming but dots against the pink sky before disappearing completely.

Cadance stared a little while longer, a creeping sense of dread refusing to leave her. Now that the other two alicorns were gone, she only felt all the more uneasy about the whole affair.

She looked away and back towards the doorway leading into the castle. Through there her duties awaited, including the oncoming court she would oversee in Celestia’s stead. She would sit on her aunt’s throne, safe and sound in the castle while they were out there risking life and limb to protect her and everypony else in Equestria.

Princess Mi Amore Cadenza made a decision.

A burst of magenta shot forth from Shining Armor’s horn, the magic making its way out of the building and impacting the shield encompassing the whole city. He let off a strained sigh as he did so, but then felt his strength return. He could last far longer, and would go on for as long as he was required to do so.

He was in the royal dining room, awaiting his wife to join him for breakfast. He wasn’t alone, however, seeing as the captains of both the Solar Guard and the Lunar Guard were also present and adorned in their full armours. They had just finished giving him a morning report, confirming that everything had gone smoothly and that the princesses would safely be on their way to the former Council Hive, now the Empress’ seat of power.

“Do you think they can do it?” Vladimir asked, his metal wing twitching somewhat nervously. “I don’t wish to doubt them, and I don’t, but this isn’t exactly a normal situation we’re in.”

“They better be,” Broad Sword responded with a grimace. “Let’s hope they put their combined two thousand years’ worth of experience to good use.”

“Carduus says the Empress is a lot older than that,” Vladimir pointed out. “Then again, maybe that means they’ll just be beating on some old mare.”

“I wouldn’t count on it,” Shining Armor stated, turning to face the pair. “And they’ll be fine, you know they’ve been through worse.”

“Yes, that it true,” Broad Sword admitted. “Remember that centaur? Tirek?”

Vladimir gave a visible shudder. “Yeah, getting all magic sucked out of me is something I’m NEVER going to forget. Glad I didn’t have my prosthetic at that time, it would have become a blade adorned dead weight.”

“Only then the changelings were allies, rather than our adversary,” Broad Sword remarked. “Ngh, this whole situation is fucked.”

“It’s been fucked since the day Draco found that damned regalia,” Vladimir noted.

“I’d have said since Queen Crudelis torched Ponyville,” Shining Armor added in, sitting down at the table and examining the untouched food laying upon it. “Everything has changed since my wedding. Hmph, who could have thought wedding bells would bring about a new era?”

“It hasn’t been the smoothest of rides, has it?” Vladimir remarked. “I wonder what Longshot would say to all this.”

“Some crass remark or another,” Shining Armor replied. “He always was rather blasé about things.”

“Maybe we ought to follow his example then,” Vladimir joked, before looking at an apple on the table. “You mind? I skipped breakfast.”

Shining Armor nodded. “Go ahead.”

With a thankful glance, Vladimir picked the apple up and sank his fangs into it. Meanwhile, Broad Sword had a pensive look about him.

“Your shield…”

“Hm?” Shining responded questioningly.

“Your shield,” he repeated. “How long would it hold against the might of the swarm? My wife and son are down here with us and I’m interested to know exactly how safe they are.”

“Indefinitely, or at least I would hope so,” he stated in reply. “Especially with Cadance’s help, even the princesses would be unable to breach it conventionally. There’s a reason that Chrysalis infiltrated and brainwashed me to weaken it. It would take an extended siege to break it, I don’t know exactly how long though.”

“You seem to have a handle on things then,” Vladimir noted.

“My cutie mark is a shield, I’m quite good with them,” Shining Armor pointed out. “Twi got magic in general, but I’ve always been better at conjuring shields than even her.”

Vladimir looked at the shield containing a six point star inside. “I always thought it represented you protecting your sister.”

“Nah, it’s shields in general,” Shining explained, before tapping a hoof in thought. “Saying that however, I did happen to get it protecting Twilight from some bullies in school.”

“But during that time, we would be completely cut off from the outside world,” Broad Sword stated, rewinding the conversation back to the shield. “No supplies in or out?”

“We have plenty in Canterlot to last a long time, you know that,” Shining pointed out. “But… yes, I suppose so.”

“But while they’re busy with that, the rest of the EUP could easily hit them from behind and smash their lines,” Vladimir said factually. “Probably why they haven’t hit us already.”

“The EUP is still putting out the fires all over Equestria,” Broad Sword noted. “If they were to attack any time now, the EUP would be delayed in their mass mobilisation and deployment here.”

“But the changelings would be stuck outside, we’d have the time,” Vladimir rebutted. “Unless… there is a way they could speed things up?”

“Now you’re making me nervous,” Shining Armor remarked. “I suppose a combined blast from the queens, seeing what happened at Manehatten, could make a hole in the shield. But it would be sealed again in moments, and I can’t imagine that the queens would have their full strength after exerting that much energy.”

Vladimir hummed. “Well, as long as Cadance is here as a backup I feel a fair bit safer beneath that shield of yours.”

“Um, about that,” Princess Cadance sheepishly said as she entered the dining room with urgency in her hooves. “Shiny, a moment please?”

Shining Armor gave her an odd look, but nodded all the same. He wordlessly asked for Broad Sword and Vladimir to vacate the room, and they complied to the Prince’s request professionally. They exited the dining room, electing to move on with their daily duties amidst the war.

When they had gone the door sealed tight, and Shining Armor gave his wife a quizzical expression.

“I’m going after them,” Cadance announced, not beating around the bush. “You’re perfectly capable at ruling, Shining, and they may need me.”

“You’re kidding,” Shining stated in disbelief. “I think Celestia and Luna were pretty clear on the matter.”

“And I’m their equal, I don’t need to listen to everything they tell me to do,” Cadance retorted. “And if the Empress is the best way to end this conflict, then I won’t be sitting around looking pretty for the court goers.”

“And I recall you hounded me for going with Twilight to Draco’s hive,” Shining deadpanned.

“At least I’m telling you beforehoof!” Cadance argued back. “And Shiny… I have a bad feeling. Like, a REALLY bad feeling about this whole thing. I need to do this.”

Shining Armor groaned, but didn’t seem willing to argue the point. “You’ve already made up your mind, haven’t you?”

Cadance just nodded firmly in response.

Shining sighed, got up from his seat and promptly pulled his wife into a deep kiss. When all was said and done Cadance’s eyes were left wide with surprise.

“Honestly, I would drop everything and come with you in a heartbeat,” Shining explained. “But due to the shield Canterlot can’t afford to spare me. But it can spare you.”

“Are you sure you’ll be fine?”

“I can keep this thing going through all kinds of weather,” he assured the alicorn. “Just go, end this.”

Cadance stared at her husband for a few moment, before giving him a resolute nod. She reluctantly pulled away from him and strode out of the dining room, soon after finding the nearest exit and taking flight after her aunts.

Shining Armor just looked at the dining room’s doorway worriedly. Just as Cadance feared that morning was the last time she’d see her aunts, Shining Armor couldn’t help but worry for the love of his life.

Author's Notes:

So Celestia and Luna are on their way, and Cadance is following closely behind them.

Next week we have a chapter, and the week after that we have a chapter and the Act II epilogue both. Two weeks and this act ends, bringing us to Equestria's ultimate fate...

50 - Silence and Fear

Canterlot Castle was eerily silent.

Ponies had been expecting day court to occur as normal, though the first to arrive were informed that Princess Mi Amore Cadenza would be taking over the duty for the foreseeable future as Princess Celestia was temporarily away from the city. Those first ponies would be disappointed a second time, however, when they were next informed the Princess Cadance was ‘unable’ to take any requests that day and would also be indisposed until stated otherwise. All requests were therefore to be held off until day court would resume at an indeterminate date and time.

The ponies who had come to the castle were all rather disgruntled by this, but there was nothing they could do about it. Some understood that with the war going on they had other more important duties to take care of, others believed themselves to have been wronged and required more ‘persuasion’ to leave the castle.

They were all cleared out, however, and the guards at the gates were informed to deny access to anypony not in the know about the change of plans.

The Princesses departure, alongside the shield above the city, hadn’t helped the amount of ponies willing to walk the streets in plain daylight, or in the night for that matter. Not even the changelings taking refuge within the castle seemed particularly willing to leave their rooms, so only the occasional guard or servant could be seen walking the halls. The usual hustle and bustle of nobles and other such ponies was simply non-existent, a grim reminder of the times they lives in.

Especially for the two captains alone in one such hallway.

“I’m still having trouble wrapping my head around the Princess up and bailing on Canterlot,” Vladimir remarked in irritation.

“She didn’t bail on anything, the princesses are her family,” Broad Sword pointed out. “She needs to make sure they make it back in one piece.”

“Yeah, I get that,” Vladimir replied honestly. “I just don’t feel easy without at least one living weapon of mass destruction in our capital.”

“If it makes you feel any better, they have seventeen to our three,” Broad Sword remarked snidely. “Nineteen if you count the princesses. Oh, twenty with the Empress. Want me to add Princess Flurry Heart to our side’s count?”

“Ugh, no thanks,” Vladimir groaned. “And if this is your idea of making me feel better, you’re plain out evil.”

“Well if Serpens is anything to go by, I do make a sinister villain.”

“Actually, I never considered that ‘Broad Sword’ to be all that sinister. Just an idiot,” Vladimir shot back. “At least before I knew he was a changeling rather than some xenophobic moron with a vendetta.”

“I’m offended you thought so low of me.”

Vladimir smirked. “Oh I still think low of you, just without the xenophobic part.”

“You are a charming people, you bat-ponies.”

Vladimir laughed at that. “I’m glad you took notice. But anyway, let’s hurry on out before we have to go back on duty. Let the commanders have their fun for a while.”

“You have an odd definition of fun,” Broad Sword noted.

“Where are we headed to anyway?” Vladimir asked.

“Scarlet says she’s sick of being cooped up, and fancies donuts,” Broad Sword informed him. “So Pony Joe’s it is. If he’s still open, a lot of ponies have been closing up shop lately.”

“You kidding? Donut Joe has always been open through thick and thin,” Vladimir stated, reminiscing on some pleasant childhood memories of visiting the shop with the other thestral foals deep into the night. “Remember that Storm King guy? He sold some to his troops!”

“I generally try to forget that, thank you,” Broad Sword deadpanned. “It’s just another reminder about how bad it is to no longer have changeling allies.”

“We still have some,” Vladimir pointed out.

“Are we going for donuts or what?” Iuvenes asked impatiently, reminding her parents of herself but younger. “I’ve got a whole list of variations to eat up and the quicker we get started the better!”

“Just don’t make yourself sick, dear,” Panacea said, patting her daughter on the head. “You’ll only regret it later.”

“Please, I’m going to savour each and every single one,” Iuvenes replied. “I really need to petition Queen Twilight for a donut shop at the hive.”

“Whenever she wants donuts, she just goes to Pony Joe’s,” Carduus stated from his position by the window, looking out from their room onto what laid beyond. “He even acquired some of those love infused smoothies she loves so much just for when she visits. They go way back apparently. Never been myself.”

“I wouldn’t mind a real restaurant,” Panacea said. “I’ve heard some places in Canterlot have a good selection on their carnivorous menus. Somewhere needs to cater to griffons and changelings.”

“Nah, it’s a treat,” Carduus pointed out as he stepped away from the window and towards his family. “By the hive, I think we all need it.”

Panacea had to concede that point to her husband, recent times had been anything but free of stress. As such she decided that Carduus was right, and supposed that the troublesome teenage changeling she called a daughter could gorge herself to near death on donuts to her heart’s content.

She was just lucky her mother was a trained medical professional ready to deal with the aftermath.

“Whose idea was it anyway?”

“Scarlet Snow’s,” he informed his wife. “She takes her colt there all the time. It’s his favourite, so I suppose he has that in common with the Queen.”

“Maybe we should save her some.”

“I’m sure she’ll find her way there one way or another. Empress or no Empress,” Carduus joked. “If the world is saved by a donut though, I swear I’ll eat my metaphorical hat.”

“I’d pay good bits to see that,” Panacea responded with a giggle. “I’d even buy the hat, so it’s not quite so metaphorical anymore.”

Sprawled out on the bed, Iuvenes gave an indignant groan. “Are we going, or shall I leave and let you two take the room?”

“Iuvenes!” both Carduus and Panacea scolded.

Away from the two embarrassed changelings and their unrepentant daughter, the Bearers of the Element of Harmony gently trotted down the street alongside Spike the Dragon. Much like the castle at the city’s peak, Canterlot was all but a ghost town. The houses around them were shut up tight, curtains and blinds closed up with the occasional pony eyeball poking out through them half expecting a changeling to peer right on back.

“All this place needs is a tumbleweed and it’ll be set,” Applejack remarked. “And these here ponies haven’t even tasted what the rest of Equestria has.”

“They’re not exactly unfamiliar to attacks though, are they,” Rarity grimly pointed out. “More than a few made a go at it, even if it was some years ago now. And in this case it’s not entirely a bad thing that they remember, darling.”

“Hm, I suppose it does mean less ponies out in the open if the rooster does fly into the kitchen,” Applejack conceded.

“Ohhh, that sounds messy!” Pinkie Pie commented.

“Well, Twilight and Draco’s changelings have locked themselves in their rooms practically,” Spike added in. “I can’t really blame them. If a dragon overlord returned and could take over my mind with a thought, I’d also think twice about stepping outside, you know?”

“They gotta protect their kin, I get it,” Applejack agreed. “Ponies are the same way.”

“Ponies are herd animals in nature,” Spike noted.

“And with the hive mind, the changelings are even closer,” Fluttershy stated, almost feeling happy for them on a normal day. “Like one big family.”

“If you’re lucky enough to be with the egghead,” Rainbow Dash commented. “So… does that make the Empress the big fat scary aunt nopony likes?”

“That would explain why she’s so grouchy,” Pinkie Pie remarked, still bouncing along as per usual.

“I don’t think she cares all that much, Pinks,” Rainbow deadpanned. “I’m sure Twi had given her every chance by now to be friends.”

“Maybe,” Applejack said to the blue pegasus. “But… maybe not. Twilight has always been a little… darker since her mother up and died. Especially when you make her angry.”

Rainbow shrugged. “She’s always seemed the same to me. Maybe a bit more regal.”

“We ARE her friends,” Rarity pointed out. “Of course she would be like that around us, she’s comfortable.”

“And, um, I don’t think she has any reason to be angry on a normal day,” Fluttershy concurred. “But… can we talk about something happier?”

“I could explain the huge party I’m going to throw the changelings when the Empress is defeated,” Pinkie Pie stated. “But it’s a surprise party for a reason, so shush!”

“Well simmer down ponies, and dragons, we’re here,” Applejack stated, pointing towards the establishment where they had once spent their failed ‘best night ever’.

Entering Pony Joe’s, they found the place devoid of customers. The only soul in sight was Donut Joe himself standing behind the counter with his muzzle buried in some magazine or another.

“Hey, Joe!” Spike called out, walking up to the counter.

Donut Joe looked up at the dragon, recognition lighting up on his face as he casually threw the magazine into the bin.

“Well well, Spike the Dragon,” he greeted. “It’s been a while since the Queen’s humble assistant honoured me with his presence. Though, I hear Twilight isn’t around no more.”

Spike chose not to answer that, instead motioning towards the mares behind him. “Table for six, please.”

Donut Joe gestured towards the empty shop. “Take your pick. I’ll be over in a moment to take your order. Half price for you all.”

“Thanks Joe,” Spike said to the stallion, before taking up residence at one of the larger tables with his five friends.

Once they were all sat down, Donut Joe disappeared into the kitchen to do something or other. Spike didn’t really pay much attention to that, focusing on the mares sitting alongside him. They sat in a rather awkward silence for a few moments, causing Spike to sigh as his gaze grifted on from them to out the large window at the front of Pony Joe’s.

“So… we just getting a huge bundle to share?” Rainbow Dash enquired. “It’s half price, so why not?”

“I don’t see why not,” Spike responded. “I need a coffee or something though. Caffeine of any sort will do.”

“Um, I think I’ll just have some water please,” Fluttershy said.

Rainbow Dash grabbed and looked on at the drinks menu, trying to decide what to have before spotting something that caused her to recoil a little. “What!? They do those toxic love drinks here?”

“Joe got them from the hive,” Spike explained. “Gives Twilight one free whenever she visits. Sells them to the rest of the changelings.”

“Thank goodness he does, I could use one,” Carduus remarked as he walked into the establishment, his family with him.

Alongside the changelings were Broad Sword, Scarlet, Valiant and Vladimir. They all seemed pretty surprised to run into the Element Bearers as they had.

“Fancy meeting you here,” Carduus stated to Spike specifically.

“Needed donuts,” he replied simply. “You?”

“Ditto,” he explained. “And Iuvenes was having an aneurism.”

Iuvenes huffed. “Was not.”

“Wow, a dragon!” Valiant declared enthusiastically as he hopped up onto the table and stated at Spike gleefully. “Can you breathe fire? And doom to all the baddies?”

“Uh… yes and yes,” Spike responded in bemusement. “Valiant Snow I would presume.”

Valiant made an ‘o’ shape with his mouth. “You know my name?”

“Your dad has a lot to say about you,” Spike remarked. “Good things. Mostly.”

“Did he tell you how I’m going to be in the guard someday?”

“Okay Valiant, let’s not bother the nice drake,” Scarlet said as she levitated Valiant onto her back, the colt crossing his arms in annoyance.

“Isn’t he getting a bit heavy for that?” Rainbow Dash asked the unicorn mare.

“Then it’s a good thing I haven’t lost all that EUP training and strength,” Scarlet rebuked. “You should know, Miss Dash.”

“Yeah, just Rainbow Dash is good.”

“So… what’s going on with today’s court?” Rarity asked curiously, leaning forwards to get the scoop. “I heard around and about that the princesses are… indisposed?”

“You should probably ask Shining Armor that question,” Captain Broad Sword suggested as he lifted his son from his wife’s back and into the ground. “A few things have happened since you got to the city.”

“Anything we can do to help?” Applejack enquired.

“I don’t think so, sorry.”

“Well, alright. Not sure I’m a fan of just sitting around though. Those changelings hurt my friends, and they burned my trees to the ground!”

“I think we’re all feeling the pressure,” Vladimir said. “I’m not too much of a waiting fan either, but it’s all we can do. It’s the generals’ job to coordinate the EUP, we just run the Royal Guard.”

“I know, wasn’t blaming ya’ll,” Applejack assured. “Just mighty stressful is all.”

“For all of us,” Rarity added in.

Carduus nodded. “Agreed.”

“Well what’s this?” Donut Joe asked as he emerged from the kitchens. “More friends of yours, Spike? I, of course, can recognise the Captains of the Royal Guard, but who are the rest?”

“I’m Carduus,” Carduus greeted. “This is my wife Panacea, and my daughter Iuvenes. I used to serve as the captain of Queen Twilight’s Royal Guard.”

“Ah, I see,” Joe said as he hummed in thought. “Any friend of Twilight Sparkle is a friend of mine.”

“Appreciated,” Carduus thanked him.

Donut Joe nodded, before looking towards the others, and though a moment of studying them allowed recognition to light up on his face the scarlet maned mare began introductions anyway.

“I’m Scarlet, and this is my son Valiant,” Scarlet introduced herself to the stallion whilst gesturing to the colt on the floor. "But we have been here before, so I'm sure you remember that much."

“Well of course I remember! I remember all my customers," Joe assured the mare. "You're Captain Broad Sword's family."

"That's right," Broad Sword confirmed. "They are."

“I see, well it’s a pleasure to meet all of you. We’re all family in here,” Joe remarked. “Make yourselves comfortable, and pick whatever you like. Same offer as the rest, half price.”

They all did just that, and for a while they were able to put the war behind them.

Author's Notes:

On Monday it would have been exactly one year since Change was marked as complete. Doesn't time fly?

And the epilogue is immediately next. The other chapter has been been pushed into act 3, and it's a... revealing one.

---

If a dragon overlord returned and could take over my mind with a thought, I’d also think twice about stepping outside, you know?”

Fun fact, when conceptualising the sequel while I was still writing Change, Immortalis was originally an ancient dragon-like being. Obviously that changed before I finished the first story, as I added the Changeling Empress storyline in act 2.

51 - Act 2 Epilogue

The First Hive

The Empress walked through one of the hive’s main entrances, stopping briefly to examine the guards standing there. As always they were attentive, the hive mind making them completely loyal and the perfect beings to do her bidding. But they would be no match for the alicorns, but sending them away would ultimately be fruitless and even tip her coming guests off.

“Don’t let anything through,” the Empress commanded verbally to the guards, adding a message to the others through the hive mind. “The alicorns will be coming, trust in that. Do what you can.”

The guards did not respond to the Empress, but she knew they had listened and would obey. It was what they were for, after all.

The Empress continued onwards, walking once more through the hive she called home, what had been the centre of all changeling civilisation even during her absence. That fact did please her a little, she wouldn’t have it be anywhere else.

Even if not all the memories were pleasant ones.

She stopped at a junction, staring down one of the hallways as she imagined the sounds of four tiny hole ridden hooves pattering down them in a hurry. Hooves that had dominated those halls so very long ago.

Shaking off the needless nostalgia, the Empress moved on forwards once more. She passed no more of her drones, all too busy awaiting the arrival of her foes.

The Empress couldn’t help but chuckle at the thought of the coming battle. Those thoughts brought her back to the tiny hooves, and truly how long ago that was. But how even then the seed was planted, her destiny all but written in the stars. What had been done to her before she even knew the world, and what it meant even if the princesses were to fatally strike at her.

She arrived in the throne room and took her seat, sitting tall and resolute in the face of the coming struggle.

For the alicorns knew nothing about what she truly was, and what she transcended. They could break her, but she was fully confident they couldn’t destroy her. She was natural order incarnate, and she would survive.

“So let them come,” Immortalis spoke out to the empty chamber, bringing up a hoof which lightly crackled with the black and green magical energies within her blood.

“And let them see.”

Author's Notes:

And so we move onto the third and final act, it's been a long time coming huh? How will Celestia and Luna fare?

How will Equestria survive the coming end?

And what made the Empress... the Empress?

52 - Intermission: A Different Perspective

Bon Bon sat nervously in her chair, her eyes scanning the almost empty room. The lights were dim, and there were no windows. She knew how silly it was to feel this way, she’d been here countless times before, but she couldn’t shake the bad feeling.

Lyra gave her a squeeze around the barrel, reminding her of her presence, and brought a small smile to her face. There had been all sorts of crazy rumours surrounding the pair of them over the years; were they lovers, friends? All Bon Bon knew at the moment was that she was grateful she was here, and what they had after this was going to change.

The single door to the room opened, and a chocolate brown stallion walked in, his grey mane hanging to the side limply. He was as generic as generic could get, but that was the point, he was forgettable. Exactly the kind of appearance any EIS agent sought after.

“I’m afraid your guest can’t…”

Bon Bon cut him off. “She stays or I go. She already knows.”

The stallion blinked for a moment, before cracking the barest of a smile. “Never thought I’d see the day. She can stay.” He shuffled across the room, and took the seat on the opposite side of the table. “Special agent Sweetie Drops, you are the only member of any defence or government organisation to make it out of Ponyville.”

“The Element Bearers did,” Bon Bon pointed out.

“They’ve always been a… special case. And while we trust the Element Bearers’ own account of things, we also acknowledge that they were operating under stress and we must take their stories with a grain of salt.” He looked past her to the back of the room, eyes unfocused for a moment. “I’m sorry if this opens up extremely fresh wounds you don’t want to think about, but command would like you to recount the events of Ponyville as you saw them.”

Lyra took a sharp intake of breath. “You can’t be serious!”

The stallion had the decency to look ashamed. “I am. This war has not gone well for Equestria, and anything the agency can do the change that must be implemented. And for that, new intel may provide an avenue.”

Lyra’s next outburst was halted when she felt Bon Bon nuzzle into her neck. “It’s OK. If this can help Equestria in any way… I’ll tell you what I saw.”

Ponyville, a few days prior

A squad of armoured ponies trotted past at a brisk pace, their armour clanking in time with their movements. Bon Bon gave the EUP a nod as they approached, earning a smile back from a few of them. Once they had gone, she carried on her journey towards the market, meeting the familiar sight of the bustling hub.

Even in the middle of a war, the ponies of Ponyville could carry on like normal. The cynical side of her blamed that on their repeated exposure to hostile attacks, but she preferred to believe that it was because her townsfolk were simply made of tougher stuff. Her eyes caught the flower trio. OK, most of them were made of tougher stuff.

Bon Bon stopped to check her shopping list, making sure she had noted down everything she needed. She had been making her sweets and candies almost nonstop since the last attack. Free candy for the troops kept their morale up, and energy levels high. Free candy for the school foals kept them happy and distracted. It was the least she could do, a former washed up agent with no other part to play…

As she made her way into the crowd, the sounds of music caused her ears to flick. Twitching them back and forth, she pinpointed the source to be off to the left; Lyra’s favourite bench. A smile splitting her muzzle, she decided to finish her shopping quickly. Looking around, she noticed that the centre of town seemed to be missing something today. It wasn’t until she past the fountain that it struck her - there were no birds today. There were none bathing in the fountain, none joining Lyra from the tree tops…

All the birds had gone. Vanished. Almost as if they could sense a coming storm…

That was when she heard the first scream.

Spinning around to face the direction it came from, Bon Bon saw the sky go from a clear blue, quickly fading into a black as a swarm of changelings that blotted out the sky. More screaming filled the air, as the advanced changelings made their way through the streets. Within moments, the screams were drowned out by the sound of helicopter rotors, and buzzing wings.

Within but moments, all Tartarus had come to Ponyville.

Her mind clicked, abandoning Bon Bon and pulling out all her past experiences as Sweetie Drops in the drop of a bit. Dropping her belongings, Bon Bon grabbed the nearest pony. “Town hall, now!” she shouted at him, before pushing him towards it, and moving onto the next pony.

The smell of ozone was becoming overwhelming, the magical discharge of both the EUP aircraft and the swarm making the air feel static. Fires began to spring up in Bon Bon’s peripheral vision, flames of both green and red in colour.

The swarm had split when it had reached the town, circling around and completely surrounding them. By the time she had found Lyra, the southern edge of town was already engulfed in flames, and the EUP were routing, back towards town hall. Looking at the roads leading out of town, she could still see ponies and changelings engaged in hoof to hoof fighting, bodies of both sides littering the floor; there were colour schemes she recognised. She had fought monsters before, but not monsters like this.

And then a changeling landed in front of her. Gripped by panic, Bon Bon froze.

“Agent Sweetie Drops. Agent, you’ve stopped.” The stallion waved his hoof in front of her face. Bon Bon stayed silent, staring past him.

“Hey,” Lyra shouted. “Back off. You just made her remember that we lost friends, and that a changeling almost got her, you ass.”

He grimaced. “I’m sorry for sounding insensitive. But we need to know what happened. How did you get away from that changeling?”

Lyra smirked. “I hit it over the head with my lyre, snapping it in two, and then I dragged Bon Bon back to town hall. After that we stayed inside as a few stragglers showed up. The guards had a shield around the building, so we were safe for a few minutes.”

The stallion browsed through a few papers he had brought it with him. “And it was the arrival of the Element Bearers that led to the escape through the cave system?”

“Yeah. Apparently Pinkie and her sister had been using them for years. If it had been anyone but Pinkie, I would have been concerned.”

Bon Bon stirred. “Don’t forget the Commander,” she said in a low voice, earning a raised eyebrow. “He and his ponies made a distraction, which is the only reason we reached the caves. I want that noted on their files.” A tear ran down her cheek.

The stallion absorbed the information for a few seconds. “It already has, the Element Bearers said the same thing. We know all about the fates of the EUP in Ponyville.” He shuffled his notes, and stood up to leave. "I can't say this gave us any new intel, but it never hurts to hear an alternate perspective."

"You're welcome," Bon Bon deadpanned.

“Thank you for coming in today Sweetie Drops. I know this can’t have been easy. If you want, you and your marefriend can stay here until you are ready to leave.”

Bon Bon’s mouth dropped open. “But she isn’t…”

Lyra shut her up with a kiss to the cheek. “If he’s worked it out, so has everypony else.”

Bon Bon went a deep shade of red. “You don’t get it.” She pointed at the stallion, “Agent Chocolate always joked I swung that way. I didn’t want him to know he was right; I think there was even a bet on it.”

The stallion chuckled to himself. “Agent Swe- Bon Bon, we never stopped keeping tabs on you, we’ve always known. And you know what? So has everypony else. Surely you didn’t think nopony would notice in the past ten years?” he said, before bursting out into laughter as the door swung open from the other side, and a bag of bits flew onto the table.

Bon Bon growled angrily. “Bastard stallions!”

Author's Notes:

Guest chapter by:
RC2101_Copey

---

And here is our latest intermission, now back to the main program!

53 - Act 3 Prologue

The forest spanned out beneath Twilight, and the various wild animals inhabiting it were fleeing at the very sight of the red eyed Changeling Queen. She was still on route to the hive containing Empress Immortalis, just as she had been commanded to. The flight was long, but she cared not. She had a duty, and she was fulfilling it with every ounce of her being.

With the exception of the spark buried deep within her soul.

Twilight tugged against the chains holding her, the bland blue expanse surrounding her remaining as still as always. Aside from the Changeling Queen and the chains holding her down, nothing else existed around her. Where she had previously conjured representations of various locations she knew by heart, the Empress less than interested in satisfying her need for more aesthetically pleasing surroundings.

“She could have at least left a single wall,” Twilight muttered to herself, stopping in her latest futile attempt to rip away the chains.

And, perhaps, that wall needed a mural.

The Queen of the Equestrian Hive shut her eyes, focusing through her real ones in the outside world. At least the trees were something nice to look at, but the view was greatly spoiled by the feeling of looking through the Empress’ intense magic wrapped around her brain and soul.

Even after all the time that had passed, the Empress’ violation was still a strange thing to experience. Being aware and subservient in the waking world, while equally aware and free deep in the subconscious. Even with hours of contemplation on the subject, she still found it hard to explain.

A little lavender filly of the past would have poured hours researching such a spell. Now she just wanted to destroy it and erase all knowledge of such a things existence.

Twilight Sparkle, wishing to destroy knowledge. What had the Empress done to her?

And now she intended Twilight to fight her mentor’s younger sister, and her mentor herself. One a good friend, and the other a pony who had been like a mother to her.

“You can make me destroy a library,” Twilight growled to herself. “You can make me lay waste to a city. But face to face, you can’t make me fight Celestia!”

But then again, she had attacked Rarity with no hesitation. Her friend. One of the closest friends she would ever have, symbolised by their very connection to the Elements of Harmony.

If she would do that, would she too attack the Princess of the Sun?

Twilight shook her head, blinking back the tears forming in her eyes.

“Please no…” she silently begged. “Enough. No more…”

Twilight continued her flight, eyes focused and unwavering. The coming battle would decide many things, and she would be loath to miss it.

Author's Notes:

Continue right on to the next chapter...

54 - Confrontation

Celestia and Luna walked alongside each other, their eyes watching their surroundings with great care. The seemingly peaceful forest stretched out for miles, with a few of the smaller creatures poking their heads from their burrows to watch the passing alicorns. There had yet to be any sight of the changelings, but they knew they were close. They would arrive later that day, and both princesses were prepared in body and soul for the struggle.

The two stopped, the Princess of the Night lighting up her horn softly as beams of light traced around their surroundings quickly. It was a spell any particularly capable unicorn could cast with training, one typically utilised by mages and those unicorn guards with the prowess to cast it alongside the use of the magical green coloured salve capable of unmasking a changeling. The spell itself also able to detect changeling much like the salve, and one the alicorns had been casting at regular intervals.

The blue light died away, their surrounding completely untouched. The alicorns continued on their way, content that there were no close pursuers readying to strike at them.

Well, aside from one, which Princess Luna finally decided to voice to her sister with the hive being so close.

“You realise Cadenza had been following us, right?” Luna enquired in annoyance. “And has been for some time.”

“Of course I realise,” Celestia said back. “And neither am I surprised. At least Shining Armor remained to maintain the shield around Canterlot.”

“Our niece is a most troublesome mare,” Luna noted. “Why did you not say anything? We agreed that it would be best for her to stay, after all.”

“I could ask you the same, dear sister.”

Luna fluffed her wings in irritation. “I did not wish to press the issue, she has made her choice. And, I will admit, it might not go amiss to have backup the Empress isn’t expecting.”

“I concur,” Celestia stated in agreement. “Let her keep her distance, she has volunteered herself as our backup plan. I just hope it hasn’t endangered Canterlot further, but I trust in Shining Armor’s capability to maintain the shield.”

“I pray we don’t need her to step in,” Luna responded. “But I do fear she may become a necessary component, given the Empress knows we’re coming.”

“You sound certain of that,” Celestia stated, though in a manner suggesting she didn’t entirely disagree.

“I cannot know it for certain,” Luna admitted. “But it is a feeling I have in my gut, and sister I have learned to trust my own instincts.”

“I feel the same, which I imagine is why we both accepted Cadance following us. She will see us two, but won’t expect her,” Celestia noted, looking at her sister with an expression that was a combination of smugness and proudness. “You’re catching on, Lulu.”

Luna snorted. “Catching on? Sister I am just a capable as you are, and being a few years younger is irrelevant when we’re both over a thousand.”

“It doesn’t mean I don’t get to be proud of my baby sister anymore,” Celestia joked, draping a wing over Luna whether she like it or not. “I still remember the first time you managed to teleport as a filly, it took me four hours to get you to stop bouncing in circles from sheer excitement.”

Luna’s cheeks became a rose red. “That was a long time ago, I have matured greatly since my days as a foal.”

“Most of the time.”

“Celestia…” Luna growled warningly.

Celestia took back her wing and looked innocent. “Oh if you do insist. But you cannot stop me from reminiscing, the day you teleported you had the exact same reaction to Twilight when she got… her… cutie mark…”

Celestia mood fell off a proverbial cliff, something Luna didn’t miss.

It was her turn to drape a wing over the elder of the two sisters.

“We’re going to get her back, today,” Luna informed her sister factually. “We are close now…”

Celestia looked up directly ahead, all the joyfulness she had been feeling replaced with something else. Her goal was in sight, her daughter’s freedom in her hooves, and that fact hit her full force. A tempered fire reignited, imaging Immortalis smugly awaiting them on her throne.

“Yes, Luna. We are.”

There it was. The First Hive.

The Princess of the Sun and Princess of the Moon both sat behind the treeline, equally obscured by their respective invisibility spells. They dared not move past the trees, at least not until they had decided what to do from there. An invisibility spell would only get them so far, and all it would take would be an eagle eyed drone capable of spotting the slight distortion produced by their camouflage.

They could see a guard at every single entrance, combined with a select few patrolling the grounds. It was a token force, as expected, with the main swarm busy raiding Equestrian territory. They were no match for the two alicorns, three if you counted their stalker, and any combat would conclude quickly and easily.

But that would alert the Empress. Whether the Empress was expecting them to come or not, they didn’t want her to know they had arrived until they ‘introduced’ themselves personally.

“Wait for the patrol to pass by again,” Celestia told her little sister. “Follow them until they reach a blind spot, unseen by the guards at the entrances, and incapacitate them.”

Luna nodded in understanding. “It will be a simple matter. After I have disposed of them, I will take care of all the other guards systematically. Don’t worry Tia, I will go easy on them.”

“Good. Mother willing we will set them free in short order.”

“Mother willing indeed,” Luna replied with a hum. “She is somepony I miss having around about now. Her power wouldn’t have gone amiss.”

Celestia smiled. “And she would have been able to write a fantastic book adaption afterwards. You do remember the stories she wrote us as foals?”

“In the short time we knew her before the Wendigoes, yes,” Luna replied sadly. “It’s hard to imagine this Empress being an older being than she was.”

“In but a few short centuries we will be of a similar age to what she was when…” Celestia didn’t finish the sentence. “But back on topic. Ensure the strikes are fast and without reaction, we don’t want any changeling to send even a single word to the Empress over the hive mind.”

“And what if the Empress checks in on her guards?”

“We must hope she does not,” Celestia replied grimly, before spotting the patrol coming back around. “Alright Lulu, good luck.”

“I am the shadows incarnate,” Luna rebuked as her form slipped away into a cloud of wispy smoke matching the colouration of her mane. “As these changelings shall now learn.”

Celestia watched with worry as the blue cloud snaked out of the clearing, trailing unnoticed behind the patrol as they moved onwards.

As she and her elder sister discussed, Luna kept to herself until the patrol were out of sight to any of the guards at the four entrances to the hive. It wouldn’t be long until they came back into view at the next entrance, so the shadowy form of Princess Luna shot forwards and snaked its way through the five drones making up the patrol. She passed over their bodies in an ethereal manner, the changelings drifting off into deep sleeps before even remotely being able to register the attack.

The shadow gently hovered above the five unconscious drones, before hastily proceeding to the entrance directly ahead of them. The guards there would grow suspicious if the patrol failed to show up, so she had to take out each entrances’ guards in order that the patrol would have passed by them.

The drones at the first entrance were quickly led into a deep slumber. The second, third and fourth entrances soon followed suit.

Luna then waited. But nothing stirred within the ancient structure, all remaining still and calm.

Once Luna had performed a final sweep of the area, Celestia felt confident enough to shed her invisibility and approach the hive herself. Her sister, still in shadow form, dropped down before her.

“I wish the Empress was going to be such an easy target,” Celestia commented as she examined her sister’s work.

“With the will to assimilate other hive minds, I wouldn’t dare try it,” Luna’s voice responded, but a whisper on the breeze. “I shall move on ahead inside, send any further guards to the dream realm.”

Celestia looked at the downed changelings again. “What dreams did you give them?”

“They believe nothing has changed, dear sister,” Luna replied. “As far as they know, they are still standing guard. Only a call from the Empress would change that anytime soon.”

“Then let us make haste,” Celestia stated, her sister confirming by shooting off into the darkened hallways of the First Hive.

Celestia followed on, her hooves clipping against the floor no matter how lightly she would step. And every step she took the tenser she became, the closer she was to meeting the one who had brought so much misery to both her ponies and the changelings.

The one who had dared take Twilight away.

Heated air shot through her nostrils as she huffed, passing by several peacefully sleeping changeling that marked the passage of her little sister.

Several more followed suit, and Celestia just followed the sleeping bodies. Deeper into the hive she went, an experience she felt was akin to entering the gates of Tartarus. Supported by the monster at its heart, who deserved to rot with the rest of the magical subterranean prison’s powerful inmates.

Not that the Empress was going to live long enough to see those dark caves.

She came across one final hallway, the shadow of Luna hovering between two sleeping guards before a large set of double doors reminiscent of the ones leading into their own throne room. It was clear they were in the right place, and who likely sat behind those double doors in preparation for their visit.

Luna’s form shifted, returning to the body of an alicorn in quick succession. She turned to face her sister, her features both determined and worried.

“Sister,” she addressed quietly. “We are at our journey's end, the fiend is inside.”

“Any sign she knows we’re here?” Celestia asked.

“I don’t think she would tell us if she did,” Luna pointed out. “Either way, we’re committed to our course of action. I just hope Cadenza is safe nearby, wherever she has decided to watch us from.”

“She’ll come running in if she must,” Celestia assured. “She’s probably hoping we will finish this quickly, and that she can sneak back before we ever know she left.”

“Well, she failed,” Luna remarked. “Something we must not. Are you ready?”

Adrenaline already pumping through her veins, anticipating meeting the changeling whom she despised as she did, Celestia gave a nod of confirmation to her sister.

Their horns lit up together, and cautiously they swung open the doors and entered on into the throne room.

Immortalis watched them enter, and they instantly knew she had been patiently waiting for them to arrive. Her narrow pupils tracked them steadily, her flowing ethereal mane resting against the back of the throne, the regalia on her chest sparking with some of her power. Worry immediately filled up the sisters, but they didn’t let it show. Not that it mattered, the Empress could feel it within them.

She could also feel the love they held for each other, the trust. She would enjoy consuming every last drop.

“I welcome you Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. I am Empress Immortalis, and this is my Empire,” Immortalis greeted in mock cordiality. “I do hope my guards didn’t give you much trouble. But as it is, I never got word of your assault.”

“Your drones are sleeping peacefully,” Luna explained.

“Ah, Twilight said you can control the dream realm,” Immortalis noted, seeing Celestia bristle at the mention of Twilight Sparkle. “A pity you didn’t offer the same gentle defeat to the now deceased of my swarm.”

“You left us little choice, the fault is your own,” Luna retorted. “Not that you truly care, Empress.”

“Enough of your games!” Celestia demanded with a stamp of her hoof. “You have enslaved the changelings and led many to their involuntary slaughter. You have forced them to kill my ponies in equal measure, while you sit back and watch from your throne like the craven you are!”

“You misunderstand,” Immortalis said, standing up from her throne. “I am the swarm, where they go I am also present. But my form must stay here. It is inadvisable for the brain to leave the skull, after all. It is but the natural order of things.”

“This strife and violence you have wrought is anything but natural!” Luna argued adamantly. “And you may find sitting atop a dominated world is a lonely existence.”

“I cannot possibly be lonely with the hive, Princess Luna,” Immortalis pointed out. “Not that it matters. Unlike you I will not buckle over such a petty sentiment, Nightmare Moon.”

Luna’s eyes narrowed, her horn sparking dangerously.

“And you,” Immortalis addressed Princess Celestia with a mocking smirk. “You came here for one true reason, Twilight Sparkle. A mare not even of your own blood and yet you consider her a daughter, and she thinks of you as a mother. Or did, such weakness has been since stamped away.”

Fires burned within Celestia, her eyes flashing orange. A recently quelled demon was relit once more. “You lie! Twilight remains beneath your control, and she will be free!”

Immortalis laughed, the sound echoing against the walls of the former council chamber at the centre of the hive. Her horn began to crackle horrifically.

“I welcome your attempt, alicorn.”

And then she fired.

Author's Notes:

Next time...

Diem Contere

---

With the stuff about Faust, here's a quick timeline of events I have in my head:

4000 years before FIM - Immortalis is sealed away.

3000 years before FIM - Faust is born. A great calamity destroys the natural orbit of the Sun and Moon.

Between 2000 years and 1000 years before FIM - Celestia is born. Luna is born. Wendigoes happen a few years later and Faust vanishes, leaving Celestia to look after the younger Luna amidst the cold. Equestria is formed, a few decades later Discord happens and they defeat him, becoming the rulers of Equestria in the process.

1000 years before FIM - Nightmare Moon.

55 - Diem Contere

It was time.

Twilight could feel their presence. They were there, the princesses. The Empress’ eyes were her eyes, at least when it was allowed. They were there, right in the centre of the storm without the knowledge of the true raging winds around them as they spoke with Empress Immortalis herself. The Princess of the Sun and the Princess of the Moon conversed with the Empress of the Changelings, foes readying their weapons for the slightest flinch that would bring about hostilities.

Hostilities that could end the war, one way or the other.

Twilight so badly wanted to reach out to them. To warn them of what the Empress had in mind, had prepared in case she could not subdue the sisters while adhering to convention.

But she could not, not even the slightest peep. Her soul bound, mind subdued, forced to fulfil the whims of a mad Empress and her insane beliefs in a twisted natural order. Forced to stand in preparation for a call to action, a blade striking down onto the head resting within the guillotine.

And there was nothing she could do.

Except hope. But even that was dying, locked within the Empress’ chains while watching her own atrocities from within. Hope in her idol, her mentor, and one of the three individuals she had ever thought of as a mother.

The entrapped mare was a Changeling Queen, the slayer of Crudelis and her dragon pet. She had stood against god-like beings and various monstrosities, and above all she was both the ruler of her whole hive and a bridge between changelings and ponies.

She was also very scared. Hope was all she had left, everything else stripped away by the Empress piece by piece. For the sake of her hive, and for the ponies she loved equally, she wished for Immortalis’ downfall.

“Please Celestia,” Twilight whispered, still trapped within her consciousness. “Stop her. Do what you must, even if you have to kill me to do it.”

“How far will you go for those you love?”

“What will you do?”

“What will you become?”

Fires burned within Celestia, her eyes flashing orange. A recently quelled demon was relit once more. “You lie! Twilight remains beneath your control, and she will be free!”

Immortalis laughed, the sound echoing against the walls of the former council chamber at the centre of the hive. Her horn began to crackle horrifically.

“I welcome your attempt, alicorn.”

And then she fired.

A stream of green magical energy bolted forth and struck the position of the two alicorn princesses, the Princess of the Sun and Moon flapping their wings to boost away from the strike in opposite directions. Keeping their momentum and their wings spread, the two princesses moved in a uniform pincer movement around the Empress, streams of magic reaching from their horns towards the Empress in an attempt to keep her contained.

Immortalis opened up a portal beneath her hooves and avoided entrapment, emerging at the room’s centre. Standing up tall, her gossamer wings raised, the Empress released a pulse of magic that impacted all around the room, catching the alicorns and sending them crashing back into the wall directly behind them respectively.

With a grunt of pain the two princesses slumped down onto the floor, but did not allow themselves to linger.

Forcing herself up, the Princess of the Sun charged forwards while forming a large halberd of pure magic on her grasp, swinging it downwards onto the Empress’ position. The Empress side stepped the strike, the magical weapon leaving a sizable crack in the floor where it struck. Simultaneously, the younger alicorn formed two blue coloured short swords from her own magic, each one eager to meet the Empress’ chitin. A shield flickered around Immortalis as the swords made their mark, each beating against the defence before being recalled, the magical energy being recycled into Luna’s horn as she prepared her spell.

Celestia joined her sister, streams of gold and blue coalescing against the Empress shield and wearing it down.

Immortalis released the shield outwards, stumbling the princesses as she formed two blades of her own and set them upon each alicorn. Luna met Immortalis’ blade with her own renewed ones, while Celestia took a step back to avoid being beheaded. She made it, but the swing took a few unlucky feathers from Celestia’s left wing.

The moment the Princess of the Moon had met the Empress’ blade with her own she hadn’t let up, she swung and stabbed and attempted to break through the Empress’ own practiced counters. Luna’s ferocity was unmatched, not giving Immortalis any time to breathe. But she needn’t actually strike, just hold her attention for the moment.

As the Empress found out when a golden beam of magic struck her in the side, knocking the changeling from her hooves and down hard onto the floor.

Celestia was quick to follow through, forming her halberd again as she pressed towards the Empress. Before the halberd could meet its target, however, the Empress swung around and bucked out with one of her hind legs. The hold ridden hoof hit Celestia square in the muzzle, dazing the Princess and sending her to the ground.

Immortalis rolled as one of Luna’s swords imbedded itself in the ground where she had just been, the Empress then sending a solitary bolt of magic flying into the alicorn. Luna’s swords were dispelled as she stumbled, grunting in pain.

The Empress’s horn crackled with energy as her sights turned back to the just recovering Celestia, torrents of green energy striking forth like lightning. The magic met the Princess of the Sun and shocked through her body, eliciting a scream of pain as she was sent back down. The lightning didn’t cease, the Empress stepping forwards with bloodlust in her eyes as she gazed upon the alicorn’s intense suffering.

A blue glow made itself known in the corner of her draconic eye, and the Empress made a quick step backwards, her magic ceasing, as a dark blue magical lance struck by her. Her horn still filled with power, and seeking an outlet for its rage, the Empress turned her sights on the younger sister and unleashed it all in one massive beam of magic. Luna’s horn glowed bright as she formed a shield around herself to take the brunt of the magical force, and it did. However, on impact the shield buckled and the alicorn found she was no longer on her hooves, and the wall behind her seemed to be getting awfully close extremely fast.

Luna was launched through a thick stone wall and then crashed into another in the following corridor, leaving a sizable dent before slumping to the floor without consciousness.

“Luna!” Celestia bellowed in distress, shaking off any pain and quickly flying through the new hole before kneeling down beside her stricken sister.

Immortalis could not help but laugh, one that was a sinister eardrum piercing laugh that echoed throughout the entire hive. Her glee at this turn of events was unparalleled, and she wasn’t yet finished.

“Oh poor little Luna,” Immortalis jeered, landing just behind Celestia. “But it’s not the first family member you’ve failed in recent times, is it?”

A fire rising in her chest, Celestia turned to face the Empress while making herself a protective barrier between the changeling and her little sister. Her glare met the Empress’, and she made it known she was far from done.

“Such spirit in you, pony,” Immortalis stated, slightly impressed. “You would have made a fine Changeling Queen, but alas you are not. You are inferior, and you and your sister will die in this hive.”

“You will not harm her!” Celestia factually informed the Empress. “You will not harm anypony!”

“Hollow words,” the Empress snarled. “You couldn’t save Twilight Sparkle, and now she is forever mine.”

A flicker of orange passed through Celestia’s eyes. “Where is she!? You WILL release my daughter!”

“But she’s not your daughter, is she?” The Empress laughed again. “And she never will be. I don’t know what she saw in you ponies.”

“She is a far better changeling than you will ever be. A better person in every way.”

Immortalis snorted. “Too bad she is lost to you. You will never get her back. Luna, Twilight, it matters not. They are all lost to you now. You have failed them, Princess.”

Something snapped inside Celestia, and the pure fire of the sun finally burst, coursing through her veins. Everything she had been resisting with the help of her sister, the loss and rage bubbling inside, it no longer mattered. There was just her, and the one who would take those whom she loved away. Nothing else mattered but destroying her and all like her.

“I love her. And I will protect her to my dying breath, you will not take MY FAMILY!”

An explosion of flame that reeked of pure unfiltered hatred burst forth towards the Empress, catching her off guard and only able to place a hasty shield to protect herself. The inferno threw her back through the hole in the wall and into the throne room once more. The fire began to spread into the throne room and the surrounding area, only the unconscious Princess Luna was spared from them. As Immortalis slowly stretched out her limbs and managed to rise to her hooves she noticed a silhouette in the flames, approached her with methodical strides.

She charged her horn and prepared for Celestia, but faltered slightly when she saw the alicorn that emerged. Her welcoming rainbow mane was replaced with pure fire, her regalia with dark orange pieces of armour that included shoes, a chest piece, a helmet and some along the edge of her wings; the chest piece held a sun motif while the helmet displayed a gleaming blood red gem on the very front. Her new fangs glistened hungrily, and her red and orange eyes held slits for pupils reminiscent of any Changeling Queen’s, only with the sun’s wrath blazing out from within.

“You can handle Celestia,” the alicorn sneered. “But can you handle me?”

“Celestia? What have you done to yourself!?”

“Celestia? Perhaps that is my name, but not in this form. As I am now, my name is Daybreaker, and you would do well to remember it you insolent foal!”

“Nightmare Moon…” Immortalis muttered in recollection. “So, you reveal the fire buried within your heart? Good. Now you might prove a challenge. But, I must ask, does this not go against the harmony you stand for?”

Daybreaker snarled. “Harmony will not protect Luna and Twilight. This will. Equestria will be far better under my new rule! My family will be safe!”

Immortalis wouldn’t deny her enjoyment of what she was seeing. “And what of balance? I doubt that sister of yours will be enthusiastic.”

“She will come around, perhaps the world does have a place for Nightmare Moon, with proper direction,” Daybreaker stated, before laughing in a way that rivalled Immortalis’ own. “Besides, balance? Who needs balance when a girl really can have it all?”

Dark red energies flickered around Daybreaker’s horn, and but a moment later and barrage of rage fuelled magical energies erupted from her horn towards the Empress. Immortalis’ eyes widened as she bolted upwards into the air, the magical attack completely eviscerating the wall it impacted.

The Empress kept flying up and out of the throne room back into the day’s sky, though the sun had much more of an orange hue to it than it had previously. Daybreaker’s pupils dilated as she watched her opponent leave, and quickly flapped her majestic wings to fly up in pursuit. It didn’t take long for the Princess to catch up with the Empress, though the latter was ready and waiting. Immortalis gracefully flipped around to face Daybreaker and unleashed a beam of putrid green magic towards her, which Daybreaker intercepted with her own magic before both beam broke off.

The whole time Daybreaker didn’t stop moving, and got close enough to snap at the changeling with her fangs, though Immortalis managed to bank to the right in order to avoid them. Immortalis formed a spear with her magic and thrust it forwards towards the alicorn, Daybreaker dropped below it and fired another beam of magic at the Empress. This spell skimmed the edge of one of the Empress’ hind legs, eliciting a suppressed shout of pain at the horrid burn left behind. Daybreaker then formed a weapon of her own, a rapier, and went for a precision strike on the changeling’s heart. The Empress only just brought up her magical spear in time to knock the rapier to one side, kicking Daybreaker in the chest to send her tumbling away.

Daybreaker recovered easily, and clapped her hooves in elation while laughing in manic delight. “Oh I haven’t felt this alive in years! I’m going to memorise every moment of my cracking your skull and incinerating the insides!”

Empress Immortalis snarled hatefully, thrusting her spear forwards once more. The alicorn danced around the spear joyfully before sticking her rapier through the Empress’ front left leg.

“You bitch!” the Empress raged, taking the moment to dispel her spear and instead fire a bolt of magic into Daybreaker’s horn. The flaming alicorn grunted in pain as her rapier was forcibly removed from existence, not having time to react as Immortalis struck forwards and tackled the Princess.

The changeling’s fangs targeted Daybreaker’s neck, but only scraped against her armoured shoe as she brought up a foreleg to protect herself. Daybreaker then grinned, and quickly began to form a maelstrom of fire around herself. In panic, Immortalis lit her horn with a teleportation spell that allowed her escape just before the inferno reduced her to ashes.

“Didn’t your mother ever tell you not to play with fire?” Daybreaker taunted, looking around to locate where the Empress emerged.

A beam of magic struck Daybreaker on the back between her wings, and with a shout she plummeted from the sky towards the ground.

Back down in the hive, Luna groaned as her eyesight began to adjust itself to her environment. The flames had largely died down, but there was enough around to cause Luna to pause a moment. There was no sign of Celestia or the Empress, and as she got to her hooves she called out.

“Tia?” Luna called. “Sister, where are you?”

Her head was still throbbing, she knew she’d been knocked out of the fight. Still, she was now back and ready to continue. First though, she had to find them.

The fires might have died down, but the scorching indicated the inferno that had raged not so long ago. She knew she couldn’t have been out for that long, minutes at most. But when she looked up towards the sky peeking through the giant hold in the roof, she saw the orange tint that dominated the sky. She also witnessed a figure come crashing back down through the roof and smack into the floor, a red shield barely protecting her from that fall.

“Tia!?” Luna did a double take as she saw her sister’s stated, the alicorn being almost unrecognisable.

Daybreaker let a moment of relief wash over her as she saw Luna awake and well, but her rage quickly returned as the Empress followed her down and attempted to smash her further into the floor. The alicorn rolled to the left, avoiding the changeling’s hooves. She then shot up and fired a beam of magic as the Empress, who fired back with one of equal power. The two beams locked together in a fierce struggle, each one trying to overpower the other.

Luna couldn’t believe what she was seeing, she couldn’t believe that her sister had indeed fallen to her rampant emotions. She knew she had become Daybreaker, it was a path all too familiar to her. She knew she needed to stop her sister from going too far, but the Empress was the immediate threat. The Princess of the Night looked between the two combatants, each one a threat, but knew where her loyalties in the conflict laid.

Immortalis was thrown again across the room as a blue bolt of magic impacted into her chest, the Empress flying up and into her throne, the structure collapsing under the strain of the impact.

Daybreaker smirked, her own beam of magic breaking off but her horn remaining alight. “Not bad, Lulu.”

“We’re having serious words!” Luna scolded.

“I’m doing what I must,” Daybreaker maintained. “And you shall see that in time!”

Luna fearlessly walked right up to her sister, muzzle to muzzle. “Do you think I’ll let you become corrupted?”

“I’ve come to understand what I need to do to keep Equestria safe!”

“But who will keep them safe from you?”

A laugh caught their attention, and they both turned to see the Empress standing before her ruined throne. Immortalis was injured, but seemed to be taking no mind to them.

“Such dysfunction. How had Equestria not fallen centuries ago?”

“Silence cur!” Daybreaker demanded. “You might want to save what few breaths you have left!”

“I’ll admit, I cannot win this fight. You, Daybreaker, are too powerful. An unleashed beast, unlike Celestia who would always hold back. And with your sister at your side, Nightmare Moon or otherwise, that just further shows how damned I am.”

“Then surrender,” Luna stated. “Release the changelings and surrender, your trial will be fair and just.”

“No trial!” Daybreaker commanded. “She dies here and now, by my hoof!”

“That is not who we are, Tia!” Luna reminded.

Daybreaker’s eyes narrowed at her sister. “We came here to destroy her!”

“Perhaps, but the ultimate goal was to stop her. And if she surrenders, killing is no longer necessary,” Luna pointed out. “Even those who followed Serpens, you gave them a chance to live, to give themselves up! We are not murderers. If she resists then fine, but if she stands down…”

“We were naïve, Luna! We should destroy threats for good! No second chances! No mercy!”

“Does that include Discord?” Luna asked. “Or me?”

“What?”

“All those threats Twilight pacified through the magic of friendship. Will you besmirch her ideals?”

“She killed Crudelis.”

“But she gave her a chance, remember?” Luna pointed out. “Even at the very end she gave her a chance at redemption, and Crudelis refused.”

“Well this is very entertaining,” Immortalis interrupted. “But it matters not, this isn’t the end for me either way.”

Daybreaker narrowed her eyes. “Oh? And why is that?”

“Because of me.”

Daybreaker’s eyes widened, she knew that voice anywhere. And yet it had become so cold, so dismissive. Nevertheless, she knew Twilight Sparkle.

“Twilight?” Daybreaker muttered, turning around to face the Changeling Queen. “That’s… You…”

Twilight wasted no time, firing a beam of magic at the two alicorns. It was Luna who placed the shield around them both, Daybreaker having completely frozen up.

“Pathetic,” Twilight jeered.

“As you can see, she is completely loyal to me,” Immortalis stated. “What now, princesses?”

“Twilight, you know me. Please…” Daybreaker’s hatred began to melt away.

“Destroy the shield,” Immortalis commanded, firing her own magic at Luna’s barrier.

Twilight followed suit, and their combined powers began to create cracks along the blue construct’s surface.

“Sister, you take Immortalis. I’ll handle Twilight,” Luna stated. “No argument.”

Daybreaker looked up at Immortalis, some of the rage reigniting, but not to the levels it was before.

“And feel free to end her now,” Luna added.

“Very well. Go!”

Luna disengaged the shield, and both alicorn rolled to the side as the two beams of magic shot by them. Daybreaker shot up to Immortalis and tackled her, lighting her horn and teleporting both of them out of the building.

Luna stood up, turning to face Twilight.

“Twilight Sparkle, I am so sorry this happened to you.”

“I’m not,” the changeling jeered. “I’m where I should be.”

“Lies,” Luna dismissed. “We both know that’s not you talking.”

“She’s right! Luna, I don’t want to fight you!” Twilight screamed within herself, actually saying out loud: “You know little, alicorn. And now you will die.”

Twilight struck again, her lavender magic striking off against Luna’s own. They shared several strikes, each one being deflected by that of the other. Lavender and blue magic flashed throughout the throne room, clashing violently as each tried to out manoeuvre the other. Luna then teleported forwards and bucked Twilight, knocking the Queen to the floor. She attempted to bring a hoof down on her head, intent on knocking her out, but Twilight kicked out and knocked Luna’s hooves out from under her.

Luna landed with a hard thud, barely rolling away as a magical lavender sword embedded itself in the floor where she had just been. Luna shot up and ignited her own, Twilight too being back on her hooves as they duelled.

A loud pop heralded the emergence of a struggling alicorn and changeling, the two appearing near one of the hive’s entrances. The two grappled with one another before Daybreaker was kicked off.

Both recovered quickly, and began trading spells. Each one was determined to kill the other, but one already knew the other’s resolve was shaken.

“Look at you, Celestia. Even at your darkest it isn’t long before you begin to hold back again!” Immortalis taunted, easily deflecting two bolts. “Was it your sister’s words? Or being faced with Twilight? Both perhaps?”

“SHUT UP!”

Day Breaker unleashed an inferno towards the Empress, who sank down into a portal and emerged to Daybreaker’s right.

“That’s more like it. But will it last? Who will it be I finally kill, Daybreaker or Celestia?”

Daybreaker gave a shout of rage, summoning a large and highly lethal magical blade and attempting to rend the Empress in two. She succeeded in doing just that to a statue, but Immortalis was barely keeping ahead of it.

“What would your little ponies think? Do you believe they could ever hold you in such reverence as you are now? The Tyrant of the Sun!”

Daybreaker dispelled her sword and once more tackled the Empress, pinning her to the ground and snapping with her fangs. Immortalis used a hoof to hold her at bay, but gasped as Daybreaker’s inferno of a mane began to dance its way around her body. The fire seeped through every orifice it could, reaching her innards and beginning to fry each and every single one in what Daybreaker intended to be an excruciating demise.

“How does it feel? To slowly cook in your chitin?” Daybreaker snarled, pressing a hoof on the Empress’ neck. “How does it feel to die?”

“Why do you still talk? I know you could have killed me already,” Immortalis choked out. “Do it. Embrace who you are becoming.”

“Soon,” Daybreaker replied. “But first…”

Daybreaker’s horn touched Immortalis’, and the alicorn’s vision gave way to a distorted fields of pulsating orbs. Through Immortalis, Daybreaker was forcing her way into the hive mind. She didn’t stop to take in the sights, she knew she would only have limited time within the Empress’ realm. Searching quickly, she reached out throughout the hive mind in search for one very specific presence, and it didn’t take her long to find it.

One pulsating lavender orb, Twilight’s consciousness.

Daybreaker practically galloped towards it, placing her long white horn against the orb and forming a connection with it.

Whatever she would have done next, it was not to be. Daybreaker was knocked off of the Empress and out of the hive mind as a blue alicorn was thrown into her, both ponies flailing as they skidded across the ground.

“A valiant effort. But alas, you are not Celestia,” Twilight jeered, albeit with a noticeable limp in her step.

Luna grunted as she helped herself and her sister up, bruised but not yet beaten, several fresh cuts being visible along her barrel. “Apologies for the intrusion, sister. It seems the throne room would no longer contain our difficult battle.”

“That wouldn’t have been a problem for Nightmare Moon,” Immortalis stated as she too got back up, her horn charging once again. However, her magical aura seemed to sputter out just as it began, and nothing could mask the charring across her body.

“I’ll never become that monster again!”

“Then it’s up to Daybreaker,” Twilight sneered. “Come on then, Tyrant of the Sun, strike at us.”

Twilight stepped forwards, in front of Immortalis in a way that almost seemed like she was offering her life to Daybreaker. Daring her to kill.

“Step aside, Twilight,” Daybreaker demanded. “She is my victim, not you.”

“She is a threat to Equestria, is she not?” the battered Empress of the Changelings sneered through her fangs. “No second chances you said, do what must be done and kill her!”

Daybreaker’s eyes widened, glancing between the two changelings. She began to shake.

“Twilight, it’s not your fault. You are under her control!”

“Why should that matter? I’m still a threat!” Twilight almost sang. “You have chosen to be Daybreaker, now prove your commitment!”

“Tia…” Luna warned. “Don’t.”

“Do you really think I would?” Daybreaker asked in disbelief. “Kill her so coldly, when she could still be saved? My own… My own daughter?”

“That is what Daybreaker would do,” Luna stated. “But not Celestia. So who are you, Tia?”

“Yes, who are you?” Immortalis asked. “Coward, or killer?”

The alicorn sagged, her rage all but gone. “Coward, any day.”

A bright white flash consumed Daybreaker, wiping the corrupted alicorn away and returning Princess Celestia to view. While the Empress could never had predicted Daybreaker, she always predicted that the Princess’ love for Twilight Sparkle would always win out in the end. She knew it was thanks to Twilight she was always doomed to win the fight.

Though the alicorns did not appear to be finished.

“Killing you may be necessary, Immortalis, but I should not find joy in it,” Celestia stated, standing up straight and proud once more. “I will not become you, Empress.”

Immortalis grunted, a pained grimace on her muzzle. “So you have chosen. Not that it mattered, I was just curious at what you would choose. Even if you murdered Twilight Sparkle, you were never leaving here alive.”

“We’re not out of the fight yet, anything but!” Luna objected, her horn flashing in example. “You are battered and broken, Empress. Your chitin is charred and cracked, and I can sense the exhaustion within you. Twilight herself has taken some considerable damage, so how long do you think your thrall can protect you against the both of us?”

“Against the both of you? I can’t say I like those odds,” Immortalis admitted, her voice growing into but a weak rasp. “But I… always prepare… in advance.”

And then, all energy seeping out of her, the Empress collapsed where she stood.

Time seemed to stop dead. Everything was still, it was if the very universe itself was trying to process what had just transpired. In but a moment the princesses’ task was seemingly completed.

The eyes of the two alicorns opened up wide, shock registering on their features. The Empress was completely still, smoke rising up from her lifeless cadaver as Queen Twilight remained completely unmoved. Daybreaker had all but cooked her from the inside out, her internal organs burnt to a mere crisp without hope of recovery. She was well and truly dead. The regalia upon her chest, the one which had caused all that had befallen the ponies and changelings, was equally ravaged. Twisted and melted, its glory had been snuffed out and left to rot.

And yet the red glow in Twilight’s eyes remained unchanged.

And then she laughed a laugh not her own.

“W-what is happening?” Celestia asked in shocked confusion.

“It’s simple, Princess,” Twilight Sparkle stated in Immortalis’ voice, sending a sense of dread deep into the deepest pit of Celestia’s soul. “I AM the hive! As long as it exists, I have no need for a simple body, when the swarm IS my body!”

They didn’t need any time to think upon her words. Portals opened up all around them, and then the two alicorns were surrounded by all of the remaining Changeling Queens.

“You ponies are too weak,” Immortalis noted, this time her voice came from Queen Tempora. “Simple creatures who can only feel love, and never consume it. Had you been strong enough to strike me within the hive while you could, instead of reaching out to your beloved Twilight, you may have defeated me. Daybreaker could have ruled forever more.”

“What kind of vile magic is this!?” Luna demanded to know, seething with rage. “One cannot cheat death in such a manner!”

“But I have,” Immortalis retorted, now coming from Queen Cocoon. “You think in small terms. Within the hive mind we are all one, and they are all me. The loss of my own form is regrettable, but only a temporary setback. The queens shall be my eyes and voice, and they continue to obey my will. It is why an old enemy of mine chose to use your precious elements over arranging an… accident for me. Death is not an obstacle.”

“And yet you are but a ghost in a shell,” Luna rebuked. “What ruler can you be as a disembodied voice?”

“Oh, I am far more than that. I am the will of natural order itself,” Immortalis declared. “But… you perhaps make an adequate point. Hm, perhaps I shall insert my mind fully into the next royal to be born from a queen, a fresh start for a fresh era. What do you think, dear Twilight?”

Celestia raged at this new development. “You would steal the life of a child!? Twilight’s child!? You are an abomination, Immortalis. Even within the hive mind, you are not completely invincible!”

“And yet, it ultimately changes nothing. You may have had the upper hoof against us, but against the full might of the gathered queens? I think not,” Queen Twilight Sparkle pointed out in her own voice, her tone mocking. “Empress, on your word.”

Celestia and Luna stood firm, knowing what was about to happen. They were surrounded, exhausted, and had no way of escaping. Their enemy all but indestructible. The moment they charged their horns to teleport they would be struck down. The fight had seemingly been theirs, Immortalis had retained little chance of victory with her powers weakening and the alicorns pressing on. Now, however, the princesses were truly beaten.

And then a giant changeling statue almost landed on and crushed several of the Changeling Queens, all of whom barely scrambled to avoid it.

Chaos erupted, and Princess Mi Amore Cadenza teleported in right next to her fellow alicorns.

“I know, I’m not meant to be here. Scold me later!” she stated quickly, her horn charging again.

“Kill them!” Immortalis commanded through her proxy.

Twilight and a few other Changeling Queens quickly fired lethal beams of magic at the trio, but by the time they impacted Cadance’s teleport had already activated. The alicorns were gone.

Immortalis stared at the spot where they had just been through Cocoon’s eyes, her soul full of fury at this turn of events. Wordlessly, she had the queens turn back towards the hive with a command being sent throughout all of her forces. Regroup, and prepare to strike again while the princesses were weakened. She then departed into the hive mind to oversee the preparations.

However, Queen Twilight Sparkle had to momentarily pause in her tracks. She had heard her Empress’ commands and yet, just for a moment, she swore she could feel the presence of another within her mind. And why did that presence… seem comforting? Why did it fill her with a sense of hope?

Twilight shook her head in confusion, and then went to dutifully carry out her Empress’ command.

The charred corpse of the Empress was left where it lay, but its former occupant was anything but dead.

A blue flash heralded three alicorns being violently thrown from the teleportation spell in a flurry of twisted limbs. Cadance had teleported herself and her aunts several times in quick succession to get as far from the hive as possible, landing them near the edges of the forest in a small clearing. The clearing in question was calm and, most importantly, free of any and all changelings. Only a few random examples of the local wildlife inhabited the area, several curious eyes watching the intruders as they untangled themselves.

“Gah, not our greatest success,” Luna remarked as she got up and shook the dust and grime off of herself. “We succeeded in killing the Empress, only for it to have been a futile effort. She is a most infuriating opponent.”

The other two alicorns also got back into her hooves, Cadance turning to face Luna while the eldest walked meekly over to the treeline in thought.

“What even happened in there?” Cadance demanded to know. “All I saw was fire and the flashes of your magic and… Auntie Celestia, what did you do?”

Luna turned to look at her sister, who had her back facing them. The Princess of the Night’s eyes narrowed. “My sister lost control of herself, or do you deny it Celestia?”

Celestia didn’t answer for a moment, before sighing without turning to look at the others. “No, there is no denying what I almost became… what I did briefly become.”

“But what WAS that?” Cadance reiterated.

“Daybreaker,” Celestia responded. “Everything I could be, and shouldn’t be. An alicorn who would eliminate all those she considered even the slightest bit a threat, right down to a homeless foal stealing a loaf of bread, and would do so filled with a psychotic glee. A mare who would have cut out the undesirables and turned the world into what more resembles an automatous machine than a civilisation. Controlled and without freedom, all in the name of some perverted form of peace.”

Celestia grimaced, but wasn’t finished yet.

“A mare who… No, I would have kept those I loved close to the point of being prisoners just to keep them safe, under the grand delusion that they were free of danger while not seeing that I myself was such a danger.”

“That… sounds nothing like you,” Cadance stated. “You love the freedom we grant our ponies. The freedom to be who they want, to create grand arts and tear inducing poems. To live a life worth living.”

“…Maybe,” Celestia responded quietly. “But right then and there, it all paled in comparison to saving Twilight by any means. And, likewise, keeping her safe by any means.”

"So the ends justified the means?" Luna asked. “Even if it meant harming her?”

“Why do you think I stopped!?” Celestia snapped, before sagging again. “Daybreaker goes against everything I believe in… that Twilight or any of us believe in. And yet she seems to hold more power than me, able to act while I can only watch helplessly…”

Celestia sat in silence for a moment, deafeningly so. But she flinched upon feeling her sister’s wing drape over her comfortingly, and a nuzzle brush against her.

“You speak as if you’re two separate ponies sometimes,” Luna noted. “But remember that you are not, and you are not any less powerful. The difference is the heart, and how it dictates the usage of those powers. My sister saves ponies, Daybreaker was to dominate them.”

Luna gave a sigh of her own. “When I was Nightmare Moon, it took my defeat to make me realise my folly. To even consider a reconciliation where I once thought there was none to be had. My heart had blackened to nearly the point of no return before Twilight Sparkle. But you… your heart did not descend that far, and you relented the moment the harm you would cause was clear.”

“It doesn’t change the fact that, for just a moment, I wanted that automatous world,” Celestia replied. “That I actually considered it to be the just option, despite its horrific nature.”

“Then let that knowledge ensure it NEVER happens,” Luna encouraged. “And allow for a better one that Twilight can return to once this is all over.”

“She’s right, Auntie Celestia,” Cadance stated in agreement. “What happened back there can be between us, let’s just go home.”

“Our niece speaks truly,” Luna announced, withdrawing her wing and looking up at the sky. “No changelings are here, but that may soon change. Let us return to Canterlot with haste to plan our next move.”

Celestia looked towards her fellow alicorn princesses, her features mixing relief and a proudness for the both of them. The fire was gone, with it so was Daybreaker. What happened had happened, but it was past. She would still give her being to free Twilight, but she would do it as Princess Celestia.

“Very well. Cadance, Luna, let’s go home.”

Author's Notes:

Ho boy this chapter was something to write, including re-writing certain sections since they weren't up to snuff. All to facilitate the fires of this mad mare...

Too bad her reign was very short lived. Celestia and Luna would have beaten Immortalis and Twilight too... had the Empress not cheated death. And THIS was why Crepuscule didn't simply kill Immortalis but instead found the elements to use, aside from the Empress' superior power.

Too bad it was all for naught. Or... was it? Or did Celestia, however unknowingly, accomplish something that may prove crucial in the time to come?

56 - Exhaustion

A single changeling drone hovered over a small clearing amidst the trees, glowing red eyed pierced for any signs of life. He lowered himself into the clearing and observed his surroundings, keeping a close eye out for any unnatural disturbances in the terrain.

And they didn’t take long to find.

Several sets of hoofprints marked the dirt, three sets to be precise. The ground had also been disturbed in what appeared to be a small impact, something one might find if the target had been thrown rather suddenly from a hasty teleportation spell. The tracks led out of the impact and congested around one particular area where, if the drone was to take an educated guess, the alicorns he and his brethren hunted had conversed with one another.

Moving on from that, the drone examined the surrounding area in further detail in an attempt to locate any further hoofprints or other disturbances. However, even with the involvement of scanning spells the search came up fruitless. The Princesses had clearly elected to use flight while fleeing the area as quickly and tidily as possible.

Still, the drone had at least found their exit point. The impact and hoofprints showed that much. His fellow changelings had only discovered one other pair of hoofprints leading to the hive instead of away from it, which was not useful to them in their present situation. It wasn’t like the whole swarm didn’t know the alicorns had been already, the hole in the roof and charred corpse of their Empress’ birth form was a clue.

“My Empress,” the drone spoke over the hive mind. “I have discovered where they exited the younger alicorn’s teleportation spell. They have since departed, however, and left no discernible tracks to follow them by.”

He waited a moment with no response, but then he felt it. A presence fell over the drone, eyes looking through his eyes in a way it never had felt before. Without a body the Empress’ spirit was submerged in the hive mind at all times, and she was focusing herself on this one drone.

And now it was the Empress’ eyes that examined the impact, and then the tracks. She verified what the drone had told her, and then had him look in the general direction of Equestria.

“They run back to their shielded city, to their little ponies,” the Empress remarked. “As expected, where else would they go?”

The drone felt her presence lessen, melting away like snow under the heat of the summer’s sun. With his assigned task finished he buzzed his wings and took to the skies, heading back in the direction of the hive to assist in the repairs.

While that one cog in the enormous machine that was Immortalis’ hive turned back, the Empress herself observed it all. Deep within the hive mind she stood amongst the masses of pulsating orbs that were the changelings she controlled, observing them all in calculation. She let the drone she had just looked through be submerged back beneath the masses, the orb getting swallowed up into the abyss.

The Empress sighed, bringing up and taking a look at her hoof as it appeared within the hive mind. Here she still took on her appearance, and she felt a strange sensation at the sight of the hole ridden hoof. The loss of her body was regrettable, and even temporary, and yet…

She still felt as though she had lost something of great personal importance, a part of who she was. And for that insult she would make sure the alicorns felt every cut into their hides as she delivered them unto death. To make them feel the pain she had felt as her chitin burned and her lungs turned to ash. Her rage great, her reach infinite, she vowed they wouldn’t go unpunished.

And as expected, those alicorns had not made themselves easy to locate as they journey on home. Neither did she expect them to take a direct route, likely anticipating she had already sent her queens to search the direct path to Canterlot. Which the Empress had of course, it was better to be safe. But more likely they would make themselves as hard to find as possible, something the Empress had already accepted. They would, barring an accident, likely make it back to the capital. They were hardly incapable foes, and were more than up to that task.

But the swarm would be ready to meet them there. The Changeling Queens would direct their sights on that mountain, and the Empress herself guide them into Equestria’s end.

She could literally picture it, the image of Mount Canterhorn being conjured up within the hive mind itself. The city was burning, changelings attacking the already battered supports keeping it tethered to the side of the mountain. Amidst a flurry of green magical fire, the supports finally buckled and collapsed in on themselves. Rocks tumbled, dust flew, and the very foundations of Equestria’s capital cracked and groaned from the pressure. Those cracks became holes, and then those holes split. The lower city went first, falling amidst the ponies it had been home to. Then the middle section of the city, and then the upper city with their pompous nobles and aristocrats.

Finally, Canterlot Castle came tumbling down the side of Mount Canterhorn and did not stop until it was but a pile of rock and the odd tattered tapestry at the bottom of the mountain.

No leadership. Their capital gone. Equestria’s spirit broken. All remaining EUP disorganised. All resistance futile.

And an empire reborn.

She couldn’t give the ponies time to lick their wounds, time was of the essence. Equestria was still recovering from their recent losses, their forces out of their original positions in an attempt to recover. They had to hit Canterlot while the chaos lasted, otherwise the EUP response would be too quick and too numerous.

The Empress had to hit Equestria while it was down, so it would never get back up.

“Wouldn’t you agree, Twilight Sparkle?” the Empress asked as the orbs fell away, just leaving Immortalis with the entrapped Changeling Queen who held Celestia’s affection. “Your feedback is most crucial, you shall be there after all.”

Twilight didn’t answer, her head hung low as all too visible tears streamed down her face.

And so too did the odd tear fall back in the waking world, even if the Changeling Queen made no outward reaction to their presence.

The Empress tutted. “Tears, dear Twilight? Perhaps, just perhaps, you are finally beginning to see the futility of fighting natural order? Surely those chains must be so tiring, but you need not wear them. All I need you to do is behave.”

Still no answer.

Immortalis considered the despondent Changeling Queen, then putting her hoof to Twilight’s chin and bringing her muzzle up so she was looking the Empress straight in the eyes.

“Do you know how close she was to succeeding?” Immortalis asked. “Your beloved Celestia, do you know how close?”

“How could she have been?” Twilight spat, breaking her silence. “You… who outlives your own body. How could she have hoped to beat you?”

“Surely you were paying attention,” the Empress chided. “She entered the hive mind, albeit ever so briefly. She could have found me inside, attacked me in my domain. But instead she went straight for you, to save you.”

The Empress released her hoof from Twilight, laughing to herself at the Changeling Queen’s displeasure.

“She could have destroyed me, she had one chance. But instead she chose to save you, and her love for you has doomed Equestria. So you shall be responsible twice over, for now you shall finalise things in person.”

Twilight had fallen back into silence, so the Empress just continued her taunting.

“Love is a powerful thing, when used properly,” Immortalis noted snidely. “But the ponies are just… misguided. They have power, wasted all on parties and other pointless exercises. They control the sun and moon, they could have forged an empire that would have crushed me the moment I returned. Had Nightmare Moon or Daybreaker ruled, that is exactly what would have happened.”

“Then they would be as bad as you,” Twilight weakly responded.

Immortalis hummed. “Perhaps. But it matters little, it is just a hypothetical. What’s happened has happened, and there is no changing it. Your friends have retreated back to their home to die with their ponies, and I would be a fool not to oblige them.”

Twilight grunted, looking away again. Her pain was obvious, she so desperately wanted to do something and yet was unable. All she could do was listen, and nothing more.

She was so tired, the exhaustion evident to any who would examine her form. Privately, she worried the Empress would soon break her spirit, and it would be a changeling victory at Canterlot that would do it.

“You hold nothing private here, Twilight,” the Empress informed her, seeing her worries clear as day. “It will not be long now.”

“I will not give into you!” Twilight growled in fading defiance. “My friends will-”

“Will what? The Elements of Harmony are useless now, and the princesses will not be able to stand against every single Changeling Queen simultaneously. Canterlot shall be their final stand, and that is all it shall be.”

“Then maybe I’ll escape and purge you from the hive.”

“If you were going to, it would have happened,” Immortalis said, shooting down Twilight’s claims. “You couldn’t break free when forced to destroy your old library, nor when you attacked your dragon assistant. And neither when you fought Princess Luna and stood against the Princess of the Sun in full force.”

Twilight flinched, the Empress’ words ringing true.

“The sooner you accept reality for what it is, the sooner these chains may loosen,” the Empress stated. “And I will know if it’s genuine or not.”

“Why would you care?”

“For all your power now, you know full well you are more effective with more free will. More unorthodox and able to think outside the box. And your mind is particularly keen, I would like to make full use of it. But should you choose to remain an enemy, then I have no qualms leaving you chained like a dog.”

Then the Empress smirked, kneeling down and bringing herself close to Twilight. Immortalis brought her muzzle to Twilight’s ear, whispering her next words gently.

“But either way, I still have a use for you,” Immortalis informed her. “I still need a new body to replace the one that was taken from me.”

Twilight’s eyes widened, remembering the Empress’ previous declaration on the matter.

“I know everything there is to know about you, and I know what you would have named your daughter.” Immortalis chuckled in delight. “But that child shall never exist, her form shall serve as my own. There will never again be a Changeling Queen in this hive to hold the name Avia.”

Twilight’s pupils dilated, rage washing over her at the Empress’ threat against her future unborn nymph. With a violent snarl, Twilight lit her horn and lashed out with her magic, the lavender hue impacting the horn atop of Immortalis’ head and sending Twilight’s world into darkness.

The Changeling Queen walked through the halls of her hive, various drones passing by, various drones going about their daily tasks. None reacted to her presence, and neither did she expect them to. They had their jobs, pointless prostration would only delay things unnecessarily. The Queen had a long flowing mane of light teal colouration, being well groomed and maintained. The most notable about the Changeling Queen however was not the colour of her mane, but rather the visible bump across her belly.

Twilight saw that the Changeling Queen was pregnant.

Twilight had been confused when the images began to appear, but she was forced to watch, having no control over any of her normal motor functions. She suspected even her body in the real world had stopped dead, completely in a gaze.

More than that, she could hear no voices in her head for the first time in years. She was alone, and completely herself. Wherever she was, the Empress could not reach her.

Her joy over this fact was outweighed by her increasing curiosity at what she was seeing, and why she was seeing the vision of this unknown Changeling Queen.

The Changeling Queen in question came to a stop outside a set of bland and unmarked doors, two guards standing outside vigilantly. The changeling reached out with her magic and the door clicked, set to respond only to her specific magical aura, swinging open as the Changeling Queen slipped inside and sealed the door shut behind her. Twilight passed right on through, however, and bore witness to what laid within.

It was a personal study. Bookshelves lined the walls filled with ancient tomes, or at least tomes that would be considered ancient during Twilight’s time. And even then Twilight only recognised one or two, which were tomes that dated back since before official recorded history began during the era of the Three Tribes and the coming of the wendigos. They were Tomes that each only had a single known copy in existence, held in the deepest section of the Canterlot Royal Archives.

And yet here they were, seemingly brand new.

It was then Twilight knew she was seeing far into the past. And she had a distinct theory as to exactly what it was she was seeing.

The Changeling Queen had approached a small podium at the far end of the room, a single book sitting atop it. Just looking at that book gave Twilight an uneasy feeling, like some dark unseen force was trying to force itself into her very soul.

The Changeling Queen opened the book, her eyes glowing with dark magical energies as she laid a single hoof upon her belly.

Then things began to distort, and darkness fell again.

Twilight gave a sharp gasp as she was suddenly and violently pulled from her vision. It felt disjointed and incomplete, like she was only seeing one piece of a puzzle. But even as her brain scrambled to analyse what she had seen, she also noted the Empress glaring down upon her with fire raging in her eyes.

“That was… unexpected,” Immortalis muttered, barely containing her rage. “Those memories were not yours to take, but what’s done is done. Do not believe there is anything in them that will help you, I know for a fact they are useless to you. So, Twilight Sparkle, if you want to know what forged me you can go ahead, I hope it brings you some shallow comfort.”

The Empress turned away dismissively.

“But for now I have a war to win. I hope you consider where you want those chains to be when it’s all over.”

And with that, the Empress was gone.

Twilight stared in shock, drinking in what had just occurred. She had inadvertently taken some memories from the Empress, some that seemed to not even be Immortalis’ own. Scrunching her features, Twilight tried to access them immediately, to no avail. She had them, but she would need to work at accessing them again.

And yet the Empress claimed they would not help, and for some reason she only heard truth in those words. But it was clear those memories held significance to Empress Immortalis, and in her own words as to what forged her, and that was something Twilight could not resist.

It may not have helped her, but Twilight was going to discover exactly who the Empress was.

57 - Connection

The shining, and heavily shielded, city of Canterlot came into view as the three alicorn princesses of Equestria flew through the open and changeling free skies. The ruins of Ponyville dotted the landscape not far away, scarred lands and collapsed buildings obscuring the likely heavy number of corpses within. The town was completely abandoned, not a single pony or changeling soul could be seen for miles around its perimeter. Smoke was still rising up from Sweet Apple Acres, a fire having burnt away much of the orchard while leaving but a scant few blackened trees behind with nary an apple on their branches.

It was a disheartening sight to say the least, but one they tried not to dwell too much on. A burst of speed hastened their final journey, the pink shield around Canterlot getting closer and closer every passing moment.

The past couple of days had been a difficult trip, two of the three princesses being in a far less prime condition than when they had initially set out for the hive. But they couldn’t delay, nor could they take any significant amount of time to rest during the trip. Every second they spent out there, the more likely there wouldn’t be a Canterlot to return to. That, and they were certain the changelings were keeping an eye out for them the whole time. They had no desire to face the swarm again before they were better prepared and well rested.

Celestia lit her horn as she flew, lifting the sun gently into the sky a little bit further. She commanded it to rise gradually into the sky, manipulating the orbits so that she would not have to tend to it again until midday.

At least the uninterrupted cycle of day and night would have given Prince Shining Armor some piece of mind, for as long as there was no discrepancy he could safely say the alicorns were safe and sound.

If their situation could in any way be considered ‘safe’ or ‘sound’.

The shield was extremely close now, and the three knew their journey home to be at an end. They began their descent, the pink magical surface transitioning from a mere object in the distance to covering their entire field of vision. Canterlot could be seen through the pink, still safe and showing no sign of changeling activity during their absence. With this small peace of mind, the alicorn plunged directly into the shield and passed straight through as if it was but an illusion and not a shield at all.

“At least we’re all ponies,” Cadance joked. “I was worried one of you had been replaced for a moment.”

“Says the mare who only appeared at the last moment,” Luna dryly retorted, examining the capital from their bird’s eye view. “Everything appears to be in order. You husband managed to maintain things well enough it would seem.”

“And yet it seems so quiet,” Celestia said, speaking up for the first time that morning. “And our little ponies have every right to be afraid. They shouldn’t have to know war like this, I kept them free of it for almost a thousand years. And yet here we are.”

“Do not blame yourself, sister,” Luna stated. “It’s not your fault old ghosts of the past are refusing stay old ghosts. And I say that as one of those old ghosts.”

“Lulu, I do not need a pep talk,” Celestia rebutted. “I need sleep. And food. Maybe both at the same time.”

Luna snorted. “Very well sister, whatever the Princess of the Sun commands.”

Celestia could only roll her eyes in response.

Skirting around the edges of the city, the three swiftly made their way up the three main platforms that made of Canterlot until they reached the castle at the peak. Several of the guards by the main entrance saw them coming, and all stood to attention as their hooves hit the ground and their wings were furled up by their sides.

All eyes were upon them, likely wondering exactly what the three princesses were doing, and what it was they had already done.

“Excuse me,” Cadance called out to one of the closest guards. “Would you be so kind as to collect my husband and have him come to the throne room?”

The guard saluted, running off to fulfil his task without a moment to waste. Meanwhile, the other two princesses just looked at the Princess of Love quizzically.

“It’s probably best we tell him what’s going on,” Cadance explained. “He can tell Broad Sword and Vladimir. I’d imagine they could be doing some things while you’re both resting up.”

Celestia and Luna gave their nods of approval, and the three alicorns made their way into the castle proper. As usual, the various staff moving around the castle all bowed when they saw the three royals move on by. All those who saw them, however, could not help but notice their slightly dishevelled state. Their regalia wasn’t as polished as they usually were, neither were their coats as well-groomed and presented as they normally would be. And that was not to mention the general air of exhaustion that was on display by the princesses, the elder two alicorns in particular.

They made swift progress to the throne room, Celestia was eager not to waste any time. She needed rest, but only as much as she could afford.

Once the massive doors swung open, they found the throne room empty. The princesses cantered inside and simply waited for the arrival of Shining Armor, the Princess of the Sun didn’t even bother taking a seat in her throne.

Thankfully, they didn’t have to wait too long before the doors to the throne room once again opened up and revealed an extremely relieved looking unicorn stallion.

“Princess Celestia, Princess Luna!” Shining Armor greeted. “Cadance! You’re all back!”

“Clearly,” Luna deadpan snarked. “We have had a most trying experience.”

The doors closed securely behind him, the Prince cantered up to the group and looked at them expectantly. “And? Did you… do it?”

“If you want to know whether we succeeded in killing the Empress, the answer would be a strong yes,” the Princess of the Night replied, though her tone indicated that any celebration would be short lived. “Destroying the Empress, however, is another matter entirely.”

“What? What do you mean?” Shining Armor asked, looking towards his wife. “What happened?”

“Our plan worked, even if the Empress was aware of our arrival,” Celestia explained. “But our success was always doomed to be mitigated, and our victory a pyrrhic one at best.”

Celestia couldn’t supress a sigh, regret clear as she continued to speak.

“We were unable to save Twilight or any of the other changelings. The Empress has the ability to transcend the destruction of her body through the hive mind itself. To truly defeat her, you would have to kill her both in the waking world and within the constraints of the Empress’ own hive mind.”

Shining Armor frowned. “But… only a changeling can access the hive mind.”

“You see our problem,” Luna stated. “And now the fiend almost certainly sets her sight back onto Canterlot. We do not know how long we have. What is the status of the EUP around Equestria?”

“Recovering and reorganising,” Shining Armor reported. “But it’s been slow. The changeling swarm left a large mess in its wake, and the drones have continued to hound us wherever they can. It should take a few more days for everything to be considered all clear again.”

“Then the Empress will strike in the next few days,” Celestia announced. “Ensure our local forces are at their highest alert. And work with the generals to hasten the organisation of other EUP forces, see if you cannot improve the response time for any serious reinforcements.”

“I’ll try,” Shining promised, grimacing, “The whole thing is a logistical nightmare.”

“Everything about this is a nightmare,” Celestia darkly stated, beginning to walk towards the door. “Tell me when I can wake up from it.”

With that, the Princess of the Sun departed and headed in the direction of her personal chambers.

Princess Luna sighed. “Prince Armor, we require rest. We shall endeavour not to remain so for too long, I know we’re needed. Wake us if anything happens.”

Shining Armor nodded, and Princess Luna also departed the throne room. This just left the royal husband and wife alone, and Shining Armor was looking at his wife with uncertainty.

“Things were bad, Shining,” Cadance half-whispered. “The Empress’ voice… it just came from Twilight’s mouth like it was her own. And then from the other Changeling Queens’ too.”

“Other queens?”

“They were all there,” Cadance informed him. “And now they’re coming here. I don’t know what we can do.”

“Well, Twilight’s friends are still here,” Shining pointed out. “They’re usually some help.”

“Twilight attacked Celestia with no hesitation,” Cadance muttered. “I doubt they will be any different. Immortalis’ control over the swarm is absolute.”

“Don’t say that, she’s still in there,” Shining Armor stated. “And there must be someway we can use the Element Bearers. I don’t know… There just has to be something.”

“I’m surprised those mares haven’t run off already,” Cadance noted. “Trying to save the world all by themselves.”

“After all the death they’ve seen recently, they know it’s suicidal to run off blindly,” Shining responded. “They desperately want to help, but not everything can be solved by a small group of friends alone.”

“Maybe,” Cadance said with a hum. “What if family is added into the mix? And a couple extra friends here and there.”

Shining shrugged. “Who knows? We’ll have to wait and see.”

“On a different note,” Cadance veered away, changing topic. “Release the shield. I’ll take over.”

“Aren’t you tired as well?”

“I wouldn’t be able to sleep,” Cadance replied. “Besides, my aunts need it more than I do.”

Shining Armor considered a moment, and then nodded. His horn glowed a bright pink while Cadance’s glowed a beautiful cyan. As the pink shield outside began to lose power, a bolt of cyan magic shot up from the castle and impacted the shield at its upper most point. Swiftly, the colouration of the shield morphed from the pink to the cyan magic of the Princess of Love, signalling the changeover.

Celestia barely afforded the guards outside her chambers a nod before she briskly walked on in and dumped herself onto her comfortable mattress, her regalia being levitated away and onto the mannequin in the corner.

She wasn’t actually there all that long before her younger sister entered the room with no small amount of worry.

“You know, we could have any amount of talking we wanted after some sleep,” Celestia deadpanned without even looking up at Luna.

“Some things cannot wait,” Luna replied. “Not even for the realm of dreams.”

“You could have talked to me in that realm.”

“And some things are more personal than that,” was the retort. “I can tell you’re still hurting, and feeling the guilt of Daybreaker’s emergence.”

“Shouldn’t I be?”

Luna didn’t respond, instead inviting her sister to keep on talking.

Celestia sighed, sitting up. “I don’t even feel angry anymore, there’s no more flame for Daybreaker to take advantage of. It’s just dread and helplessness. I had believed that with the Empress’ defeat this war would end, never had I imagined she had turned herself into such an abomination. And now…”

Celestia arose, slowly trotting up to a large mirror and studying herself upon its surface. She could see her sister standing a short distance behind her, just listening patiently.

“I have no idea how we’re going to reach Immortalis within the hive mind,” Celestia admitted. “We can’t have Carduus or another changeling go in and assassinate her, for they’d be consumed into her thrall. Only the Elements of Harmony could reach her in such a place. And they’ve been out of play since the start.”

“It is true that the Empress is all but unreachable. However…” Luna hummed in thought, considering her next words. “I have been thinking… I can’t say for sure, but I may be of assistance in that regard.”

Celestia turned to her sister. “Help? How so?”

“I am the guardian of the dream realm. And I have some experience connecting the minds of various ponies within,” Luna explained. “I am left wondering… how compatible are these techniques? I have been able to communicate with changelings via dreams, albeit not with the Empress’ influence over them. However, I’ve never been able to hear the voices within the hive as they do that way.”

“But… your power could be modified to make such a connection?” Celestia finished with a glint of hope. “Theoretically, you could send yourself inside?”

“Or send another,” Luna confirmed. “But I don’t truly know if such a modification is possible, in truth I’ve never truly considered it before. And then I don’t know if it will be anything more than a temporary connection, and how the Empress’ manipulation will affect those ponies who enter.”

“It’s a start,” Celestia stated. “Follow through with it. If it can work…”

“I’ll try,” Luna assured her sister. “But I cannot make any kind of promise. This is very much uncharted territory. It could go very, very wrong.”

“I understand. I trust you, Lulu.”

Luna nodded, giving her sister a light nuzzle. “Then I shall leave you to your rest. See you soon, Tia.”

Then without another word, Luna departed Celestia’s chambers with her intent clear. Neither knew if Luna’s idea held any actual merit to it, but they wouldn’t know until she tried.

A little more encouraged by this development, Celestia turned back to the mirror and observed herself once more. However, she didn’t fail to notice the glowing lavender eyes behind her.

"Celestia?" a familiar voice echoed as if on the breeze.

"Huh? Who's there?" Celestia called out, spinning around to confront the intruder.

But there was nopony to see.

Author's Notes:

Luna has a plan, but Celestia is beginning to see that 'something' has changed with herself. How shall these events unfold?

58 - Hope

“Celestia?”

Twilight was staring out into the empty expanse around her, as unchanged as the chains which imprisoned her. But, for just a moment, she could have sworn that the space was just a little bit less empty. For just a moment, it was like she had been in another place. Somewhere outside the hive mind, somewhere in the waking world, where another presence was already waiting for her.

And she had been standing there, back turned to the Changeling Queen. Princess Celestia had been right there, within hoofs reach and yet so very far away at the same time. The Princess had been sans her regalia, standing before an ornate golden mirror that Twilight knew stood within the Princess of the Sun’s private bedchamber.

The room, however, hadn’t been complete. A wall stood behind the mirror, stretching on behind it and a few other furnishings. But after a point it just stopped, ceased to be in a manner not dissimilar to a filly’s doll house. The floor of the bedroom, along with the ceiling, had both been non-existent; the alicorn who had been gazing at the mirror had just been standing on nothing but the expanse of the hive mind.

It was impossible. It had to be a hallucination of some kind. Twilight surmised she had finally snapped, her mind broken by what she had been subjugated too as of late.

Yet, another part of her said otherwise. She felt defeated, tired and tormented. But not broken. Not yet. Still, the hallucination theory wasn’t out of the question. Yet, despite that possibility, Twilight ultimately decided it hadn’t mattered…

She had been there. Back in Canterlot, alive and safe after her recent experience with the Empress. That in itself was a relief to Twilight, even more so to physically see her with untainted eyes.

Or as physical as her eyes were deep within her own subconscious.

She hadn’t been able to resist calling out to her, wishing nothing more than to be in her mentor’s embrace. She hadn’t expected much out of it beyond idle hopes, still believing it to be a mere image flashing before her weakened mind.

Imagine her surprise when Princess Celestia reacted to her call. Her ears had stood on end, swivelling to track the sound. Twilight watched as Celestia caught sight of something in the mirror, and for a single second it felt as if eye contact had been ascertained. The Princess had spun on the spot, ready to confront who would sneak up on her within her own bedchambers.

And then the image had vanished, never to reappear again.

And so here the Changeling Queen was. Staring out into the empty expanse before her, as unchanged as the chains which imprisoned her.

That had been no hallucination. She had felt Celestia’s presence, she had been right there! And now she was gone, and Twilight very much expected the Empress to come investigating the disturbance.

But that never happened.

Whatever that was, Empress Immortalis was left completely unaware, for whatever reason. For but a moment she had joined with Celestia in much the same way any changeling could and would with each other. Just like with the presence she felt at the First Hive, and just like when Daybreaker…

Daybreaker has made contact with Twilight’s soul, breached the hive mind in search of her specifically. It was foiled by her own unwilling intervention in the waking world, but what if it hadn’t been quick enough?

“You never left, did you?”

Twilight concentrated with all her might and called out. Though not to any changeling; this was instead in search of the mind of a pony. But alas, much as she couldn’t communicate something to other changelings that the Empress did not desire, neither could she reach out to wherever part of Celestia’s mind might hide.

It would appear as though Twilight could only wait for the Princess to come to her once more.

And she would wait, and she would cling to this new hope like a lifeline. And, in the meantime, she was making rapid progress on her own little project, and would likely complete it by the end of the day.

Images flashed in her mind. Places and faces unfamiliar to the Changeling Queen, and yet certainly more familiar to another notable figure. One by one, the various memories she had stolen unlocked their contents for her personal viewing.

Canterlot

Shining Armor trotted through the streets of upper Canterlot, nearly empty of other ponies as he had come to expect recently. The sky was taking on an orange tint; yet another day rapidly reaching its conclusion. The Crystal Prince had just come from meeting with Broad Sword and Vladimir, relaying to them what the returned alicorns had told him. They had everything in order, as he would expect of them, and he would see them later when their own duties were complete. But until then, Shining Armor had one more task to complete that day.

A group of EUP ponies nodded to the Prince as they passed him by. Such patrols were another common sight in Canterlot, even if just thinking about that sounded wrong to Shining Armor. It had been some time since all the events around him began, and it still felt off. An occasional group of Royal Guard might be expected in the capital, but Shining Armor had not grown up in a Canterlot that required a constant EUP presence that grew tighter each passing moment.

He had long decided he hated war.

The cyan shield shimmered peacefully far above his head, his wife’s magical power giving it a needed boost. It was a relief to not be holding it up himself, to once more share the burden. It also gave him more time to think again, even if it came with the dread of facing them ever since Twilight had vanished.

Not that he would turn back, not when his parents’ home was right there. They deserved a visit from their son, especially in such trying times. He was just glad that a few volunteers meant he wouldn’t be alone.

“Thanks for coming,” Shining Armor said six individuals trotting, or bouncing, alongside him. “Really.”

“Well you did ask, what else were we going to do silly?” Pinkie chirped in response. “It’s not like we had much else to do anyhow.”

“Not helping, Pinks,” Rainbow Dash groaned. “I ever mention I hate waiting around?”

“Only one hundred and fifty-eight and a half times,” Pinkie replied. “That half was when you got interrupted one time.”

“Whatever. Just tell us how to win this already and we’ll do it.”

“Can any of you hijack the largest changeling hive mind to ever exist?” Shining asked sarcastically.

The answer was pretty self-explanatory. Even Rainbow had to accept that a sonic rainboom wouldn’t exactly solve the problem.

“Ugh, I hate this.”

“Only one hundred and fifty-nine and a half times.”

Spike decided to move things back on topic. “But seriously, why wouldn’t I have come? For me they’re family too.”

“I know Spike,” Shining responded. “And I… haven’t really spoken with them much since everything happened. They were pretty upset, Mum especially.”

“Parents can be like that,” Applejack stated. “One of the few memories I have of my folks is of me getting lost in our orchard, and my Ma and Pa damn near uprooting the thing to try and find me again. That… wasn’t long before they left.”

“They sound like loving parents,” Fluttershy noted. “I wish I could have met them.”

“Yeah. Ya’ll would have liked them, and they you I reckon.”

“On to mildly less depressing topics,” Rarity interrupted. “How are the princesses, Shining Armor?”

“They were bruised, but fine overall,” Shining Armor informed them. “Last I saw of them they went to go and rest. They’ve had a tough few days.”

“They and just about every other pony in Equestria,” Rainbow muttered under her breath.

Shining Armor stopped, the group having arrived at his childhood home. He stared at the silent front door for a moment, before his gaze shifted down onto the doorstep where Chrysalis had left Twilight all those years ago. It was that very spot where Shining Armor had first met his younger sister, having been awoken by his father and taken down to meet the lavender furred foal held in his mother’s hooves.

That was so very long ago.

“You know, in all these years I don’t think we’ve ever actually been here,” Applejack commented, whistling at the size of the home. “Twi didn’t do too bad for herself, did she? Neither did you, your highness.”

“Well, our family was of a minor nobility before becoming royalty,” Shining Armor pointed out. “But yeah, it wasn’t half bad. Plenty of memories in this house.”

Shining Armor took another step forward and knocked firmly on the door, then taking a step backwards and simply waiting for the response. A slight hustle and bustle could be heard inside if one strained their ears, the sound rapidly approaching the home’s front entrance.

And then it opened up.

“Huh?” was the first thing that came out of Twilight Velvet’s mouth, before she stopped at the sight of her son. “Oh, Shining Armor? W-what are you doing here?”

“I need an excuse to visit now?” he asked innocently.

“Oh, you should be worrying about more than your old mare you silly colt,” Twilight Velvet half-scolded with a clip around the stallion’s ear, before she noticed he wasn’t alone. “Oh! You brought guests! And… they’re Twily’s friends…”

“Hey Velvet,” Spike sheepishly greeted with a wave.

“Oh, Spike!” the older mare happily greeted back in turn, examining the dragon. “My my, you’ve grown!”

“I wasn’t that much smaller the last time you saw me.”

“Oh, but I can tell the difference,” Velvet rebutted. “I always can.”

“Twilight, what is it?” Night Light called out as he too exited the house, also stopping at seeing their guests. “Ah, I see. Shining, son, how are you?”

“Good. A sore ear,” Shining replied, twitching said ear.

Night Light chuckled. “But of course.”

“Well, are you all going to stay out in the cold?” Velvet asked incredulously. “Come on in, we’ll make room!”

The older couple led the group of six ponies and one dragon inside the home. Night Light led them on into the living room while Twilight Velvet headed straight towards the kitchen.”

“Tea? Coffee?” she called back at the group.

After a few declines and affirmatives, she got to work boiling the kettle. Meanwhile, the others all found some place to sit themselves down in the living room. It was quite packed, a couple of them sitting on the floor while leaving a space for Velvet next to her husband. It wasn’t long before Velvet herself returned with a few cups of tea held in her magical aura and being given out to those who accepted her offer. She then took the remaining seat, and waited to see who would break the silence first.

“So, this is the household where Queen Twilight Sparkle and Prince Shining Armor were raised,” Rarity stated. “Might I say darlings, it is a lovely home you have here.”

Velvet chuckled. “Why thank you Rarity, that is most kind.”

“Why I remember one Hearth’s Warming, in this very room, Shining and Twilight just reading a new Daring Do novel together by the tree,” Night Light added. “We took pictures of course.”

“Is there… any word, by the way?” Velvet asked, daring to hope. “About Twilight?”

Shining Armor grimaced. “…No. There’s been no change.”

His mother looked downcast. “I see, I had expected as much. Oh my poor filly, what must she be going through?”

“She’ll make it,” Night Light determined. “She always does. You will all find a way.”

“Oh, I do hope so,” Fluttershy agreed. “Everything that’s happened… it’s terrible!”

“But don’t mind us, you all lost your home,” Velvet pointed out. “Ponyville… We heard all about it.”

“We all got out OK,” Applejack assured her. “…Most of us anyhow.”

“Shining,” Spike spoke up. “Speaking of Ponyville, you know what’s happening soon…”

“Yeah, I know,” the stallion responded grimly.

“Oh? What’s this?” Velvet asked cautiously.

“Things have been… escalating where the war in concerned,” Shining admitted. “And things aren’t going well.”

“Honey, I’m sure you’re doing your best.”

“It’s not about doing our best,” Spike refuted. “What he means is that a changeling swarm is going to attack the city in a few days, and the EUP is still reorganising.”

Shining Armor’s parents glanced at each other. “Which means…?”

“Things are about to become messy,” Shining replied simply. “When it does, I want you to head straight for Canterlot Castle. The shield will hold for some time, and hopefully the EUP will be able to organise a counter before it falls.”

“And if they don’t arrive in time?”

“…Everything will be fine.”

Night Light gave him a deadpan look. “Son, you know when adults tell you everything will be fine but in reality things won’t?”

Shining sighed. “Yeah, I know. You did it to us as kids, it won’t work on you.”

“But we’ll believe you anyway,” Velvet interrupted. “Because our foals always find a way.”

Shining Armor smiled. “Yeah. I suppose we do.”

Velvet got up from her seat, approaching the eldest of her two children and taking him into a gently embrace. “Yes, you do.”

She then released him, a more light-hearted smile on her face.

“But enough of that,” she announced to the entire gathered ensemble. “Which of you fillies want to see Shining and Twilight’s baby photo albums?”

Five faces immediately sparked with mischievous interest. Another far scalier face just looked on at the suddenly red-faced stallion with sympathy.

“Of course,” Shining Armor groaned to himself. “Of course…”

Suffice to say he would not mention that event to the captains when he met them later that evening.

Author's Notes:

We are in the home stretch now...

Only one more day in-universe before the end comes.

59 - Reminiscence

Night was falling quickly. The stars were never an unpleasant sight, and Luna always did wonders even during such dire times. But that wasn’t exactly on the Prince of the Crystal Empire’s mind as he walked through the city’s abandoned ghostly streets alone.

He had spent considerable time at his parents’ home, enduring the punishment his mother unjustly delivered upon him in the form of foal pictures. Though he could not deny there were some cute ones; but only when it was Twilight involved rather than himself. These pictures included the first time Shining Armor had held his baby sister in his hooves, a stupid grin on his excitable muzzle. Hearth’s Warming pictures were among the other favourites, Twilight’s features lit up as she receives that book she had been raving about for Celestia knows how long. Then there were those nights spent outside sleeping in a tent and cooking marshmallows around a fire, just the two siblings by themselves as they used to do together.

He had wanted to revive that tradition, once having even said so to Captain Vladimir. But it had never happened, too much had got in the way. Too much change had occurred.

And nothing could hide the ping of regret Shining Armor felt within his heart.

But after the embarrassment had been mercifully brought to an end, Shining Armor had to stand up and take his leave. A fair amount of time had passed them by, and he did have another arrangement to fulfil before the day’s end.

So, leaving the Element Bearers and Spike behind to continue conversing with his parents awhile longer, Shining Armor had departed from their company and taken to the streets once again. Not that he had particularly far to go, he was familiar with the chosen establishment.

Shining Armor, after a small trip through the streets, cantered up towards the bar where his compatriots were likely already waiting for him. He walked directly inside, easily sighting his old friends sitting in one corner with drinks already in hoof.

The bar was more populated than the outside streets, but was still far emptier than it would have been on a normal day. The barkeep was washing the bar down with a wet cloth held in their magical aura, and a few more ponies were sitting around the place with unfortunately miserable looks about them.

He would find little cheer in that place.

Shining Armor approached the two waiting Captains of the Royal Guard, who gave small waves as he came up to them. Without much prompt, Shining Armor sat down at the table while Vladimir motioned for the barkeep to deposit them another drink.

“Shining,” Broad Sword greeted. “How are your parents?”

“Fine, all things considered,” Shining Armor replied. “I left Twilight’s friends with them. They’re probably still chatting away right now.”

“Showing them your foalhood photographs probably,” Vladimir commented.

Shining Armor only groaned. He couldn’t hide anything form them, apparently.

“That’s a yes then,” Vladimir said with a chuckle. “Oh, Longshot would’ve loved that. I remember when he was still around to drink with us in this place. It… was only once, actually. Right before the Everfree…”

Vladimir even spied the very table they had sat at all those years ago, and the thestral was momentarily caught up in thoughtful reminiscence.

The barkeep came over with a freshly poured drink held in their magical grasp, depositing it respectfully before the Prince before departing to attend the bar once more. Shining took the drink in hoof and examined the liquid inside, before pouring a portion of it down his throat.

Placing it back down, Shining Armor sighed. “I needed that. Anything new while I was visiting the family?”

Both captains shook their heads, the thestral being the one to speak up. “Nope, not a thing. The generals are promising to kick the EUP’s flanks into gear and regroup faster, we’ll see if it does any good.”

“If they succeed, we’ll have our entire army ready to outflank the changeling swarm should, or rather when, they arrive here,” Broad Sword continued. “If not, well… We’re no stranger to fighting changelings.”

“Lucky us,” Vladimir dryly remarked, taking a swig of his own beverage. “Can we go back to solving simple domestic incidents now?”

“We can hope,” Shining stated. “Give me the Pony of Shadows any day.”

“Praying for an old pony’s tale won’t help much,” Broad Sword said rather darkly. “We’re still getting in casualty reports.”

“Way to be a spoilsport, Broad Sword,” Vladimir muttered to himself with a roll of his eyes.

While not disagreeing with Vladimir, Shining Armor couldn’t help but ask: “Anything in particular I should know about?”

“Just a long list of confirmed dead and injured,” Broad Sword replied. “Though a few stories of miraculous survival and family reunions. Those are good for the odd smile.”

“I wouldn’t mind reading the latter,” Shining noted. “Anything to raise your spirits.”

“I’ll forward a few,” Broad Sword replied. “There’s at least one your wife will appreciate. I heard that a couple of ponies saved each other escaping Manehatten and found love in the process. A couple of stallions, actually.”

Shining Armor couldn’t help but chuckle. “Yes, I’m sure she’d like that.”

“Oh, speaking of these reports!” Vladimir suddenly stated to the two other ponies. “Did you see the one about that town somewhere between here and the Crystal Empire?”

“There’s several between here and the Crystal Empire,” Broad Sword deadpanned. “Vladimir, I would ask that you be more specific.”

Vladimir gave his prosthetic wing an irritated flick. “Alright, sure thing. Suffice to say you probably won’t find it on any official map we have lying around.”

Shining Armor raised an eyebrow. “Oh? How come?”

“It wasn’t an official Equestrian settlement, apparently some ponies just up and founded a town without anypony realising it not so far from the Frozen North,” Vladimir explained. “It was a small place, shaped like an equals signs apart from this one house at the end according to the reports.”

“And it’s only been found now… why?”

“You can thank the changelings,” Vladimir stated. “One of the groups that continued to hound us during the absence of the princesses stumbled across it quite by accident. And when when I say it was a small place I mean it, they burnt it and drove its residents away quite easily.”

“I’ve read this report,” Broad Sword added in. “One of our own groups hunting the changelings came across the aftermath. Not many pony bodies, no changeling dead. Those residents who escaped fled into the mountains. Just a lot of burnt out homes.”

“A town nopony knew about, strange,” Shining Armor said in contemplation. “But moving on from that, how are the princesses anyway?”

“I saw Princess Luna up and about,” Vladimir noted. “Not sure about Princess Celestia, or Princess Cadance for that matter.”

“Cady will still be up,” Shining Armor responded. “She’s probably waiting for me to come back before retiring for the night.

“Makes sense,” Broad Sword said. “Hm, I imagine she must be missing Flurry Heart, as must you. I know I would if Valiant were separated by such a distance.”

“She’s safe in the Crystal Empire, that’s enough,” Shining Armor affirmed, taking one last gulp from his drink and emptying it. “The changelings haven’t even tried to touch it. Yeah, we do miss her… But we’d rather it be this way than her be in the line of fire.”

Broad Sword nodded. “Point taken. Hmph, and it’s the opposite for me.”

“You’ll keep them safe,” Shining Armor assured the pegasus. “I know it.”

“He’s right, Broad. But let’s talk about something else, eh?” Vladimir suggested, looking over to the barkeep. “Hey! Another round for the three of us!”

Far away from Canterlot and the mellow festivities undertaken by its captains, the changeling swarm still persisted as a dour blight upon the otherwise idyllic landscape. The swarm moved its way through the landscape, batting away those who took too much notice while closing in on their prey. With the moon high in the sky, they all made sure the drones would be strong and able for the battle to come, the Changeling Queens keeping a watchful eye on those they watched over on the Empress’ behalf.

Every one of the Changeling Queens were present, the swarm having separated out under each queen while those who needed physical rest did so. On the morning’s arrival they would re-join and finish what they had set out to do.

At the head of one such group, standing vigilantly atop a large boulder, Queen Twilight Sparkle observed those who followed her. Half of her followers slept soundly and obediently, the other half helping keep their safety assured until the day’s first light. Half way through the night the two halves would swap, but that was yet hours away.

The Queen’s red eyes examined them all. She would not take any rest until the city of Canterlot was off of the mountain, and unlike her drones she still had plenty of energy to go onwards. She did not yet require the realms of sleep, and would continue to govern those under her jurisdiction until the morrow.

And there would always be tasks to micromanage in the meantime.

“A small group of ponies, random earth pony villagers, wandered too close to the camp. They are no longer an issue,” one group of drones reported to the Changeling Queen.

“A predator almost tore apart one of our patrols. Likely having wandered out of the Everfree Forest during the town’s destruction. It shall be gutted for food now,” another group informed the Queen.

Messages like that through the hive mind were hardly uncommon. But ultimately they were inconsequential, but she no less listened lest something truly meaningful were to arise.

But that was on the outside. On the inside, Queen Twilight Sparkle was focused on an entirely different and more meaningful task.

Within the hive mind, Twilight observed several projected still images from where she sat within her chains. She lit her horn and sent the images away, bringing forth a few new images that were far more disfigured and illegible to her eyes. Her horn glowed brighter, her eyes closed in concentration as she bit gently down upon her tongue. What she was doing required the utmost focus, and would normally be impossible with her outward micromanagement of the swam.

She made a mental note to thank Empress Immortalis for fracturing her mind as she had.

The images in front of her gradually began to clear themselves up, becoming easier for Twilight to interpret. Many of the images had been of the hive from her previous vision, so much so that Twilight had come to the startling realisation that the hive in question was none other than the Council Hive itself. The hive in those images was in far better condition, and from what she had seen it simply looked… new.

The walls were smooth. They lacked any sign of cracking and were well kept, even the forest around it looked far less dense that the one that surrounded the hive in Twilight’s time. A look into the past so much longer before than any changeling had seen previously.

Except for the Empress herself, anyway.

But it wasn’t just the hive that was proving to be of interest either. Rather, the characters within those images often caught the young Changeling Queen’s attention. She would see the same unknown Changeling Queen who she’d seen perform a dark magic ritual previously, that changeling appearing in almost all of the earlier memories.

Memories that came from multiple sources, if Twilight was to infer. And those were including that mysterious Changeling Queen.

But aside from her, one other figure was also a constant point of note. An eerily familiar Changeling Queen in various stages of her life. A nymph. An adolescent. And an Empress.

But the images alone could only tell her so much, each one representing a cluster of memories locked away.

No more.

Twilight’s horn fizzled out, the images she had been working on vanishing into the ether. And this time, unlike all previous times, no new images emerged to replace them. All was silent around Twilight Sparkle, and she kept her eyes closed in concentration as she examined all that she had claimed.

And then her eyes shot open victoriously.

“I… I did it,” Twilight muttered to herself, eagerness pouring off of her. “Ha! I did it!”

Those had been the very last of the memory clusters she had been working so hard to unlock. Everything she had taken from the Empress’ head was now hers forevermore, and she had no intention of letting them slip on by.

Of course the Empress knew she had them, that was still of slight concern to the Bearer of Magic.

Immortalis certainly hadn’t meant for her to have them, but neither had she done much about it beyond being angry. She was certain that nothing in there would help Twilight out of her predicament, and Twilight was still certain that she was being truthful…

Directly at least.

Understanding your enemy was never something to go amiss. And Twilight swore then and there that she would understand Immortalis and her self-proclaimed natural order. She would know what turned her into the monster she became, what brought the Empress of the Changelings into being.

Who was she, former protégé to the Princess of the Sun, to say no to a history lesson?

Content, Twilight closed her eyes once more and focused on the complete memories now coursing through her head. She sought out exactly where she had been cut of on her previous attempt, where the unnamed Changeling Queen had begun her ritual, and she poured all of her concentration into that one exact moment.

And she allowed it to overtake her, reality warping from her ethereal prison to that of a familiar hidden chamber.

Author's Notes:

Next time, we discover some dark origins...

60 - Dark Origins

Everything happened now as it did before. Four thousand years ago, in that very room, it all began. Ponies were but a fledgling species; too busy fighting amongst themselves to notice other forces at work in the world. Alicorns were disregarded as myths, and unity between the tribes would not be achieved for little over another two thousand years.

But it was here that the foundations for all to come were laid.

The Changeling Queen had approached a small podium at the far end of the room, a single book sitting atop it. Just looking at that book continued to give Twilight an uneasy feeling, the dark aura scratching and clawing at her very being from its sheer presence. The fact that it only existed in memory did little to prevent that, and Twilight gave a shudder at the thought of what it would be like if it were actually there in reality.

The Changeling Queen opened the book, her eyes glowing with dark magical energies as she laid a single hoof upon her belly.

This was where the memory had ceased on Twilight’s first entry, blurring into an incomprehensible mess before cutting out altogether. This time there was no such interference, and the memory continued onwards as if it was truly happening before Twilight’s eyes.

“Now then, let’s see what you have for me,” the Changeling Queen said to herself, almost mirroring Twilight’s own thoughts regarding the memory itself.

Using her magic, the Queen flipped through the pages while skipping over a whole manner of dark spells that the likes of King Sombra would have drooled over. This Changeling Queen had one very specific spell in mind, and Twilight heavily doubted this was her first time reading the black tome. She stopped about halfway through the book, letting it rest silently as her eyes read over the words etched onto the page in old ponish.

“A spell for dominating the will of others…” Twilight muttered to herself, looking over the other Changeling Queen’s shoulder with scholarly eyes. “Used for creating items capable of mind control, or for directly controlling the minds of a select few victims…”

Twilight Sparkle circled the Changeling Queen, looking on in confusion as many questions racked her brain. And, despite the fact that the shadow could not hear her, she felt the need to ask them anyway.

“Why would you even require such a spell?” Twilight asked the unresponsive changeling curiously, now standing the opposite side of the podium. “Changelings already have mind magic, why bother searching alternatives?”

Then the Changeling Queen looked straight up at Twilight.

Twilight couldn’t help but jump, swearing that her heart stopped a moment as she thought the Changeling Queen actually recognised her presence in the memory. But alas, when Twilight moved to one side the Changeling Queen’s gaze did not follow. Instead, she just seemed to look into thin air in contemplation.

“Foolish ponies, such primitives only ever think in small terms,” the changeling muttered to herself, and she seemed to be mentally picturing something before her. “Items to dominate another? Too unreliable and prone to failure. Dominating a few at a time directly? Been there, done that.”

The Changeling Queen laughed to herself. The laugh was not a cheerful one, and to Twilight’s ears it seemed more… unhinged. The Queen then extracted a loose page from within the book, and upon closer inspection it was obviously never actually a part of the tome. Rather, the page seemed to have extensive notes upon it that were of the Changeling Queen’s own design. She took a step back from the podium and turned her magic to the floor surrounding her. Dark magical energies bubbled like a cancer up her horn before being unleashed onto the ground. She began to carve various runes around herself, steadily forming a circle, and every now and then she turned back to reference her personal notes.

“But your gift can make us so much more…” she continued to ramble, unaware that anyone was actually listening. “But not me. No. You won’t adapt for the already living, we’re stuck in our limited forms and minds…”

With a few more flicks of her horn the last couple of runes were etched into the ground, green and pulsating like an infected wound upon the very planet itself. Checking over it one last time, and then giving a huff of approval, the Changeling Queen then stepped away from the circle and back to her book.

“The hive mind truly is a wonderful thing, but far too limited in its use. We must change, we must evolve. And if you won’t give me that ability, I will create something that it will be a part of. Something… new.”

Content with what she had to do, and with Twilight watching in a mix of shock and horror, the Changeling Queen stepped into the centre of the circle and let the dark magic course through her once again.

“Such fine control over a hive mind far beyond any other… Imagine its beauty…” the insane changeling whispered wistfully. “And this is my gift to you… my child.”

Dark magic erupted from her horn, the black and green aura spreading over the runes and activating them all one by one. And then, with a sound similar to flesh being torn to shreds, several dark tendrils formed up from the circle and struck directly into the Changeling Queen’s womb. She screamed in pain, her legs almost giving out right then and there as she held back tears. But she forced herself to remain standing, to keep her resolve in the face of such torture.

Twilight felt sick just watching it, and up in the real world she couldn’t help but gag in reflex.

And then, mercifully, it was done.

The tendrils retracted, the circle around the Changeling Queen disintegrating until there was no sign that it ever existed. She dropped to the floor, gasping painfully for breaths as she attempted to regain her faculties. Twilight didn’t need to experience it to know that it was probably the most painful experience of her life, and she did not envy the changeling in the slightest.

But the Changeling Queen had subjected herself to such tortures willingly.

The Queen rolled onto her side, her breaths steadying. She once again placed a hoof on her belly, a strained smile on her face.

“It is done.”

The corridor of the hive stretched onwards a fair distance, and Twilight remembered walking down that very hallway herself back in modern times. This time, however, there was an influx of activity as various drones bolted in both directions maniacally. Something was definitely going on.

Twilight examined it all with interest. After witnessing the end of the first memory she had felt like she had been losing consciousness. And then, but a moment later, she found herself in the middle of the corridor without much explanation. Whatever this new memory was, Twilight would have to explore to find out.

She chose a direction, and then with haste she began to canter down it. Her eyes were peeled for any sign of the Changeling Queen from the previous memory. Alas, however, there was none immediately available. Instead she decided to follow a small group of drones heading towards what appeared to be common area, and once they had passed into the room out of the hustle and bustle of the hive they began to speak in nervous tones.

“So this is it?” one of the drones enquired. “It’s starting?”

“You’ve heard the screams,” one of the others confirmed. “She’s been subconsciously transmitting them all over the hive mind all morning.”

“Yeah, we heard,” the third deadpanned. “You’d think the Princess would have been delivered by now.”

“Childbirth is no laughing matter,” the second scolded. “She’ll arrive in good time, and then we’ll know about it.”

“As long as the screams stop,” the first muttered, holding his throbbing head. “It sounds painful.”

“As I said, no laughing matter. Much of the hive is gathering down the corridors leading from her chambers; but the question is, are we ourselves going to attend?”

“We wouldn’t even get close enough to see the Princess,” the first pointed out.

The third drone shook his head. “We should still go. Queen Calyx is our ruler, and she IS birthing her heir and our future. We should pay our respects.

The first drone gave a sigh. “Yeah, you’re right. Come on, let’s not waste any time.”

Twilight watched with interest as the drones scampered out of the storeroom, following on behind them once more. If she was to find this Queen Calyx she would have to follow these drones. She may be immensely familiar with the hive four thousand years later, but as it was now she didn’t have a clue where the Queen’s personal chambers were.

After passing through several familiar winding corridors and passing by the nervous populace, they were met with a rather large crowd gathered down one hallway like a group of ravenous shoppers when the Canterlot mall was doing a deal on all prices.

But rather than pushing and shoving to get to the front, the changelings simply gathered and stood expectantly with all eyes turned towards a set of doors at the far end. Many of the changelings were clinging to the walls and ceiling, but there was a space around the doorway where the guards were not letting anything past them.

Luckily for Twilight none of what she was seeing was real. And what was but a memory could not ever hope to perceive her, so she took to the air and flew over the heads of the crowd towards the doorway.

As she came to land, Twilight looked towards the doorway curiously. Would she actually be able to open it, or would it be but a solid mass blocking her entry to what laid beyond? Of course there was only one way to find out the answer, so Twilight simply approached the door and made to open it up with a hoof.

Only for that hoof to pass through it like it didn’t even exist. Whatever was in there, the memory wanted her to see it.

Twilight stepped through the ethereal door, and she was met immediately with the sound of pained screaming. Twilight stopped at the sigh of Queen Calyx sprawled out on her bed, several of her drones gathered around her and tending to her as she struggled to give birth.

“You’re almost there, your highness!” the lead midwife promised the Queen. “One final push, my Queen. And then your daughter will be here!”

Twilight didn’t know what to expect. A dark magic implosion? The drones to immediately be assimilated by who she knew to be coming and lose their free will? But no, it was none of those things.

With one final scream, a small nymph was pulled from Calyx as a baby’s wails filled the room. The nymph’s teal mane was short and messy, her eyes closed tightly as tears steamed down her face alongside her first breaths of life.

Immortalis was just a baby. Completely normal in every respect… at least on the surface.

“Immortalis…” Calyx cooed as she took the future Empress of the Changeling into her comforting embrace. The wailing stopped, and Calyx nuzzled her child gently and affectionately. “Oh, there you are. My dear… you will be the strongest of us all.”

Twilight just stood there, staring at the scene with a blank expression. She had just witnessed the birth of one who would cause many so much pain, including Twilight herself. And yet, in what she saw, Immortalis looked so innocent as she enjoyed her mother’s affection. But she supposed King Sombra had also once. And Tirek. And she knew all about Crudelis…

And she knew of the sickness Calyx had implanted into her own child.

The shift had been as sudden as the previous time, and equally without warning. The sight of Queen Calyx’s personal chambers melted away, being replaced by a bright sunny day just outside the hive. The treeline around the hive was far less dense than it was in modern day, and could barely even be called a forest. Everything still seemed so new and intact, and that included the young princess scrunching her eyes in concentration.

Calyx was standing behind Immortalis, looking on expectantly as her daughter faced a rather nervous looking drone.

Several silent moments passed, before Immortalis let out an irritated groan and rubbed her head with a hoof. “I can’t do it. I’m not sure what you even want me to do!”

“You have a power inside you that is far beyond any other Changeling Queen,” Calyx stated, disappointment clear in her voice. “You have so much potential. You can use your ability to directly influence the actions of our drones instead of merely communicating with them. In time you could even go on to assimilate other hive minds in this way, and become an immortal goddess in the process, living in both the waking world and in the hive mind simultaneously!”

“Sounds dumb,” the Princess rebuffed, kicking a rock at her hooves. “And no fun. Why would I want to make other changelings all… not themselves?”

“Because you could make the changeling race strong!” Calyx insisted, making her child look her in the eyes. “I cannot do this, but I ensured this gift would be yours and yours alone. Your will and your will alone will dictate and unify our race, and nothing would oppose us because of it! It is but the natural order of things for the changelings to dominate all others, and for the strongest changeling to dominate them in turn!”

Princess Immortalis tilted her head. “Stronger than you?”

“Especially stronger than me!” Calyx demanded. “Your gift is something I could never achieve, do you understand this!? A single voice with a thousand bodies, that is what you must become. No squabbling from the other Changeling Queens. Our drones will have no feelings of terror or the need to flee from our enemies. Just pure loyalty that can never be broken. A force of nature sweeping the world, that is what you must be!”

“But why?” Immortalis questioned, making her mother’s nostrils flare in rage. “Why do we need to be the strongest? Can’t we just… be?”

“Just… be!?” Calyx bellowed angrily, making her daughter flinch back. “I grant you the gift of becoming the goddess of this world, and you reject it out of hoof!? Are you an imbecile!? Or a weakling!?”

Immortalis found herself cowering before her mother, eyes widened in terror.

Calyx snorted. “You can’t even face me now with a brave face. Do you want to know the true meaning of the world’s natural order? The strong survive, the weak die. It has always been this way, and if the changelings do not unify in such a way then we will be the weak ones! No, WE must become the embodiment of this natural order! YOU must become that embodiment! And if you cannot… then I must try again.”

Twilight looked on in horror, and she saw the pieces of the puzzle all slide into place. The dark magic ritual had not been the true beginning of the Empress. Rather, what she was seeing now was the true start to that story. The Empress’ self-proclaimed natural order wasn’t her own, but Calyx’s. A Changeling Queen who had forged a great weapon, and then set it loose upon the world.

“W-what!?” Immortalis stammered, backing away fearfully.

“My child, I love you dearly. But I cannot have you become like those others,” Calyx stated regretfully. “If you truly cannot do this, then I must do what I must no matter how much it pains me. Guards.”

The Queen’s guards all widened their eyes in surprise, glancing at each other. Nevertheless, they approached their Queen.

“Take my daughter back to her room and keep her there. I shall decide what to do with her very soon.”

“Your highness…” one of the guards began to protest.

“NOW!”

The guards jumped back, and then started towards the Princess.

“No… stay back!” Immortalis whimpered, backing away from the approaching guards.

The guards, despite their reservations, did not listen. Before Immortalis could get away they jumped and pinned her to the ground, dragging her forcefully back to her hooves as she wept.

“Stop…” Immortalis whispered desperately, a black and green glow beginning to bubble around her entire form. “I said… STOP!”

A pulse of dark magic shot all around the Princess, sending the two guards and the nearby drone to the ground painfully. Even Calyx staggered back from the blast, and for a moment she felt her child’s thoughts invade her own. She felt her will trying to take route, before simply vanishing back into the aether.

The drones were not so lucky.

As Immortalis shakily got back to her hooves, she saw the three other changelings do the same. The drones all looked towards the Princess, their eyes glowing with a red magical energy encompassing their zombified gazes.

“I… I didn’t mean to…” Immortalis said in shock, feeling the presence of those three strongly within her mind.

Calyx, however, no longer displayed any anger. Instead, she pulled her daughter in with a wing and nuzzled her head affectionately. “No, Immortalis, do not apologise. You have just made me very proud indeed…”

The doors to the throne room began to buckle under the immense pressure they were under. The drones guarding the throne room all stood at the ready, though fear was clearly evident on all of them. Despite all this, however, Queen Calyx only smiled.

Twilight couldn’t help but shudder at that smile.

The doors shuddered again, bending inwards a little. Queen Twilight was still trying to process what she had learned. Calyx. The ritual. And now the hive was apparently under attack. But by who?

Twilight didn’t need to wait long to find out, the doors to the throne room bursting open as countless drones with glowing red eyes charged in with no emotion of any kind. They were fearless, powering into the defending guards without flinching and tearing them all to pieces. It was over in moments, leaving only them and the still regal Changeling Queen.

They flung themselves at her, only for a stream of dark magic to erupt from her horn and pass through them all like a sewing needle. Each one had their chitin burned from them and then what was left liquified into a disgusting black tar.

The throne room fell silent, and all Twilight Sparkle could hear was her own tense breaths as she waited to see what would happen next.

And then the sound of hooves methodically approaching met the ears of both Twilight and Calyx, and both had their eyes trained on the doorway.

“Mother…” Immortalis coldly greeted as she walked in.

Her mane was ethereal, her posture confident and her eyes displaying her cruelty full force. A wicked grin sat on her muzzle, her fangs glinting dangerously. The innocent young princess was gone. This was the Immortalis that Twilight Sparkle was already familiar with.

“Daughter,” Queen Calyx greeted far more cheerfully. “Quite masterful how quickly you converted that other Changeling Queen and those under her. And now you come for me, your second addition.”

“I came to give you what you always wanted,” Immortalis stated. “And I was met with an army. Why?”

“Consider it one final test,” Calyx responded. “You converted your current followers through trickery. I want to see if you are truly the strongest. This is how things must be.”

Immortalis hummed. “I see… Then we shall fight? And I must defeat you before I can move on and claim the other hives for my new empire.”

“It is but the natural order of things.”

“That it is. I shall not disappoint you,” Immortalis promised, and then Twilight balked as the Empress actually smiled. “I love you.”

“And I you, daughter.”

Calyx’s horn glowed brightly with her normal magic as she fired a beam of green energy directly at Immortalis. The younger changeling’s shield met the strike as a portal opened up beneath her hooves at the same time. Another portal opened up next to the throne of which Empress Immortalis shot out, a blade of magic forming that struck out at her mother.

Calyx jumped forwards from her throne and landed in a battle pose. She launched several smaller bolts of magic in quick succession from her horn at Immortalis before levitating the discarded door and propelling that at her for good measure.

Immortalis did not flee, rather she charged directly towards her mother’s attacks. She nimbly dodged between the three bolts before charging directly into the thrown door. A blast of magic erupted from her horn that turned the door into mere dust and splinters as her wings opened and she hovered over Queen Calyx. Her horn charged with immense power as she unleashed a beam of magic down upon her mother, who returned the gesture with a beam of her own. The two streams of magical energy collided in mid-air, each pushing against the other for dominion. Then, Calyx’s magic seemed to collapse as her child’s attacks struck forth and hit her head on.

Calyx gave a shout of pain as she was launched onto the floor, Immortalis diving down and landing on top of her mother. The Queen had nowhere to go, pinned and injured. It was over.

“You were holding back,” Immortalis noted.

“And you were not,” Calyx replied proudly, her eyes meeting her daughter’s. “I’m of the old. Weak. I once said I could have replaced you, but that was a lie. If I were strong I could have, but my love for you would have prevented what needed to be done. Your love for me does not… I am so proud of you for that.”

“Then all is as it should be, mother. Are you ready?”

Calyx smiled. “I am.”

“Then join with us,” Immortalis announced, placing her horn to her mother’s.

Calyx gave a sharp gasp, and then her body began to relax. Her eyes began to glow a strong red hue.

“And what gives you the right, Immortalis?” the Changeling Queen asked, sneering. “What gives you the right to dictate our lives as you do?”

Twilight was still in the throne room where Immortalis had taken her mother’s free will away. But things were… different now. The throne had changed, and now it was the Empress herself sitting upon it. And then there was the other changeling in the room…

Twilight gasped, staring at what appeared to be a mirror image of herself. A Changeling Queen with a teal mane that had a green stripe striking through it. Twilight’s lavender eyes stared into the Queen’s own, before she glanced down beneath their cloak where she saw that they also had a cutie mark.

The Tree of Harmony.

This was Queen Crepuscule. Her ancestor who had defeated Immortalis. This was the day it happened.

“It is the order of things,” the Empress responded. “A simple hierarchy, and it fills me with dread and sorrow you fail to understand it. You have the drones, the queens, and then me. It is a simple matter of biology, my dear.”

“You speak of order, and hierarchies, but how you act and rule is a choice,” the Queen rebutted. “You don’t have to act cruel, you could have reached out to the other races and befriended them, but you didn’t. You could have worked with the rest of your kind, but you didn’t. Instead you take our minds and free will.”

It was then Immortalis noticed the smirk forming on the other changeling’s face.

“You don’t bring order, or harmony. Only chaos and destruction,” Queen Crepuscule spat. “You don’t bring harmony, but these will.”

And there they were, the Elements of Harmony in their base form. Twilight hadn’t seen them like that in a very long time, only once before in a flash to the past given by Zecora. In modern times they were shaped after the marks of their bearers, but aside from the Element of Magic they looked to be simple gems.

And this one Changeling Queen had been chosen by them all.

The Empress examined the six objects in utter confusion. “Gems? Where did you find those?”

“The land between the Frozen North and the Badlands isn’t as empty as many believe,” Crepuscule answered. “It is here that I found the answer to you, and now your darkness shall fill the land no longer!”

Immortalis growled as she lit up her horn with a lethal spell preparing to render the Queen in half.

“With those? You’re kidding right?” she questioned. “I’ve changed my mind, you would serve a better example if your flayed body was hanging above my throne!”

The Elements of Harmony all moved into position, five of the gems forming a circle around Queen Crepuscule facing the Empress, while the star moved itself to a little in front of the circle in the centre. The five gems began to glow and spin with their magical energies all focusing on the star in the centre as the firing sequence initiated.

Empress Immortalis gave a shout of rage as she unleashed her spell toward Queen Crepuscule, only for a rainbow coloured wave of magic to shoot forwards and consume the Empress’ spell like it was nothing. Immortalis could only watch as the wave steamrolled towards her and swallowed her whole, screaming in pain as she felt her body evaporate into the air around the throne room.

Then there was silence.

Twilight gave a sharp intake of air as she was ejected from the memories she’d been viewing. Her reaction was personified in both the waking world and within her own consciousness, where the chains had not miraculously let up during her distraction.

Even if they had, the Empress standing before her probably would have rectified the situation.

Twilight stared up at the Empress, blinking a few times while wondering exactly how long she had been standing there. Probably not long, Twilight could imagine she sense her exit from those memories. Either way, the Empress was smirking rather creepily.

“Good morning,” Immortalis greeted with mock cheerfulness.

“I know what time of day it is,” Twilight sharply responded. “I was standing watch over the swarm all night, remember?”

“Ah, of course. But you did seem to have a lot on your mind as well, so I thought I would check,” Immortalis mocked the Changeling Queen. “I assume you found those memories interesting?”

“You could say that,” Twilight confirmed, glaring at Immortalis. “So… Calyx. Your mother turned you into her. She turned you into a monster.”

Immortalis rolled her eyes. “Such a dramatic term. If you had paid enough attention you would understand exactly what natural order facilitates.”

“Natural order?” Twilight sneered. “Your mother’s ideology. She admitted she could never have brought herself to harm you, you could have adopted any ideology you wanted. Became whatever you wanted-”

“I did,” Immortalis shut Twilight’s rant down. “I became what I was always supposed to be. I have no regrets for that.”

“Then forgive me for having little pity for you,” Twilight shot back. “But know that I shall always pity that nymph from four thousand years ago, stuffed with dark magic by an insane mother with a flawed view of the world.”

Immortalis snarled, slamming a hoof into Twilight’s throat and holding it there. Twilight gagged as she gasped for breath, though the discomfort was exclusive to within the hive mind, her real body showing no signs of it.

“It is YOUR view of the world that is flawed, Twilight Sparkle!” Immortalis proclaimed. “You and your ponies, wasting away as you spend your magical power on friendship and parties. You would willingly corrupt changeling kind with that when they have already stagnated enough without one unifying hive mind. I am making us strong again, and bringing order’s return to the world.”

“You’re… deluded…” Twilight croaked out.

“I think not,” Immortalis denied. “As I shall show you today. Now, you and the other Changeling Queens are going to regroup and attack that city. The alicorns and their ponies shall die, and the future will arrive.”

Immortalis released her hold on Twilight’s neck, beginning to step away back into the void.

“Today, Equestria dies.”

61 - In The Light of the Royal Gardens

Canterlot, The Early Hours of the Morning

The new day had come, and all apprehension from the previous day returned with it in full force. Each calm moment would only serve to build upon the already run-down nerves of the ponies, the idea of the ‘calm before the storm’ filling them with dread for anything that may have led to chaos in the next moment. They knew the changelings were coming, it would be foolish of the Empress to wait until their strength returned, it was just a matter of waiting for their move.

It would be a busy morning, the now rested Princess Celestia and Princess Luna meeting up to continue discussions regarding the country’s uncertain future. Captain Broad Sword and Captain Vladimir Vespertillio would likewise be attending their own duties as Captains of the Royal Guard. The shield above the city shimmered a pink hue, signifying that Prince Shining Armor was, at that moment in time, keeping the barrier energised and protecting them from any outside intrusion.

But not everypony, or everyone, had places they had to be. The remaining free changelings did little more the hole up in their provided room, and that was how the guard preferred it given the circumstances. None of them had desires to fall to the Empress, and the guard were on edge enough as it was with a changeling swarm inevitably on approach.

Not that they dared protest when the former Captain Carduus, alongside his family, decided to stretch their legs and take a walk through the castle. He was a personal friend of their bosses, after all.

They had just departed their rooms, Iuvenes glad to do something other than stare at the same walls for hours on end, and headed off in the directions of the royal gardens. Iuvenes walked a little bit ahead of her parents, while Panacea walked a step behind, next to her husband, accompanying him as he limped his way through the many halls.

“I heard that the princesses returned to the city yesterday,” Panacea noted to her husband.

“Yeah, I did too,” Carduus confirmed. “Their cover story still holds, not that there’s much point to it now. They failed.”

“Obviously, since the shield is still up,” Panacea replied dryly. “Honey, I would ask what happens now but… I know I won’t like the answer.”

“You know the answer too,” Carduus pointed out, glancing up at Iuvenes with concern. “I want you both to remain deep in the castle when it happens, with Scarlet and Valiant Snow.”

“I will, with you right there alongside us,” Panacea stated. “You’re not limping off to die when you can barely move on your hooves.”

“Somebody has to help. I’m not that useless.”

Panacea sighed. “Why does no one ever listen to their doctor?”

“I’m afraid it’s just a fact of life, honey,” Carduus said with a smirk. “Your medical skills might do some good back here when it all hits the fan. There’s going to be plenty of inured, have no mistake.”

“I know,” Panacea responded sadly. “But I’d rather you not be among them.”

“I’d rather no one had to be injured at all,” Carduus noted. “The Empress has other ideas. I… still find it hard to believe that the Queen is going to be the one fighting against us…”

“I don’t want to think about it.”

“You’re not the only one,” Carduus muttered.”

“Dad!” Iuvenes shouted from up ahead, pointing a hoof through a doorway. “The gardens are through here!”

“Alright, head on through,” Carduus stated back, he and his wife moving to follow their daughter through the doorway.

The doorway led into a brightly decorated courtyard, a small but breath-taking example of what the royal gardens had to offer. There were many exotic flowers around the place, the grass cut to precision by the pony in charge of maintaining it all. Looking around, Carduus quickly came to the conclusion that it was in that very courtyard that Queen Twilight had arrived some time before, ready to then head off towards the Crystal Empire and the lands beyond it.

The very start of all that had befallen them.

But they were not alone in the courtyard, there being a single other occupant standing directly in the centre under the stone gazebo. She was sat against one of the pillars holding up the structure, her back faced to the family. Her eyes seemed to be closed, a look of remembrance upon her face.

Princess Mi Amore Cadenza didn’t even hear them approach, too engrossed in whatever thought crossed through her mind. The pink alicorn seemed to be largely at ease, though a small aura of sadness was definitely visible to the emotion sensitive changelings.

“Princess Cadance,” Carduus softly greeted, causing the alicorn to open up her eyes and turn her head to see the source of the voice. “Good morning.”

Cadance smiled. “Good morning, Carduus. Had you wished to relax here in the gardens?”

“My family and I wanted to take a stroll round, stretch our legs and maybe our wings,” Carduus commented, flicking one of his gossamer wings in demonstration. “I suppose you wished to do much the same?”

“Something like that,” Cadance confirmed. “How are you all?”

“We’re fine, your highness,” Panacea responded. “Equestrian hospitality has been… generous, considering.”

“There’s nothing to consider,” Cadance responded adamantly. “None of this is your fault, why would we turn you away? Especially you and your family, Carduus. You were Twilight’s Captain of the Guard after all.”

“Back in the days of yesteryear,” Carduus acknowledged with a small smile.

“He still tries to act as if he is,” Panacea added in with a small smirk. “The old stallion is stubborn until the end.”

Cadance chuckled. “My Shining Armor would be much the same in his position. But then again, wouldn’t all husbands like ours?”

Panacea and Cadance giggled, even Iuvenes joining in on the amusement. Carduus just gave them a deadpan glare, making no comment.

Eventually, to Carduus’ immense relief, the intense tittering stopped. Cadance gave a small sigh, walking out from under the gazebo and up to the family.

“Anyway, I shouldn’t remain for too long,” Cadance stated. “My aunts may have need of me, and I need to let my husband have a break at some point.”

“What were you thinking about?” Iuvenes asked curiously.

“Oh, Flurry Heart,” Cadance explained. “We took her to this garden once, many years ago. I remember her running about and playing in the grass. There was some diplomatic conference or another on at the time, so Twilight was there. Flurry would keep asking Twilight to turn into various things, and she’d always accommodate her when she could.”

“The Queen loves being an aunt,” Carduus noted softly. “I… think she always wanted her own daughter someday.”

There was a tell-tale sparkle in Cadance’s eye at that statement. “Oh, I am aware. She has been an ongoing project of mine, after all.”

“I’m not even going to ask for details on that,” Carduus deadpanned.

“Probably for the best,” Cadance agreed jokingly. “But it’s an ongoing process. I have every intention of finishing it too.”

“I hope you do,” Carduus responded.

Cadance’s smile faltered a little. “Yeah, so do I. If only I could just go into that hive mind and drag her out myself…”

That final comment had been under the Princess’ breath, but Carduus had heard it all the same. She then said her farewells. Once she had departed, this just left the changeling family alone in the courtyard. Iuvenes wandered off to have a look around, while Panacea looked quizzically to a rather thoughtful looking Carduus.

“Honey, what’s wrong?” Panacea asked.

“Drag her from the hive mind…” Carduus muttered.

Panacea frowned. “Don’t get any idea. You know that changelings are absorbed the moment of assimilation.”

“Yeah, no changeling can retrieve the Queen,” Carduus acknowledged. “But I know that Princess Luna is looking into accessing the Empress’ hive via her dream magic.”

“Yes? And?”

Carduus sat on his rump, humming to himself in thought. “I need to think on this, but I think I might have an idea on how we can help with that.”

Carduus began to relay his concept to his wife, who listened intently and only spoke up on it when he was finished. If they were right, it had the potential to provide the missing link for Luna’s plan to infiltrate the Empress’ hive mind.

But while they continued on with their self-set task, the rest of the world did not sleep and wait for them. The cogs kept on turning, and events continued to unfold around them. Somewhere, not as far from Canterlot as the ponies would have preferred, the swarm persisted. They approached, a pitch-black nightmare to consume all who set eyes upon it.

It wouldn’t be long.

Equestrian Countryside

Canterlot sat far in the distance, the pink bubble soon being swapped out for a cyan coloured one. This view was achieved from a small village a fair distance further from the capital than the now devastated Ponyville, but they still just barely had a view of the city from their location.

The village was far smaller than Ponyville, only holding a population of a hundred or so ponies. All of the inhabitants were of the Earth pony variety, having founded the village in order to have nice and peaceful lives away from the major hustle and bustle of the major settlements of Equestria. It was a village where everypony knew everypony, and its general unimportance had meant that not a single changeling had ever set hoof within its borders.

But they had seen the effects of the war. They saw the distant smoke that had enveloped Ponyville, and they all could easily see the shield. The local paper and imported national paper had all told them about the destruction of Manehatten and the conflicts in other locales around Equestria. The radio never talked about anything else, the war being the singular most important story throughout the entire country.

But the village had remained safe. Uninteresting to the swarm. Unnoticed and ultimately untouched.

And that morning was no different to any other. Mares and stallions alike arose from their beds, throwing back their curtains and blinds to reveal the first rays of the morning sun. Those with fillies and colts got their children ready for a day at the village’s small schoolhouse at the edge of town. The schoolhouse itself wasn’t dissimilar to Ponyville’s own, with similar bright colours and with various happy drawings created by foals scattered all around.

The market wasn’t often considered ‘bustling’, but it was nevertheless the social centre of the village. The adults would gather here to buy general groceries and meet up with friends and talk about their days. The war was often mentioned, though many tried to banish it from their minds and continued with their lives unabated. Their lives weren’t adventurous and exciting, but peaceful. They were fine with that, they had chosen it themselves after all.

Unfortunately, they were between the city of Canterlot and the largest changeling swarm anypony had ever seen.

It started small. A few hushed and fearful gasps and distant black dots circumventing the town and heading in the direction of Canterlot. But then more began to pop up, and the swarm kept on getting thicker and thicker.

And then it was all over for the village.

Countless changeling drones swooped down upon the defenceless ponies and began tearing through homes, businesses, and even the schoolhouse. It was like an unstoppable rogue hurricane set loose upon some woefully unprepared buildings. Screams echoed for miles, the villagers attempting to find shelter anywhere they could. Some tried to flee into the fields, others tried hiding in their homes, boarding themselves within closets and bathrooms.

When they fled to the fields, green spellfire cut them down.

When they hid in their houses, they were torn from their foundations and scattered to the winds.

Some, numbering in the single digits, may have been lucky enough to escape for their lives. The swarm came in as an unstoppable force against a very movable object, but it didn’t stick around to check its work. In but a few minutes the whole village had been rendered piles upon piles of rubble, and swarm moving on and leaving the mourning sky clear once more. Those few survivors would then poke out their heads, beaten and terrified. Then, once certain that the swarm had passed, they forewent burying their dead for the time being and instead made for the nearest town after them for help.

And yet the swarm persisted onwards. Their target was clearly visible on the early horizon, a cyan jewel twinkling under the sun’s rays.

And the Changeling Queens all looked onwards; onwards towards the end.

62 - A Mother's Sorrow, An Unrelenting Evil

With the swarm expected to arrive at any time, the castle seemed to be even a little busier than it had been in the days leading up to that one. If only because there was a lot more running to and from different areas of the castle, everypony having a place to be and a job to do.

Celestia and Luna were no different in that regard. The two alicorn princesses had spent the entire morning organising some affair or another. Even with the castle and Canterlot itself all but locked down, there was still the rest of Equestria needing their input. Rushing the EUP back to organisation after recent changeling attacks was certainly taxing, and Celestia had half a mind to banish whoever invented paperwork to the moon.

“Honestly, how hard is it to know to go from A to B,” Celestia muttered to herself in irritation, walking down the corridor with Raven at her side, a pile of papers shuffling within her magical grasp. “Raven, please take these to Captain Broad Sword and ensure their contents reach the right pony.”

Raven gave a nod, taking the papers in her own magic as she bounded off down the hallway. Celestia gave a sigh as she watched her seneschal go, before turning in the corridor and heading back down in the opposite direction. Her route took her directly back to the throne room, where she passed by the guard at the door and approached her throne. She promptly slumped down into her velvety seat, huffing to herself indignantly.

She wasn’t there long before the doors opened again, and in came the Matron of the Stars herself.

“Sister,” Luna greeted. “I thought that was your heavy, frustrated hoofsteps I heard stomping towards the throne room.”

Celestia sighed. “I’m sorry, Luna. It’s been a stressful morning.”

“Something new on your mind? Or just the usual?”

“Just something I… saw,” Celestia responded. “I’ve been thinking about it since yesterday, but I’m no closer to figuring it out. The masses of duties never help.”

“Something you saw?” Luna said enquiringly. “What do you mean, Tia?”

Celestia shook her head. “It doesn’t matter. I’m more interested in the progress of this spell of yours.”

“If you mean my attempts to access the hive mind from within the dream realm, I have had little luck I am afraid,” Luna admitted regretfully. “Attempts to bypass the Empress’ block on the changelings’ dreams have been for nought. Maybe in time, but…”

“Time is something we do not have,” Celestia finished for her sister. “What about a direct connection?”

“The lack of prisoners makes testing such a thing rather difficult, wouldn’t you say?” Luna pointed out. “I’m sorry I haven’t better news, but I intend to keep trying nevertheless.”

Celestia sighed. “Don’t apologise, Luna. You’re trying. We all are. If it were easy, I’d be wondering why the Empress would have left such an obvious design flaw.”

“Indeed. Say what you will about the tyrant, but she is not a complete fool,” the Princess of the Night noted.

“She eliminated the Elements of Harmony as a threat at the very beginning,” Celestia added. “No, not a fool.”

Celestia frowned, a thought suddenly entering her mind. The Princess couldn’t help but bite her lip, looking down at her sister quizzically.

“Luna, I understand you cannot enter their dreams but… you can sense their presence, right?”

“Muffled, distant. Barely an echo among the vast sea of dreams,” Luna replied. “You try to get closer, they only seem to retreat further into the darkness. No matter how hard I try, this is always the case.”

“And you’re sure that’s not just because of distance?”

Luna gave her sister a deadpan glare. “I know my own dream realm, sister. The changelings I felt are in Equestria, they are completely within range of it.”

“Of course, I didn’t mean to say otherwise,” Celestia apologised. “Just, was Twilight among those changelings?”

“They all were,” Luna replied. “As you might expect, given the reason we’re barricading ourselves in like this.”

“How was she?” Celestia asked. “Could you tell, even with the block?”

Luna looked up at Celestia for a moment, but then shook her head. “No. Nothing beyond her presence, not for any of them. The Empress truly does not want my interference.”

“I see…”

Luna didn’t say anything. Rather, she walked up to the throne and gave her elder sister a small nuzzle. Celestia looked towards Luna, giving her a small smile.

“Thank you, Lulu.”

“Of course,” Luna replied. “I know you feel the burden of a mother’s sorrow. But with an unrelenting evil so close to us, we must persevere.”

Celestia nodded, raising to her hooves. “I know. I know, I really just needed a small breather.”

“Understandable. We all do every now and then.”

Celestia chuckled. “Was that a hint?”

Luna gave a faux yawn. “Well, I could always do with an extra hour of sleep.”

“Because the Guardian of Dreams doesn’t get enough,” Celestia jabbed.

“I’ll have you know I get no relaxation within my realm!” Luna protested. “It is very tiring!”

“Yes, sleep is so very tiring indeed,” Celestia maintained her sarcasm, a teasing grin on her face.

Luna just glared at her.

“Oh Lulu, you are too easy,” Celestia said with a slight titter. “But enough of that. Let us-”

Celestia stopped mid-sentence, staring at a spot just to Luna’s right. It was there that, like a spectre, a familiar Changeling Queen stared off into empty space.

“…Twilight?”

Luna looked over her shoulder, and then back to her sister with concern written on her face. “Celestia? What are you talking about…?”

The throne room doors burst on open, a guard running in with a rather panicked facial expression.

“Guard? What is the meaning of this intrusion?” Luna asked sternly.

“Your highnesses, I’m sorry but… changelings have been spotted!”

The sisters shared a glance, Celestia giving the guard a questioning look. “Changelings? How many?”

There was a large boom signifying an impact somewhere high above Canterlot Castle. The occupants of the throne room looked all about to find the source, just in time to see the shield outside the window ripple violently. And just beyond that shield, countless distant changelings had their horns charged with bright green magic.

“All of them!”

There was another crash as the shield sent another wave of energy across its surface. The outside surface of the barrier was being riddled with mana bolts cast by the changeling swarm, occasionally joined in by the larger beams of magic produced by the Changeling Queens.

It was almost the entirety of Immortalis’ enslaved swarm. The changelings as a people, all trying to knock down the door into Canterlot. And they weren’t exactly subtle about it, as all of the city’s ponies had immediately discovered.

And this was indicated by the screaming.

“Lockdown! Lockdown!” Captain Vladimir shouted, flying above several of his Lunar Guard just outside of the castle gates. “Evacuate the civilian populace to designated safe zones. I don’t want a single foal wandering about the streets when they break through! Move it!”

The thestrals scampered off, leaving just Vladimir. The Captain of the Lunar Guard floated back down to the ground, and was just in time to have a alicorn sized purple dragon almost barrel into him.

“Whoa!” Vladimir remarked as he jumped out of the way. “Spike? Where are you going?”

“We’re going to the castle, see where the princesses want us,” Rainbow Dash answered for Spike, the other Element Bearers galloping up a short distance away. “No way we’re skipping the fight now!”

“Not when the fight has to come to you, I guess,” Vladimir conceded.

“Where is Princess Celestia?” Spike asked, glancing up cautiously at the changeling swarm. “That shield won’t hold forever.”

“I’m fully aware of thank, thank you!” Vladimir replied. “As for the Princess, throne room probably. Or the war room. One of those two.”

“War room!” Captain Broad Sword interjected, cantering up the group. “I passed by Carduus on the way here, he was also heading in that direction. Apparently, he figured something out that might help us.”

Broad Sword was joined by his wife and son, the latter quaking in fear beneath his mother’s legs.

“Be brave like daddy…” Valiant was muttering to himself, trying to muster some bravery from his overly young soul. “Super brave guard. Be like dad…”

Broad Sword sighed, looking his wife in the eyes. “Scarlet, you need to take Valiant and get deep into the castle. You know where to go.”

Scarlet nodded, and yet she didn’t leave right away. “Just be careful, please. Things are going to get dicey out here!”

Broad Sword nuzzled her affectionately, giving her a sincere smile. “I have reason to come back, don’t I? Now get moving.”

Scarlet gave him a quick kiss, before leading Valiant off into the castle.

“Oh, and take this,” Broad Sword added, throwing his sword over to Scarlet, who caught it in her deep red aura. “I think you remember how to use it.”

Scarlet couldn’t help but smirk. “Better than you!”

And then she retreated inside, leading her son along with the sword held closely by her side.

“They’ll be fine,” Vladimir assured his friend and counterpart. “So, the war room?”

“Of course, we need to hear there right away.”

“Suppose you don’t mind if we tag along, do you?” Applejack asked, though in such a way that suggested he had no choice in the matter.

“You were asked for, so you are coming,” Broad Sword replied. “You’re needed for this idea of Carduus’.”

“Uh oh,” Pinkie Pie remarked, having just finished a random set of spasms. “Does that one mean we’re gonna win, or that we’re all gonna die?”

“Please be the first one,” Fluttershy muttered hopefully.

“Depends what the bug cooks up,” Rainbow Dash commented with a shrug.

“Well I do think we should hurry along, darling,” Rarity suggested, just as another crash echoed off of the mountain. “I am sorry to say that I don’t think these ruffians are the patient kind.”

“Rarity is right, we need to move,” Spike concurred. “Now.”

He received no argument, and the group quickly bolted into the castle, heading in the direction of the war room. And as they went, the strikes against the shield continued on. They showed no signs of slowing, and would not stop until the end would come.

“So… that’s the plan?” Spike said incredulously, staring at the alicorns as if they had gone insane. “Do I even need to lay out all the ways this could possibly go wrong?”

The three alicorns, Spike, the Elements Bearers, the two captains and the changelings were all gathered in the war room. The image of the besieged city was being displayed on the table, countless black dots representing the attacking force.

“No worse than what will happen should we do nothing,” Luna retorted. “I believe this could work. Carduus’ theory was sound, and I can ensure it happens.”

“But must we include them?” Vladimir asked, gesturing towards Panacea and Iuvenes.

“I would rather not,” Carduus stated.

“We’re not leaving you,” Panacea said with determination. “If this fails, we’re done either way.”

“Yeah, we’re not going anywhere, Iuvenes concurred. “I’m not a kid anymore, Dad. I know what this entails. And I need to be here, just in case it all…”

Carduus sighed. “I know. Doesn’t mean I have to like it.”

“So that’s them, and the Element Bearers,” Captain Broad Sword noted. “And the rest of us?”

“I’d say that’s obvious,” Rainbow Dash commented. “Somepony has to keep these guys off our backs while we save the world again.”

“To put it bluntly, Rainbow,” Applejack scolded the pegasus.

“She’s not wrong, however,” Celestia stated. “Captain Broad Sword, Captain Vladimir Vespertilio, Façade, Shining Armor and Spike will all assist in the defence of the castle when the breach occurs.”

“That won’t be a problem,” Façade confirmed. “We can give you the time you need. If it doesn’t work though, well…”

“We won’t be able to hold that many, we’re quite outnumbered,” Broad Sword finished.

“How long do you think this will take?” Façade then enquired.

“Given the fact the no one has ever tried this before…” Carduus replied.

“Right. However long it takes.”

“I still don’t like this,” Spike dryly remarked. “But if it helps save Twilight.”

“We can only hope,” Princess Celestia stated. “And that just leaves our parts.”

Princess Cadance gave a flinch, her horn flashing cyan for a moment as another crack was heard across the city.

“Are you alright, honey?” Shining Armor asked with worry.

“I’m fine,” Cadance assured him. “After I’ve weakened the specified section of the shield, and they’ve been lured in, I’ll plug the hole and then get to a safe spot. They’ll target me otherwise, get the shield down even quicker.”

“I just hope that the right changeling goes through the gap,” Vladimir noted.

“Knowing how the Empress wants to use Twilight against us, she will be the first to go in,” Celestia said with a hit of hate towards Immortalis. “It will work.”

“While I see to the spell, Celestia will guard over us,” Luna then explained. “Needless to say, making the connection will be… delicate.”

“We’ll be fine, Princess,” Fluttershy kindly assured the Princess of the Night. “We’re Twilight’s friends, we’ll take the risk.”

“Yeah, we’re all about the big risks,” Pinkie Pie agreed. “I mean, who else runs into the most dangerous forest in Equestria going after some big meanie pants!”

Luna coughed behind a hoof.

“…Not that you’re one now! You’re WAY cooler now!”

“I’ll take your word for it, Laughter,” Luna deadpanned. “Are you all aware of the roles you must now play?”

“I think we all know, your majesty,” Rarity replied to the question. “Where do you need us for the process?”

“The spell shall be cast here,” Luna stated. “The rest of you will move to defend the castle. After the spell has been cast, you shall be moved wherever necessary.”

“We’re ready, Princess,” Captain Broad Sword announced.

“Very well, my ponies and changelings,” Celestia said. “It is now that Equestria calls upon you all. Do as you must.”

There was a round of affirmatives, and then those who would defend the structure against the invaders quickly moved on out of the war room. Shining Armor said some parting words to his wife, sharing a warm embrace before too leaving after his brothers in arms.

This left the Element Bearers, Carduus and his family, and the princesses behind.

“Do you really think they can pull this off?” Façade asked the others as they moved. “I mean, can a pony even…?”

“Where magic is involved, who knows what is and is not possible?” Spike mused. “At least if it works, Twilight has her next research project decided.”

“True. But if I get taken into their hive before then, don’t hesitate in doing what you need to,” Façade asked of them. “Not that I plan on assimilation, but just in case…”

“We won’t let that happen, Façade,” Vladimir said to his changeling ally, flexing his metal wing. “Keep your wits, you’ll be fine.”

“Whatever the case, we know what we need to do,” Prince Shining Armor stated, drawing his blade and examining it. “And we will stand firm.”

Three well trained and experienced ponies, a changeling and a dragon made a formidable force indeed. But it was inside the war room that things were truly coming together. For inside that room, Princess Luna’s horn was alight and she had her eyes closed in concentration as the five Element Bearers drifted off into a deep sleep.

And the swarm above continued to give the shield everything they had, slowly but steadily breaking their way in to Equestria’s capital city.

Author's Notes:

To Be Continued In...

Queen of the Hive: Part 1

63 - Queen of the Hive: Part 1

The terrible thumping and crashing above continued, the continuous impacts against the shield forever unending until its crippling. The changelings were simply never going to give up until the shield fell, until the ponies gave in. The swarm was relentless, out for blood and victory before the day was out. The last day to be brought about by the Princess of the Sun, and the first ended by a changeling who would go on to rule all. This was the future they had set into motion, this was the future that they would stop at nothing to achieve.

This is the future that a specific few were ready to prevent.

Celestia guarded over these few, a golden glow shimmering over the doorway into the war room, a shield to keep out any who would try and force access. The shield had yet to fall, but the risk was already high enough without taking some extra precautions.

“Sister?” Celestia called out questioningly to Princess Luna. “Progress?”

Luna’s eyes were closed tightly in concentration, standing over the slumbering forms of the Element Bearers. Carduus, Panacea and Iuvenes sat nervously next to them, awaiting their part to play.

“Steadily,” Luna responded, pointing her horn towards the changelings. “I can feel them, I am proceeding with the connection.”

Princess Mi Amora Cadenza flinched as another almighty crash sounded overhead. Sweat and pain were visible upon her features, and yet she remained unwavering despite the discomfort.

“Just tell me when,” Cadance stated. “I have picked out a location. I hope Shining and the others are ready.”

“They will be,” Celestia affirmed, looking down towards Twilight’s friends hopefully. “They will be.”

As the magical process took place within the war room, those who stood ready to defend them looked up at the shimmering cyan shield above them. The swarm seemed to cover almost every inch of its surface, trying to force their way in. Most were firing their green bolts of mana at the structure, though some formed their own magical barriers around themselves and slammed roughly into the shield. It held, but every single strike drained the Princess of Love’s magic that little bit more. Prince Shining Armor certainly held worry for his beloved wife, but nevertheless remained focused on what was to come.

“A small section could begin to crack at any moment,” Shining Armor announced. “It will close again once my wife is ready. I can’t say how many will come through before it closes, so be ready!”

He stood with the captains, Spike and Façade just in front of the castle’s main entrance. Civilians were still being herded past them by the guards, moved to the designated safe area within the castle. A small army of armoured ponies stood alongside the five, one of the many defensive positions set up throughout the city by both the guard and the resident EUP personnel.

“There’s something oddly hypnotic watching all of them up there,” Façade commented. “Working together in such a fashion.”

“Sure you don’t want to hop on up there with them, Façade?” Spike jabbed.

“Just because I can appreciate such precise hive coordination doesn’t mean that I want to be a part of it,” Façade shot back. “I thought you’d be able to appreciate such organisation, Spike.”

“Well, Twilight had to affect their hive mind somehow.”

“Celestia knows how many checklists they have,” Shining Armor lightly joked, though didn’t look back at them. “Though I’d much prefer it if the real article were here.”

“You might be about to get your wish,” Broad Sword noted, pointing up at the segment of the shield that seemed to shift into a far duller shade of blue than the rest.

Sure enough, an extremely narrow segment of the shield appeared to fluctuate and lose a little bit of the immense power bring broadcasted into the rest of it. And if the ponies below could notice it, you could bet your life that the changelings did as well.

The hive began to twist and turn around that small section, moving aside as two Changeling Queen quickly flew through their drones.

Queen Twilight and Queen Vulgaris.

Their horns lit up, the queens pressing the tips together before firing out a bright beam of magic coloured a mix of green and lavender. The strike cascaded forward, impacting against the weak link on the cyan surface, cracks beginning to form and spread from the continuous force applied. The drones then joined in, focusing their attacks onto that segment with renewed ferocity. Several more cracks cropped up from the separate attacks, before they spread enough that it became one large scar.

And then it shattered.

Cyan shards of hardened light shot inwards, breaking apart as they fell rapidly towards the surface of the mountain. Fortunately, the magic failed and they disintegrated into nothingness before hitting the city, but there was now a clear view of the sky through the new hole in the majestic barrier.

A sky filled with all too many changelings.

The Changeling Queens wasted no time in shooting forwards towards the already sealing wound, the drones around them falling in line and following them in. The duo passed by the barrier, coming into the interior with their forces not far behind. Any civilians who saw the sight must have started their screams anew, a portion of the black mass now breaching their defences and beginning to spread throughout the besieged city.

But, like a nurse tending to the cuts upon a patient’s body, the gap in the shield was stitched closed.

A last few changeling drones managed to trickle on in before that happened, but then the cyan surface was complete one more. The remaining drones who had been attempting entry all collided with a solid mass. But not to be deterred, they shook off the impact and returned back to their original formations, continuing to fire at the city until the next time it was to falter.

But the black forms now raining death on to Canterlot from the inside were certainly a sight to behold. They may not have been a large enough force to prise the city from the ponies, but there were easily enough to cause some intense havoc in the meantime.

And Twilight and Vulgaris’ power was not to be dismissed out of hoof.

Green bolts of magic began to strike at the city, damaging homes and business alike as some ponies within the city began to return fire. Arrows shot up at the sky alongside mana bolts of various colours from the unicorns.

But while some were content to lay waste to the city itself, others headed straight towards the castle.

“Here they come!” Vladimir shouted, his weapons at the ready.

The first few changelings landed, hissing ferally at the ponies. A mana bolt struck an earth pony right next to Broad Sword, another changeling lunging for the Captain of the Solar Guard. He ducked under the attack, the changeling moving over him and receiving a buck from the Captain’s hind legs. He was knocked out instantly, crashing down to the floor.

Another drone, this one with a blade, locked weapons with Shining Armor. The Prince fired a bolt of magic at his assailant, the drone seeing the glow of his horn and rolling away to safety. He was met with Façade, however, and the duel was on. Their blades clanged as they deflected one another, Façade noting with sorrow that the drone was adorned in red armour much like himself.

“I’m sorry, brother,” Façade apologised to his former brother-in-arms, sidestepping a strike and driving his own blade into the changeling’s throat.

He just had to hope he wouldn’t find his actual brother among those within the city. He wasn’t sure he would be able to take that.

He'd already lost the eldest years prior, he wasn't ready to lose a second and final sibling.

Two more ponies were struck down by a group of drones in the air above them, the Equestrians diving for cover as they continued to rain their spells down upon them.

Only for every single one of them to be consumed within superheated fire as Spike flew by them, leaving their charred carcasses to fall back towards the ground. The dragon looked towards more of the incoming drones, his bellowing roar echoing out towards them. Had they been of free minds they may have faltered at that, but the Empress’ will drove them forwards with an almost suicidal fury.

And then she was there.

Spike stared, dumbstruck, at the sight of Twilight Sparkle hovering opposite him.

So dazed was he, that he might not have avoided her magic had an alabaster pegasus not bit onto the end of his tail and dragged him downwards.

“GWAH!” Spike shouted as he plummeted for a moment, before flapping his wings to steady himself.

“You’re welcome,” Broad Sword replied, not enjoying the texture of dragon scales. “Shining! Your sister!”

“I see her!” Shining Armor replied in dread. “Take cover!”

Another furious beam of magic trailed through the ponies’ position, frying those who could not get out of the way in time. She landed directly centre of the ponies around her, her predatory gaze looking over them. They were taking cover wherever they could; some hid behind barricades, others behind the foliage decorating the sides of the pathway leading to the main entrance, while even more were just inside the entrance itself.

A few were without cover, still battling the incoming changelings. They drew the Changeling Queen’s direct attention.

“TWILIGHT SPARKLE!” the Royal Canterlot Voice boomed out from the castle, drawing all eyes towards it.

And there, at the entrance, stood Princess Luna herself. She was glared regally at the controlled Changeling Queen, and almost challengingly.

“Princess Luna,” Empress Immortalis said from Twilight’s mouth. “I’m glad you are saving us the trouble.”

“Our business from the hive has yet to be concluded,” Luna announced, twin blades of pure blue magic forming either side of her. “As they do say in this modern era, pick on somepony your own size!”

“As you wish,” the Changeling Queen purred, now in her own voice.

A beam of lavender struck forth, Luna simply stepping to one side as it streaked on by. She then fired two bolts of magic back at her opponent, and she flew after her into the castle’s entrance hall.

Twilight formed a sword of her own, the blades of magic striking off against one another and creating heated sparks ever time they did. Twilight swung wide, tearing through a tapestry before stabbing at Luna’s barrel. Luna responded by teleporting behind Twilight, raising her blades above her head, and then bringing them down onto the Changeling Queen. Twilight blocked both blades with her own, locking them in place. As they duelled, the changelings continued to assault the ponies outside, uninterested in what took place between the two royals.

Twilight kicked Luna away, flashing her dangerous fangs. “Where is your sister, Luna? Don’t tell me she’s hiding beneath the sheets?”

“My sister has obligations that cannot be ignored,” Luna replied, avoiding another strike and delivering one of her own. “I do not need her, however, as I am more than a match for you!”

Twilight snorted, ducking under Luna’s next strike and bucking her into the nearest wall. “Not as I recall. Oh, and I remember how hopeless you were at you first Nightmare Night! I remember how weak and timid you were when we hit you with the Elements of Harmony, where you ran to your sister for protection!”

“Silence, cur!” Luna bellowed, moving back into the fight and firing several bolts of magic. “I shall not listen to the planted, poisoned words of the Empress! Nothing what you speak is real, not as you are now!”

“I am far more than you!” Twilight rebutted, charging at Luna and tacking her.

Twilight pinned Luna down, snapping her fangs before being kicked off to one side with a grunt. Luna rolled back onto her hooves, backing off further into the castle. The Princess turned, confident that Twilight would follow her, and used her wings to propel her further inwards.

“And so she flees,” Twilight jeered, quickly moving to give chase.

But with their fight not yet finished, neither was the skirmish occurring just outside the main entrance itself. Changeling and ponies continued to throw themselves into the melee, the guard doing their damnedest not to let any more drones in.

“So far so good,” Vladimir remarked, having spotted the Changeling Queen and Princess of the Night move further into the castle. “But we’re getting swamped here!”

Vladimir ducked under one mana bolt as a drone charged him, igniting the blade in his prosthetic wing before bisecting the changeling. But as he fell, yet more followed him towards death.

“Fall back into the entrance hall!” Shining Armor commanded, he and the remaining ponies quickly rushing inside.

They didn’t move far, however, turning just after making it within the castle walls. Several spells shot out and hit some of the changelings trying to follow them in, striking them down. They had only moved from the front courtyard to the entrance hall, and did not have any immediate intentions to give up further ground. Shining Armor felt pretty confident that they could hold that position for as long as needed with their numbers, even as the changelings kept on coming.

But even as they held the line, other non-direct entrances to the castle were also being used. Changelings swarmed onwards without hesitation or mercy on their minds, pressing against defenders guarding ALL of the castle’s many entrances. Some were holding out, like Shining Armor’s group, while others were beginning to crumble as their attackers made it further and further inside.

They would have to contend with further guards within, but the further in the got the closer they were towards the civilians taking shelter.

They still could not hope to take the castle as a whole with the numbers they had, that would have to wait until the rest of the swarm had their turn. But the potential civilian casualties that might happen should the drone have breached too far in…

That was something none of the defending ponies wanted to think about.

Fire lit up the entrance way as Spike denied access to one of the attacking group, with one fortunate drone who’d avoided a fiery demise instead being cut down by Broad Sword’s blade. Another fired a bolt of magic that hit the large door, before one of the other defending unicorns knocked them from the sky.

And then everything was silent.

Heavy breaths were all that could be heard by those who defended the main entrance, each expecting another changeling to charge into sight any moment. But things remained quiet… unnervingly so.

“Did… we get them all?” Façade asked. “I swear there were more than that inside the city.”

“You can still hear the spellfire,” Broad Sword pointed out. “There are still more out there.”

“Then where have they gone?”

“Don’t ask that,” Spike groaned. “That’s just making me nervous.”

“Maybe they’re focusing on the other entrances,” Vladimir suggested. “Some of the others might not be doing so great.”

“Possibly,” Shining replied. “But this is still the most direct route, I would expect them to keep trying for it. At least to whittle us down.”

“Sir!” one of the members of the Solar Guard shouted in alarm, pointing to the shape of the rapidly descending Changeling Queen.

Vulgaris landed hard enough to crack the ground beneath her hooves, raising a green shield to intercept the volleys of arrows and magic that were immediately sent her way. She only smiled, and then struck forwards faster than any of them could react. With her shield still up, she slammed through them as if they were bowling pins, sending them to the floor all around the entranceway. She then twisted around, facing them all with a wide demented smirk.

“Shining Armor,” Empress Immortalis said in Vulgaris’ body. “Captain Broad Sword. Captain Vladimir. Spike the Dragon. Yes, I know of you. You would be quite the thorns in my side should I let you live, so I won’t.”

“So you’re the Empress…?” Shining Armor growled. “Release my sister!”

“She is where she should be,” Immortalis replied, glancing at Façade. “Where you should be, little drone.”

“I’ll pass,” Façade replied defiantly.

“You don’t get to pass on natural order.”

“Hey!” Spike shouted, drawing the Empress’ attention. “Twilight’s stronger than you think! She WILL get out, and soon!”

“You share her futile optimism. Has anyone ever told you how tiring it gets?”

“We’re not fearful of you, Empress,” Shining stated, pointing his blade at her, as did the others. “We will defy you.”

“I know,” Immortalis replied, looking over the four standing at the head of the group.

Wait. Four?

A heavy impact to Vulgaris’ head sent the Changeling Queen to the floor, Façade having just emerged out of a portal and propelled his hoof into her face.

Her shield raised once more as she came under heavy fire, all the ponies, as well as the dragon and changeling, opening up on her.

“So be it,” Immortalis hissed, sending a wave of magic crashing into Façade and sending him hurtling backwards. “With Vulgaris as my proxy, I shall crush you and any hope that foolish Changeling Queen has of freedom!”

The drones started up their assault one again, hurling themselves at the entrance as the defenders suddenly found themselves between an extreme rock and hard place.

“Ponies, keep that entrance covered!” Prince Shining Armor commanded to the guards accompanying them, before turning to his friends. “You guys, we’ve got her!”

“Right behind you, Shining!” Vladimir confirmed, his sword ready and his hidden weapon hissing out of his wing.

So, with the guards covering the door, the others moved towards Vulgaris. Shining Armor, Broad Sword, Vladimir, Spike and Façade all circled the snarling changeling.

And then both parties struck.

The Elements Bearers remained in their blissful sleep, Princess Celestia sitting over their prone forms protectively. Her sister and Princess Cadance has both departed. The former had gone to ensure Twilight was where they needed her to be, and the latter and retreated to the safe zone. The changelings too had been taken to their own required position, awaiting what was to happen next.

Celestia had remained. She couldn’t leave the five ponies before her alone, unprotected. However much she would like to be protecting her ponies outside, at that moment those specific five had to take priority.

She closed her eyes with a small sigh. She could still hear the constant crashes outside, the shield buckling a little move from every small little impact it received. Each moment brought Equestria closer to its doom, and each moment brought them closer to that one singular moment. The moment that would decided everything. Victory or defeat. Life or death.

She had experienced such a worrying event many times over.

Twilight’s confrontation with Nightmare Moon. The Element Bearers’ near corruption by Discord. The dual between Queen Twilight and Queen Crudelis.

Each time they had succeeded. And yet each subsequent time, Celestia can’t help but fear that it would be the one where they did not win.

Would this be that time?

Then Celestia’s eyes shot open, a gasp escaping her lips. She was there again, but stronger than before. In her mind’s eyes, she could see Twilight Sparkle. Luna was giving her the run-around, Twilight firing furiously at her, trying to silence the alicorn for good.

But she was weeping. On the inside, the true Twilight Sparkle was weeping. In pain, terrible pain at the knowledge of her own action, while being unable to prevent them.

She was there, right in front of Celestia. She was there, and yet she wasn’t. It was so clear, yet so impossible. How was this possible? How did she keep seeing her like that?

And then it hit her.

Through Immortalis, Daybreaker was forcing her way into the hive mind. She didn’t stop to take in the sights, she knew she would only have limited time within the Empress’ realm. Searching quickly, she reached out throughout the hive mind in search for one very specific presence, and it didn’t take her long to find it.

One pulsating lavender orb, Twilight’s consciousness.

Daybreaker practically galloped towards it, placing her long white horn against the orb and forming a connection with it.

Celestia looked down upon the image of Twilight, a single tear rolling down her cheek. She knelt down next to her, unable to touch her.

“I… reached you…” Celestia whispered. “Before the Empress took me away, I touched your soul. And part of me never left.”

A part of Celestia had remained behind within the Empress’ hive mind, latched onto Twilight’s soul. Hidden away from the Empress, faint, but very much there. Celestia could feel her. Her pain, and desire to break free, to help those she loved. She could see the chains of the Empress’ making, restraining her and keeping her will beaten and hollow.

Her daughter was in so much pain. But Celestia had a direct line, she was still in there…

And she now knew what she had to do.

64 - Queen of the Hive: Part 2

A beam of lavender magic streaked past the agile alicorn, striking some poor random pillar and reducing it to dust. Princess Luna came to a landing at the end of the hallway, which branched off into two opposing directions. She stood proudly in a battle stance, wings flared as she glared at the pursuing Changeling Queen.

“Sit. Still!” Twilight bellowed, coming into a quick hover and firing once more.

Luna, horn sparking with raw magical power, met Twilight’s attack with one of her own. The two beams of arcane energy struggled for a moment, before Luna twisted her head and directed the two flows into a nearby wall. The impact left a sizable hole in the side of the hallway, the discarded rubble showering both royals as their attacks ceased.

Two ponies had been in the room beyond the wall, the helmeted heads poking cautiously through the brand-new hole. The first thing the two guards sighted was the Changeling Queen, and on impulse they drew their swords. They jumped through the hole with a battle cry, bravely coming to their Princess’ defence.

“Back, fools!” Luna bellowed just as a lavender sword materialised and set course to decapitate the two pony guards.

Luckily for them, a blue aura wrapped around them and swept them to one side just before the sword was to make contact. A moment later, they vanished in a blue flash and appeared elsewhere in the castle.

“Protecting you subjects, Luna?” Twilight said tauntingly. “How cute.”

“Nopony shall interfere!” Luna exclaimed back, once again giving Twilight Sparkle her full attention. “This is not yet done!”

“You are correct,” Twilight replied, just as she darted forwards with intent to impale the alicorn on the end of her horn.

Luna dodged to one side, though this was apparently expected. Twilight had reached out with one of her hooves and latched onto the Princess of the Night, propelling her forwards and slamming her into the back wall.

Luna groaned, metaphorical thestrals flying circles around her head. Twilight reared up, still having a grip on Luna, preparing to slam the alicorn back into the wall with even more force than before. Grimacing, Luna kicked out and struck one of Twilight’s hind legs, causing the Changeling Queen to stumble and lose her grip. Free, Luna spun around and kicked out for a second time, only this strike hit Twilight with full force and sent her barrelling down one of the adjacent corridors.

The changeling queen landed with a sharp crack, a section of her chitin splintering. She hissed in pain, rounding to bear her fangs defensively at the large pony. Luna only gave her a challenging smirk, before stretching out her wings and flying down the opposite corridor. Twilight sent a bolt of magic after her, but it was easily avoided and instead impacted into yet another wall.

Twilight got up to her hooves, wasting no time in renewing the chase. But as she flew, she couldn’t help but notice something… off about her surroundings. Namely, aside from those two Luna had sent away, there seemed to be nopony between the entrance and where she was now. Not one.

Almost as if the way had been cleared in advance.

A new caution spread throughout her tainted mind, her speed lessening and her eyes scanning. She had no intention of stopping, to let the Princess of the Night slip away. She would press on, but cautiously.

She did not know the game that Princess Luna was playing, but she had no intention of being the loser of it.

The castle rumbled slightly from some far-off impact, the civilians around gasping in shock as well as the odd cry of fear.

Scarlet Snow held her son close, the pegasus colt hiding beneath her legs, trying his best to be brave like his father. But try as he might, he was just a child. The section of the castle they stood in had been completely locked down, and was very deep inside away from any of the entrances. All corridors leading to and from that section had been reinforced with recently erected barricades and were manned by a great many guards. One of the rooms in the wing had been converted into an impromptu medical facility, where medics and volunteering medical practitioners were tending to those who needed care. The rest of the rooms were simply holding all those who came seeking shelter, though there were so many that they were leaking into the corridors themselves.

Scarlet and Valiant were among those in the corridors, they and the other civilians doing their best to stand to the sides as the guard continued their patrols. Still, Scarlet couldn’t help but feel immense worry for every single soul within those corridors. They were packed like sardines, and if any sizable force of changelings got in…

Well, it would simply be a massacre.

“Is Dad alright?” Valiant asked quietly, looking up at his concerned mother. “He is alright… isn’t he?”

Scarlet looked her son in the eyes, offering him the sincerest smile she could manage at the time. “Of course, you will see him after the bad changelings have gone. Okay?”

Valiant looked away, but then gave a hesitant nod. “Okay.”

Scarlet’s smile wavered, and she couldn’t help but give a sigh. The EUP mare in her hated waiting, but there was nothing more she could do. Especially not when Valiant needed her to stay.

And then there was a scream.

Scarlet’s head whipped around to find the source, just in time for some poor mare to be sent barrelling through the corridor with green embers flickering off of her still body. More screams erupted as the civilians tried to flee down the packed corridor, and the EUP started to run in the opposite direction towards the incoming changelings.

There was a dozen rounding the corner, undoubtedly with more following on.

“The castle’s been breached!” one of the guards shouted, jumping into the fray.

One of the castle’s entrances had fallen, likely one of the smaller indirect ones. But however small and indirect it may be, changelings now had their way into the castle, and these ones were intended to slaughter all in their path.

The guards clashed with the drones as they came, killing several but only freeing up space for more that came their way.

Scarlet was about to move further down the corridor, but Valiant saw the fighting and locked in place, breaths ragged as fear poured off of the young colt. Scarlet lit up her horn, a levitation spell taking hold of the colt and lifting him onto her back. But once again, just as she was about to flee, something stopped her.

A nearby guard was hit with several simultaneous bolts of putrid green magic, all but vaporising the unfortunate stallion. His empty, charred armour clattered down next to Scarlet, as did his sword.

One of the drones that killed him charged further in, bearing quickly down upon Scarlet Snow. Instinctively, she gave a shout and sent a bolt of magic into the drone’s muzzle. He dropped, stunned and disorientated.

He was recovering quickly, however. But before he could threaten Scarlet or her son again, she picked up the discarded blade and thrust it into the drone. Another made a strike at her, but a flick of the blade sent the drone’s head rolling.

“Fall back! Protect the civilians!” one of the guards shouted.

The Solar Guard began to move back into the corridor as more changelings poured around the corner. Ravenous, bloodthirsty, they continued to arrive. Scarlet also began to move back along with the guards, lest she and her son be torn apart by the incoming mass.

And then she saw them.

She cut away one changeling who made a lunge, only to see two changeling mares behind the one she had slain. One she knew to be in her twenties, and another being of a mere fourteen years old.

“Soronis? Puellula!?”

The sisters were drawn by Scarlets shout, each giving a hiss of rage as their red glowing eyes zoned in on the unicorn. Scarlet stared, eyes wide as the two drones she had met in the Crystal Empire each struck forwards towards her, intent on ending her life.

“NO!”

Soronis and Puellula struck straight into a solid wall of red magical energy, the barrier completely plugging up the hallway. They recovered quickly, spinning around and glaring at the shield’s caster. Soronis hissed at the mare who was her friend, both she and her younger sister charging their horns to strike at the shield with their magic.

Scarlet flinched, sweat already beginning to roll down her forehead as the sisters of Serpens struck at the barrier, other drones around them beginning to follow suit.

The strained lessened, however, when a slightly blue hue joined her own. And then another colour was added into the mix, and another. When she glanced to the side, Scarlet saw the unicorns among the Solar Guard had leant their own magical power into the shield. None quite so fine tuned as her own, but enough to help ease the strain.

For the moment, at least.

“Take him!” Scarlet said to one of the pegasi among the guard. “My son! Get him away from here!”

The guard complied, prying the colt away from Scarlet despite his protests and cries. He placed Valiant onto his own back, held tightly between his wings as he ran off down the hallway, Valiant crying out for Scarlet to come with him.

Scarlet only afforded a glance back at her son, looking on in a mix of immense worry and relief. She then turned back to the changelings, looking at the sisters directly in front of her, only separated by the barrier of her own design.

“Please hurry…” Scarlet muttered to her husband and those with him.

She prayed that whatever plan they had would work, before she would either lose the ability to ever see her husband and son again… or be forced to kill a couple of friends.

Queen Twilight had lost sight of Princess Luna.

She wasn’t sure how, but the Guardian of Dreams had managed to elude her.

“LUNA!” Twilight shouted out, getting only her own echo in response.

She stood by herself in the centre of the hallway, her slit shaped pupils dilated angrily and scanning for even a single blue feather anywhere around her.

Nothing.

Twilight took in a few deep breaths, ignoring the relief deep in her subconscious and pressing on in her search. Her hooves clipped and clopped against the hard floor, the sound reverberating off of every single surface in every single direction. But continuing down the corridor, Twilight slowly began to realise just where it was that the chase had led her.

She slowly turned, facing the giant double doors leading into the castle’s throne room.

The door was slightly ajar, signalling its recent use. Perhaps Luna had decided to use the throne room as the backdrop for her destruction? There were worse places to die.

With the Empress’ go ahead, Twilight took hold of the doors in her lavender magic and flung them aside. She let them gracefully swing open and reveal the large space before her, entering and walking along the lengthy red carpet leading up to the majestic throne at the very end.

Only the throne was very much empty, and there was no sign of the Princess of the Night anywhere.

Instead, three familiar changelings all turned towards her as she entered, eyes wide at the sight. Twilight’s head tilted curiously as she examined Carduus, Panacea and Iuvenes. She hadn’t exactly expected these three little drones to be there, and was interested in what events brought them to it. And yet here they were, not yet initiated into the Empress’ hive mind.

An easy fix.

“Twilight!” Carduus shouted out, standing between her and his family. “You know me! Wake up!”

“Of course I know you, ‘Captain’,” Twilight sneered. “Hm, not much use for a cripple among out forces. But alas, I’m sure the Empress will find some small use for you.”

“My Queen, this isn’t you!” Panacea also spoke up.

“Yeah, you’re way cooler than this Empress person!” Iuvenes agreed.

“Watch your tongue, child,” Twilight scolded. “The Empress is the guardian of the world’s natural order, insult her at your peril.”

“We’ll do as we please,” Carduus growled back. “After all, isn’t this the Empress we’re speaking with now?”

“I am Twilight Sparkle. The Empress guides me, but she is otherwise occupied at this moment.”

“Same thing. Everything you are, it’s her programming,” Carduus shot back. “My Queen, my friend, the real Twilight is trapped in your accursed hive mind somewhere. Whatever you are, you’re a shade.”

Twilight snarled, horn lighting up and her aura taking hold of all three drones. She said nothing more to them as she reached out, plunging deep into their minds and locating their hive centres. The hive mind reached out, touching their minds and dragging them kicking and screaming inside. They struggled and grimaced in pain, their eyes morphing from a bright blue into a scornful glowing red.

Then Twilight gave a sharp gasp, her magic faltering and dropping the changelings to the floor, the three of them falling into unconsciousness. Twilight too began to wobble on her hooves. Like a fog lifting, she began to see the world a little clearer.

“What… Where…?” Twilight muttered, the world going dark.

And then she collapsed.

Twilight gave a sharp intake of breath deep inside the hive mind, her awareness of the outside world slipping away just as the incessant chatter of the hive mind began to dull. It was still there, and she was still wrapped tightly in the Empress’ chains. But the voices were… distant, and for the first time in a while her mind felt complete. She was completely herself, her mind no longer fractured into two. And yet she knew it wouldn’t last… whatever it was that was happening to her.

She looked around, the twinkling void of the hive mind had blackened out of sight. She was in a dark void, the depths of space without the comforting twinkling of the distant stars.

And then five motes of light began to swirl down from the heavens. Twilight watched in awe as they floated around her, each one giving off an extremely familiar presence. The five lights, the five souls, settled down directly in front of the Changeling Queen. They brightened for a moment, and then the shapes of five comforting ponies emerged from them.

They all saw Twilight, and Twilight saw them.

“Twilight!” the Element Bearers shouted, all immediately latching into their friend as if their lives depended on it.

And it probably did, all things considered.

“Girls!?” Twilight stated in surprise, her mouth gaping like a fish as she tried to comprehend their presence. “How!? How can you be here!?”

“Magic. Duh!” Pinkie Pie proclaimed with a roll of her eyes, knocking a hoof on the side of Twilight’s head.

“Princess Luna came up with a rather sound plan, darling,” Rarity explained. “Something about connecting our minds to Carduus and his family using the dream scape.”

Twilight blinked. “Wait… you mean she had you eight form a temporary hive mind by connecting you to their hives centres while you slept, linking your dreams to the source of the changeling hive mind!?”

“Yeah. Whatever,” Rainbow Dash said with a shrug. “It was kinda weird. She put us to sleep, then collected all of us in our dreams.”

“After that, she reached out with her magic and formed something of a bridge to them,” Rarity continued. “The Princess says it’s temporary, and will cease the moment we wake up.”

“She wanted to come herself,” Fluttershy said apologetically. “But she said that she had another task to do, and that she wasn’t the right one to do this.”

“Well, WE are friends,” Rainbow Dash pointed out.

“You got Carduus, Panacea and Iuvenese assimilated into the hive mind!” Twilight pointed out, scolding the five. “Worse, you are risking yourselves by being here!”

“Relax, egghead, we got this,” Rainbow replied. “Though it was a little weird. We could see the talk you had with them, you are kinda scary as a villain.”

“After you connected them, it was like a door to your mind just opened up before us,” Pinkie Pie added. “And I mean it was really a door. Dream magic is weird.”

“All magic is weird,” Rainbow Dash remarked.

“Consider yourselves lucky you’re not changelings,” Twilight deadpanned. “Things would have need a little differently.”

“Landsakes, Twilight!” Applejack exclaimed, motioning towards the chains. “The Empress has got you locked in tighter than a pig in a hen house! How do we get these darned things off?”

Twilight sighed. “I’m not sure you can.”

“Oh no, sugarcube. We went through all this weird magical macguffin to get to you, we’re not giving up now!”

Twilight couldn’t help but chuckle, looking up at her friends with teared filled eyes. “You girls… you came for me. You went through all this for me… I love you girls, you know that… right? Whatever the me on the outside might say?”

“Why does this sound a little fatalistic?” Pinkie asked in concern.

“Because the Empress is too strong,” Twilight continued, regret tinging her voice. “I tried to break free, I can’t. Wake up, break the connection while you still can. I don’t know what the Empress might be able to do to you if she finds you here…”

“We’re not leaving!” Applejack proclaimed. “Damn it, Twi! We’re willing to risk whatever that creature might do us.”

“If nothing else, you needed our support,” Fluttershy said, gently nuzzling Twilight on the head. “You’re not alone, Twilight. We’re here to help you.”

“Yeah, we can totally kick the Empress’ butt!” Rainbow Dash agreed. “This is, like, a Saturday for us!”

“No grouchy empress can keep this group of friends down!” Pinkie said excitedly, bouncing in place.

“Exactly,” Rarity stated. “Now chin up, darling. We shouldn’t tarry too long.”

Twilight looked at her gathered friends, all standing before her offering their most encouraging smiles. She was touched by their words, and her determination began to rise. The hive became even more distant as Twilight placed her hooves beneath her, attempting to rise.

“Yeah! Go Twi! Go Twi!” Pinkie supported.

The chains began to strain, cracks appearing along them. For a moment, it seemed as if they would break altogether.

And then the dark void around the six reached out, grabbed onto the surprised Element Bearers, and instantly dragged them back into the darkness.

“GIRLS!” Twilight shouted in alarm, staring in shock at the now empty space before her.

She swore she could hear their alarmed shouts echoing throughout the void, getting more distant each passing moment. But as they left, the hive mind began to become clearer once more. Twilight gave a strangled cry as the chains began to repair themselves, the Changeling Queen attempting to stay on her hooves even as the chains attempted to drag her back down.

“No… STOP! STOP!”

She cried out, her legs about to buckle under the strain.

And then they did stop.

Twilight stood completely still, her breaths shaky and her body crying out from the continued pressure given by the chains. And yet the void around her seemed to glow that little bit brighter, as if the warm glow of the sun itself was invading the hive mind.

“Twilight?” a motherly voice called out, causing Twilight to look up.

Princess Celestia stood an inch away from her, staring wide eyed at the trapped Changeling Queen. They just stared at each other for what appeared to be the longest time, Twilight shocked by her arrival, and Celestia by Twilight’s state.

“Twilight…?” Celestia said gentle, placing a hoof onto her cheek. “You… This is the real you?”

“I believe so,” Twilight replied, blinking. “First my friends… and now you?”

“Well, this wasn’t part of the plan technically,” Celestia admitted, looking around. “Where are your friends?”

“The hive mind has concealed them,” Twilight muttered in response. “I don’t think Immortalis takes kindly to intrusion.”

“I can’t say I’m surprised,” Celestia admitted, walking around until she was standing next to Twilight and draping a comforting wing over her. “I managed to make a connection with you while I… was fighting Immortalis. It took some effort, but I managed to exploit it.”

“This connection, it’s just between us?”

Celestia nodded. “I touched your soul. Luna connected your friends’ minds through the dream realm. Our connection is more… direct.”

“If Immortalis wasn’t aware of it before, she will be now,” Twilight noted with a sigh. “You should go.”

“No,” Celestia said with determination. “I will not leave you here any longer, Twilight. I cannot bear it. I cannot live if you are chained a moment longer!”

“I almost broke them…” Twilight said, leaning her head on Celestia’s shoulder. “But as a result, the hive mind took my friends and only made the chains stronger. I don’t think I can do much more.”

“The chains may have strengthened because your friends were taken, and your hope shattered,” Celestia hypothesised. “The Empress controls through domination, keeping your individual wills subverted and hollow. She will crush you in every way possible to make you submit.”

Twilight huffed. “Tell me something I don’t know.”

“Ever since the Empress first returned, and she dominated you, have you not been at your lowest?” Celestia asked gently. “An enemy you could not fight, who you could not save your subjects from.”

A single tear rolled down Twilight’s cheek. “Yes.”

“And as the war progressed, and her plans unfolded, hope would just slip away, and the chains would grow stronger still,” Celestia continued. “But then, with your friends before you, they slackened. Almost broke. Am I wrong?”

“I’ve always been strongest with them…”

“Because of the friendships you share, and the strength it gives you,” Celestia said. “Friendship and, ironically, love are the Empress’ weaknesses. Because they give us hope, and supplement our wills. Even now, your friends wish nothing but your freedom, to have you by their sides. And I… I love you, my daughter, and I will see you free.”

Celestia’s horn lit up with her golden magic, the aura spreading throughout the chains and struggling against them. They began to shake, but did not budge beyond that.

“But I cannot do that alone, Twilight,” Celestia stated, struggling against a force that pushed her back. “Twilight, we are all behind you. Now you must rid yourself of her! You must be able to have hope, feel love, and bring all your friendships to bear.”

Twilight braced herself, and then shot back up. She lit her own horn and began to pull against the buckling chains, physically pushing against them as they lost ground bit by bit. The void around them seemed to fluctuate, as if it was panicking. The confines of the hive mind struggled to keep her down, but as hope truly reignited in a fiery blaze for the first time since her assimilation, Twilight beat it back with Celestia by her side.

“Twilight Sparkle, be free!”

The chains snapped.

And then the chains evaporated, and the void stilled. Twilight stood at her full height, her breaths laboured, but a smile slowly growing on her face. Celestia looked at her, relief flooding her system.

“Twilight…” Celestia muttered, hugging her tightly with Twilight returning it in equal measure. “You’re free… I almost lost you…”

“Almost free,” Twilight corrected her, pulling away from the embrace as Celestia looked at her with concern. “There weren’t any chains when I first entered the hive mind, either. They came later, after the Empress had beaten me down enough.”

“Then… you are still in her grasp?”

Twilight sighed. “I’m afraid so. But… I’m close. I feel… powerful. More like myself, before all of this. I couldn’t oppose the Empress when she first arrived. But maybe now…”

“NO!” a voice boomed throughout the expanse, the void swirling violently and angrily.

“She knows I’m almost free!” Twilight shouted in alarm. “Celestia-”

But Celestia was gone, and Twilight was alone.

Vladimir grunted as a blast of magic sent him sprawling back. He impacted with a thud, holding his aching head.

“Vlad, are you alright?” Shining Armor called out as Vulgaris took to the air, peppering the ground with bolts of magic.

“Yeah, fine…” he responded, though his eyes fell upon his twisted and broken metallic wing. “Oh dear, that’s going to be expensive.”

“We’ll get you a new toy!” Shining remarked, only to then be kicked in the face by a black hoof.

“Shining!” Broad Sword shouted in alarm, running to the Prince’s aid.

It didn’t go well. Vulgaris turned to face the charging pegasus, lifting him up with a levitation spell and beginning to squeeze. She then also caught Façade, who was going in for another punch.

“You insufferable cockroaches, sit still and die,” Vulgaris snarled, continuing to apply pressure.

Spike unleashed a torrent of flames towards the Changeling Queen, causing her to jump back and drop both Broad Sword and Façade. The five regrouped and rounded on the Changeling Queen, going after her all at once. She responded by flaring her gossamer wings and letting off a large pulse of green magic, sending her attackers flying back into on of the entrance hall’s walls.

They all sprawled to the ground, bruised and beaten. To make it worse, some changelings were managing to slip in through the guards at the main entrance, making their lives all the harder.

“This isn’t going well,” Spike commented as he and the others forced themselves to stand.

Two drones slipped by the guards, sliding into step with the Changeling Queen as she prepared for a new round of attacks. They would keep on fighting, but they didn’t know how long they could keep the infuriated changeling at bay.

And then Vulgaris’ eyes widened, the voice of Immortalis bellowing out of her mouth.

“NO!”

And, just like that, Vulgaris abandoned the fight. The Changeling Queen turned and bolted into the castle, clearly alarmed to some unseen turn of events.

But she still left the drones behind.

The changelings pounced, but were far less powerful than the Changeling Queen. The five spent little effort in cutting them down.

“What was that about?” Vladimir enquired to no one in particular.

“I’m not sure, but something got the Empress’ attention,” Shining Armor noted, before looking towards the fortification at the entrance. “Come on, let’s lend the guard a hoof.”

They rushed over to support the Royal Guard, all while Queen Vulgaris was rushing to the throne room to stop another Changeling Queen while she was immobile, unaware that a blue alicorn would intercept her on the way.

This was all as Immortalis retreated fully into the hive mind, intent on confronting the one who awaited the end.

65 - Queen of the Hive: Part 3

“Then… you are still in her grasp?”

Twilight sighed. “I’m afraid so. But… I’m close. I feel… powerful. More like myself, before all of this. I couldn’t oppose the Empress when she first arrived. But maybe now…”

“NO!” a voice boomed throughout the expanse, the void swirling violently and angrily.

Princess Celestia gave a sharp gasp as her vision turned pure white, before feeling herself impact the hard floor of the war room. It took a few moments, but slowly her vision began to blur back into focus. When reality came crashing back onto her mind, her hooves scrambled to find purchase and the Princess of the Sun dragged herself into a standing position. She looked hastily around, panic descending onto her as she reached out to Twilight with her mind.

Finding nothing there.

No matter how hard she would try, her connection to Twilight Sparkle had been forcibly severed. And it would not be coming back.

Taking a few moments to compose herself, Celestia then looked down towards the still sleeping Element Bearers. Their features were contorted, grimacing in distress as they struggled to free themselves from the hive mind’s entrapment. Their limbs occasionally twitched, as if they were struggling against some unseen bonds.

And Celestia was no longer in a position to help them, she wasn’t even sure if they’d be able to wake up with their minds… unoccupied.

All that the princess could do was hope that their combined efforts had been enough, and she resumed her guard over the vulnerable Bearers of the Elements of Harmony.

“Please, all of you,” Celestia whispered into thin air. “Return safely.”

Twilight Sparkle was alone.

The dark void stretched infinitely around her, the soft lights of the hive mind’s occupants nowhere to be found. Occasionally she would catch sight of one of her friends, each one of them pushing back against the darkness in an attempt to reach Twilight. The Queen would also spring towards them on each sighting, only for them to have vanished on her reaching them. She had to wonder whether the hive mind was teasing her, allowing her friends to make headway only to pull them back and shatter her hope once more.

“You shall not break me again!” Twilight announced to the darkness, hissing at the Empress she knew was watching. “I shall not go back in those chains. I shall depart your hive, or I shall die trying. Dead, but nevertheless free.”

She received no response, but her determined gaze did not falter. Her zeal firm, she gave a dismissive snort to the lack of an answer.

“Very well then,” Twilight stated. “Perhaps a demonstration is in order!”

Twilight’s horn lit up a bright lavender, the Queen of the Equestrian Hive rearing up on her back hooves and slamming her forehooves down onto the nothingness.

Light erupted. The void below began to solidify and sprout brilliantly green blades of grass. The void above was washed with blue, little puffs of white cloud moving to fill out the expanse of the sky. A single tree grew a short distance away, the vast field stretching on for as far as the eye could see. The sun was warm, and a family of birds chirped away in one of the trees branches. It was enough to bring a gentler smile to Twilight Sparkle’s face, and further strengthen her resolve.

“Now I am freed of your chains, and my resolve soaring to new heights, my influence grows by the minute,” Twilight announced to the sky. “Is this how my ancestor felt? Feeling your grip come undone? Hmph, and for it to have gone unnoticed by you… I suppose we are all sloppy when we’re young.”

A single black cloud then appeared in the sky, Twilight’s eyes immediately being drawn towards it. Thunder echoed throughout the world, angry and vengeful. And it was getting closer.

A single bolt of lightening shot out at shocking speeds, the cloud being vaporised as the bolt struck the grass a short way away. The electricity sparkled and sputtered, vanishing from view. It did, however, leave a hatefully glaring changeling within its wake.

“Ah, there you are,” Twilight said to Immortalis, turning to face her directly. “First and foremost, what did you do with my friends and mother?”

Immortalis snarled. “This isn’t about those little ponies. You… You risk undoing everything I have strived for!”

“That is the general idea, yes.” Twilight smirked.

“You still have not learnt a thing, and continue to defy natural order despite what our race has accomplished in so little time!” Immortalis shouted out. “Canterlot crumbles as we speak! Imagine what we could have in another ten years!”

“What YOU could have, you mean,” Twilight spat in response. “Natural order is the way day turns to night and back again later. Life and death operating in tandem. Even something as simple as a flower growing in a field, allowing a bee to get its pollen.” Twilight snorted, looking on at the Empress in contempt. “You’re just on a power trip. A little girl trying to please her mother, even after she’s gone.”

Immortalis’ eyes hardened, her pupils dilating as they homed in on the opposing Changeling Queen. Her horn charged, and without another word a single beam of magic erupted and devastated the landscape between her and Twilight, seeking to destroy the Changeling Queen for good.

The landscape shattered, and Twilight dropped. Her wings unfurled as she dived down upon the pristine city of Canterlot, albeit lacking its ponies. The Empress’ attack continued on above her, meeting only open sky before the flow of magic was cut off. Rage only increasing, the Empress opened her own gossamer wings and quickly moved to give chase.

Immortalis followed as Twilight rounded a few mansions and headed directly for the castle, the Empress firing balls of magical fire after the rebellious Changeling Queen. Twilight ducked and weaved through the spires of Canterlot Castle, the magical fire hitting and crashing into several tower walls. Queen Twilight quickly altered course and charged through one of the towers as it began to collapse from Immortalis’ strikes, forcing the Empress to momentarily stop her pursuit in order to bypass the flying rubble.

Only for Twilight to emerged through the dust, a lavender aura surrounding her own body, and propelling herself into the Empress at full speed. They hurtled towards the ground, heading towards a back breaking impact. But as they reached the gravel below, a green portal erupted to meet them and sent both royals spiralling back out into the sky, dislodging them from one another.

They both spun, horns charged, and each released their spells at the same time. They danced and weaved around one another, each attempting to be the first to have their spells hit their target. One manoeuvre allowed Immortalis to get in close, where she went for a sharp buck. Twilight raised her shield in time to block the attack, the Empress instead kicking off of the barrier and continuing her barrage. Twilight held her shield up a few moments longer, before sending the gathered energy shooting out and causing Immortalis to flinch.

Using this moment, Twilight rapidly followed up with a stream of raw destruction magic sent directly at Immortalis. The Empress ducked, continuing to dodge as the beam trailed after her. Only after the beam disengaged did she reposition herself, and respond with a stream of her own magic.

Twilight replied with a second attack, their mana streams colliding and fusing directly between them in a magic lock. They pressed forwards, struggling to overcome the other. The sparks were so bright and furious that they would have blinded any onlookers, but it was just them above the hive minds representation of the Equestria capital.

Immortalis’ grimace became a smirk, and her eyes lit up a bright green with dark magical trails leaking from her eyes. Twilight’s eyes, in turn, only widened as dark tendrils shot out from the sides of Immortalis’ beam and began to spiral down Twilight’s own stream of magic.

In a panic, Twilight let her magic fade as she bolted backwards, avoiding the tendrils but unable to prevent the main strike from just clipping her and sending her spiralling out of control…

…directly into one of the branches of the Golden Oaks Library.

The branch snapped and crumbled, Twilight landing in a smouldering heap behind the old tree. The Queen groaned, slowly lifting herself to her hooves and examining the area as Ponyville finished forming and replacing the visage of Canterlot. Much like Canterlot, the town was in pristine condition and showed no signs of warfare, unlike the actual town in the real world.

Hooves touched down a little bit away from her, a red bolt of magic shooting out towards Twilight. She quickly turned, batting the bolt away and into a nearby building.

Wait.

Red magic.

Twilight’s eyes widened as Queen Crudelis smirked at her, her horn once more lighting up and sending a flurry of strikes towards her.

Twilight darted to the side and between two buildings, ears painfully burning at the familiar laugh the echoed all around her.

“Disguises don’t change our magical aura!” Twilight protested, the scientific part of her brain in a huff.

“My hive mind, my rules,” Crudelis jeered, tearing one of the buildings from its foundations and forcing Twilight to find new cover. “But this form is suitable, is it not? Crudelis and Ponyville. Where the Queen of the Hive was born. And, of course, where she shall now die.”

“Take any form you want, Immortalis!” Twilight shouted, quickly firing a few retaliatory bolts of magic before moving behind a different structure. “It doesn’t change a thing.”

“Oh, but it does,” the voice of Serpens sneered from Crudelis’ muzzle. “It hurts you. Which makes it oh so worth it.”

Twilight grimaced, the scar on her front itching horribly at the sound of that long dead changeling. “Maybe it does. But I’m not dead yet.”

“Easily rectified,” Crudelis stated, before uprooting Twilight’s cover once more and sending the debris down upon her.

Twilight opened a portal beneath herself, creating the exit facing the faux Crudelis, before simply vanishing in a flash of purple.

Crudelis grunted in irritation as some of the rubble came through the portal and showered down onto the crimson maned Changeling Queen, scratching her chitin as she instinctively lifted a foreleg to protect herself. Meanwhile, Twilight’s teleport brought her out just behind Crudelis, where she ignited a lavender blade and struck it forwards.

Crudelis side stepped, through received a nasty gash along her side. The wound bled heavily, as real as any wound on the outside, Crudelis snarling as a red spear shimmered into existence. The tip was aimed for Twilight throat, but a swing of her blade knocked it to the side. However, the shaft of the spear instead hit Twilight harshly on the nose and knocked the changeling aside. Blood ran down her muzzle, stinging terribly as the spear came around for another pass. Twilight’s blade vanished as she rolled to the side, the spear embedding itself in the ground next to her.

Twilight kicked out, taking Crudelis’ hooves out from under her where she landed and hit her head on the way down. The spear disintegrated, Twilight kicking up and lunging onto the other Changeling Queen with her fangs snapping.

“You would tear out the throat of your own mother?” Chrysalis taunted, tutting in disapproval.

Twilight stopped, eyes widening as her heart seemed to stop in her chest. This momentary hesitation cost her the advantage, and Chrysalis swiftly kicked Twilight off of her and back onto the hard floor.

The floor of the Badlands Hive.

“You…! You do not deserve that face!” Twilight shouted in anger, jumping to her hooves as her blade reignited.

Her sword swung forth, but was met by Chrysalis’ own as it rematerialized. As Twilight pushed, Chrysalis just pushed back. Even as Twilight formed a second magical weapon, Chrysalis did the same and locked that one into place as well.

All the while, the statue of Queen Avia watched them silently.

“I am still in control, Twilight Sparkle,” Chrysalis stated factually, batting Twilight’s blades aside and casually throwing her across the atrium. “That fact has never changed; you don’t make the rules here.”

“I hurt you when I was weak, I cut you,” Twilight growled, regaining her footing. “I can do more now.”

“Foolish child,” Chrysalis dismissed.

Queen Chrysalis’ aura wrapped around the statue, its base cracking and Avia becoming free. The stone Changeling Queen topped towards Twilight, who fired a bolt of magic into it and was instead hit with dozens of smaller stone pieces.

She then, however, took the rubble in her own magic and used them as targeted projectiles towards the disguised Empress of the Changelings.

The first impact made a sizable dent in her chitin, the second hitting the already deep cut along her barrel. Snarling, Chrysalis then raised a green shield and backed out of the atrium through the main entrance.

Discarding the other pieces of rubble, Twilight made to pursue the changeling who was most certainly not her mother, and passed through the same doorway.

Emerging into a vast throne room, banners with a familiar starburst cutie mark decorating the walls. An even more familiar sight sat on the throne ahead of her, casting a smug looking smirk at the Changeling Queen with the twitching eye.

“Is this preferable?” the other Twilight Sparkle taunted. “Fighting yourself. You do that just by opposing me, you fight your very nature as a Changeling Queen.”

“I disagree,” Twilight shot back, trotting halfway up to the throne, horn charging once again. “You’re in my seat.”

The other Twilight’s smirk only widened as she arose from the throne, teleporting aside when a large lavender fireball shot at her and instead destroyed the lavish chair.

Immortalis, still in Twilight’s form, reappeared behind her opponent. Twilight spun around to face the Empress, both their horns charging with intense lavender light before unleashing their power towards the other.

They met, once more entering into a magic lock.

Only this time, sweat began to appear on the real Twilight’s brow as her double continued to carry her smirk. The false Twilight took one step forwards. And then another. And another.

Step by step, she was closing the distance between herself and the one who would oppose her. And with that, her magic also crept towards Twilight Sparkle in its quest to end her life. Her eyes started to take on a dark magical glow, dark forces bolstering her strength as she gave her entire soul into destroying the Changeling Queen struggling to gain any ground.

Twilight fell back onto her haunches, a little bit of fear creeping into her expression as Immortalis closed the gap and their horns came within inches of each other. Immortalis stood over Twilight, eyes hungry and victorious. Their magic stream continued despite the close proximity, covering both in blinding flashes of lavender light. But whatever trail there was came from Immortalis’, Twilight’s magic pushed all the way back to her horn and but a moment away from failing outright.

“The Queen of the Hive…” Immortalis, in Twilight’s own voice, whispered in amusement. “Magical prodigy maybe, but no match for the goddess of all changelings… Your magic fails you, you have no power here.”

“Don’t listen to her, Twilight!” a coarse voice loyally shouted from a million miles away, and yet the presence felt like it was directly next to Twilight. “We’re right here!”

“We’re right beside you, sugarcube,” a southern accented voice agreed. “And that’s the honest truth of it.”

There was a gleeful laugh. “Together, forever!”

“We’d never leave you,” one said kindly.

An unseen hoof rested on Twilight’s shoulder, generously lending its support. “So don’t despair, we’re with you, dear.”

Despite the glowing cracks spreading down her horn, Twilight simply closed her eyes and smiled. Even if she was to die, there and then, opposing the Empress… She was at peace with that. Her friends, fighting through the barriers of the hive mind, were at her side. And right there, right then, there was no place she would rather be.

There was a flash and a scream. Gone was the throne room of the Equestrian Hive, replaced by the gently glowing cave. Immortalis had her façade stripped away in a flurry of involuntary green flames. Twilight stood at her full height, her horn regaining power as Immortalis stared at the Changeling Queen and the majestic crystalline tree behind her.

And then Twilight fired.

The entirety of their falsified surroundings shattered as if a hoof struck a mirror, fragments of after-images falling through the air like snow before evaporating into nothingness. Around them was the void of the changeling hive mind, the motes of light symbolising each individual under the Empress’ thrall dancing around them in anticipation. But the moment her magic had made its contact with Immortalis, what was left of her connection to the hive mind fell away. There were no voices, just complete silence.

The Empress slowly got back onto her hooves, staring poisoned daggers at the regal Changeling Queen that met her gaze without flinching and with no hesitation.

Twilight Sparkle was free.

“I hope you’re enjoying the silence,” the Empress taunted, regaining her composure. “Is this the part where you depart from this place? Lead your ponies in glorious battle? I don’t need you, I still have thousands at my disposal, and each other Changeling Queen is still loyal to me.”

“Not loyal. Slaves,” Twilight corrected the Empress. “And I won’t leave them so, I won’t depart from this hive mind until they too can be free of you.”

“A foolish sentiment,” the Empress dismissed. “You are no longer a part of my hive mind, just like Queen Crepuscule broke free so long ago. You cling to this realm just barely, slipping away back into your own lonely mind. You cannot affect what happens here…”

Immortalis laughed, relishing what she thought to be a victory despite losing Twilight’s forced cooperation. She thought it futile, and damning for the younger Changeling Queen.

“Run along now, my little changeling,” Immortalis said with a snort. “We shall be along soon, and you will die with that city.”

“Nope,” said Applejack as she trotted up alongside Twilight, adjusting her beloved hat confidently. “I don’t reckon she will.”

Immortalis blinked. “What? You… infection! I contained you!”

“Oh please,” Rainbow Dash dismissed upon her arrival. “You can’t keep this group of ponies down!”

“Twilight needed our help, we couldn’t sit by and do nothing,” Fluttershy agreed, looking up at the Changeling Queen with a bright, happy smile.

“Ohhh, everything is so glowey in here!” Pinkie Pie said with a bounce and a squee. “All the lights are so shiny! It’d be a shame if a bossy pants like you got to hog them all.”

“Quite right, darling,” Rarity agreed, brushing aside her immaculate mane. “These poor dears certainly deserve better than this. A ruffian like you doesn’t deserve them!”

Immortalis was rendered, unbelievably, completely speechless. She just looked questioningly at Twilight, her eyes wide.

“They came in after me,” Twilight said happily. “They came to save me. They and Celestia both. They gave me the strength I needed to break free of you, and you cannot stop our reunion. And now, together, we have the strength to free this world of you.”

The six mares slowly became translucent, and within each of them a glowing gem in the form of their cutie marks began to steadily spin in place, their power building. They then began to rise into the air, dwarfing a terrified Immortalis.

“No!” Immortalis screamed, firing a beam of putrid green magic at them. It had no effect. “Not them! Anything but them!”

“I am sorry, Immortalis. So very, very sorry,” Twilight apologised, thinking on the small nymph of four thousand years ago. “But your mother turned you into a monster. And you have made me do this. And you know what has to happen now.”

“Y-you cannot do this!” Immortalis objected quite adamantly. “I am natural order incarnate! I am the hive! This is… wrong!”

Lines of magic shot out between the Elements of Harmony, connecting them together as all of that magic focused into Twilight’s horn. And then, before Immortalis’ eyes, Twilight began to change. Her chitin began to shift, black becoming lavender. The holes in her hooves and gossamer wings sealed up, the latter buzzing joyfully at the repair. Her horn straightened out, coming to resemble that of a alicorn’s horn albeit with a slight curve. The slits that were her pupils widened out, becoming round and soft. Her mane became a familiar blue and pink, and it was then that she truly became the best of both worlds.

“You were never natural order, Immortalis,” Twilight said truthful and sympathetically. “But a perversion of it. The dark magic festering inside you, and your own unfaltering, flawed beliefs to the contrary!”

“You know nothing!” Immortalis insisted, firing several more bolts of magic in increasing amounts of desperation. “This is MY hive mind! I cannot be defeated here! I shall NOT!”

Immortalis tried to draw on the strength of all the souls around her, but found it impossible to make a connection. She felt their presence within her mind fade away, until she was left completely alone.

“They are free of you, a gift to them from my friends and I,” Twilight stated with finality. "For I have a weapon I've neglected for too long since the death of my mother. Sharper than any blade and sturdier than any shield."

The five mares around her looked at the Queen with bright smiles, awaiting the line their friend always did love saying.

"The Magic of Friendship."

The power in Twilight horn reached its peaked, and she fired. Immortalis didn’t, and couldn’t, make a sound as the rainbow coloured light struck her head on. Her form completely vaporised, the elements sending her soul shooting off into the everafter, free of the dark magic that had corrupted her for her entire life.

And then the light shot out into the void, making contact with all the souls that her previously been tied to Immortalis’ power.

In the waking world, all the changeling stopped their attacks as a powerful magical glow enveloped their bodies. When it subsided, gone was the classical form of the changeling race. Their chitin colouration was as varied as ponies, as were the colourations of their bright orb-like eyes. The holes in their bodies were gone, their gossamer wings buzzing on their backs in a complete undamaged state.

The same occurred for the Changeling Queens, each taking on their own unique colourations that most suited them. Their horns no longer crooked, and their minds once again their own. Almost automatically, voices then began to appear in their minds. The minds of each of their surviving subjects, all returning to the hive minds that had been before the Empress.

The Elements of Harmony had touched and changed each and every single changeling who had been connected to the hive, change being in the very nature of those beings where necessary. The only ones untouched by their power were those few who escaped ever connecting to the Empress’ hive mind, those like Façade, who watched on with fascination at the turn of events.

Façade himself, seeing the battle was over, quickly departed from his allies and bolted for the throne room. Shining Armor saw him leave and, alongside the two captains and one dragon, the Prince of the Crystal Empire quickly followed on.

Within that throne room, Queen Twilight Sparkle began to stir. With a groan, she opened her weary eyes and took stock of her surroundings. A short distance from her, Carduus and his family were slowly awakened and getting to their hooves. They had all undergone the change, the holes in their bodies sealing up. However, while Panacea’s overall colour scheme took on a lighter blue colouration, Carduus and Iuvenes seemed to have retained the original black chitin colour with blue eyes. It made sense, why couldn’t changelings still have that colour scheme alongside all the others?

“Queen Twilight!” a voice shouted out, hooves scampering across the floor towards her. “Are you alright, your majesty?”

Twilight saw a hole ridden hoof be outstretched towards her, her eyes trailing up it until she met the gaze of an unchanged changeling in the armour of Queen Draco’s guard.

“I… I think so,” Twilight confirmed, accepting the help up. “You’re unchanged… You were never connected to Immortalis?”

He shook his head. “I got lucky, I guess. My name is Façade, I’m a friend of Carduus,” he explained.

Once Twilight was steady on her hooves, and he was certain she wasn’t going to keel over, he stood back and examined Twilight’s new form in awe.

“Wow…” he muttered under his breath at a volume most wouldn’t catch. “And here I thought you couldn’t get any more beautiful…”

Twilight’s eyes widened, having caught that statement. “What?”

Façade’s eyes widened, just as Shining Armor and the others ran into the room.

“I, er… should check on something… and stuff…” he said in embarrassment. “Yes. OK. See you later.”

Twilight watched Façade walk away, a flushed look of bewilderment on her face.

“Shining...?” Twilight asked her approaching brother. “Who was that?”

Shining Armor laughed, one that was half relieved at his sister’s safety and half amused by the situation that had arisen. “A friend. You should get to know him.”

“Right…” Twilight muttered, her mind flatlining.

Luckily for her, it rebooted when five familiar shapes also ran into the room in search of their friend.

“Twilight!” they all shouted at once, tackling into the Changeling Queen and knocking her to the ground in the ultimate glomp.

“H-hey girls…” Twilight muttered, gasping for breath.

“Don’t forget me, Twilight!” a rather eager, and not so small, dragon remarked as he added his weight to the suffocating pile of hugs.

Through the windows, those inside the throne room could see the shield around Canterlot slowly collapse as Princess Cadance released her hold on it. Most of the changelings outside seemed to be departing, though some fluttered down to the city in apparent confusion.

“So… it’s over?” Vladimir questioned, a flood of relief washing over him as he stretched out his twisted metallic wing to ease the aching muscles at its base.

“I believe so,” Broad Sword confirmed. “The plan worked.”

“I like it when our plans don’t explode in our faces,” Vladimir remarked, before turning to see that Shining Armor had apparently also joined in on the cuddle pile against his sister. “Heh, all's well that ends well.”

The two captains just watched on with small, amused smiles at the reunion occurring before their eyes. Carduus limped over to stand beside them, his family at his side. All were simply relieved that it was done. Relief that family and friends would reunite, and that life for ponies and changelings alike could begin a return journey to normality.

The nightmare that started so many years ago with a single dark magic ritual, that was continued by the unknowingly influenced Queen Crudelis, and which culminated in the return of the Empress herself, was finally over…

Author's Notes:

66 - A New Change

The Next Day

Twilight’s dreams were… inconsistent, to say the least. Some were dark and dismal, some happy and elated. Her mind was all over the place, hopping from one point to the next. Princess Luna hadn’t visited, though she probably had her hooves full with every other soul within the city of Canterlot. Either that or her dreams were too erratic even for her. But whatever the case may have been, Twilight ultimately had little reason to complain.

After all, it had been some time since she was even allowed to dream.

And amongst those dreams she could hear more and more voices gradually returning, full of joy and celebration for the Queen of the Equestrian Hive’s release. Her hive mind was slowly knitting itself back together, every changeling who had been a part of it subconsciously reaching out and finding her again. It would take some time to heal completely, for all those yet to be found to reconnect to the hive, but its inevitability was certain. Though she had to mourn those who could no longer return, having ascended into the everafter.

She would always hold Immortalis in contempt for their loss.

But with some voices gone, so would others join. There were still refugees from the hive of Queen Draco, those who had been claimed with her old friend on the Empress’ initial return. They would all have a welcome place in Twilight’s hive in the days to come.

But whatever the case may have been, even drained as she was, Twilight could not remain in a state of sleep forever. Slowly, she forced herself to open her weary eyes and take stock of her environment. She was back in her old room, the one she had lived in before Celestia had given her the observatory tower. The same room where she had discovered that she was, in fact, not a regular old unicorn. The place she had stayed on first reuniting with her mother, and after Serpens had attempted to claim her life.

And now she was here again, as was the dragon curled up at the end of her bed like some kind of loyal dog acting as its master’s guardian. Twilight snorted at the sight, wondering if this is a previously unknown effect from his time through the mirror portal, as long ago as that was.

Spike stirred at the movement, his draconic eyes slowly opening. “T-Twilight?”

“Yeah, Spike. I’m here.”

“Um, good,” Spike muttered, as good with early starts as he always was. “Was hoping it wasn’t just a really good dream.”

“It could still be. Dreams within dreams.”

“Ugh, don’t start on that.”

Twilight laughed. “Okay, Spike. I’ll behave.”

“Yeah. Good.”

Twilight rolled her eyes, slowly sliding out of the bed while making sure to leave her assistant relatively undisturbed. He hadn’t left her side since the battle’s conclusion yesterday, almost as if he was scared she’d vanish should he lose sight of her. Now, he slept like the baby dragon she knew all those years ago. Twilight smiled, giving the slumbering drake a small kiss on the forehead before she left the room entirely.

He’d find her when he finally woke up again, but he deserved the rest in the meantime. Twilight did as well, but she could not will herself to sleep any longer. She still had a lot of work to do, and people to see.

The conclusion of the battle had been a blur. She recalled meeting the strange changeling drone, one who Shining Armor had encouraged her to get to know better. She had filed that somewhere in her brain for a later time. But after that she had been reunited with her friends in the flesh, before Princess Luna had emerged with a rather beat up Queen Vulgaris, the Changeling Queen’s chitin now sporting a dark red colouration. The latter didn’t stay long, wishing to see what had become of her hive. Luna, meanwhile, forced Twilight to the nearest medical professional for a check-up. Most of the changelings who’d been with Immortalis had departed by this point, heading back to their respective hives in a daze. Many had wound up in Canterlot, and were rounded up in the castle for the time being.

Twilight could still see many of those drones wandering the halls in confusion, trying to come to terms with the recent trauma they had been forcibly subjected to. More than a few hadn’t even been guards or soldiers, but simple civilians pressed into a war they wanted nothing to do with. Too many were young, mere teenagers the likes of Iuvenes and Puellula.

The Empress had used every changeling she could, with no care as to who or what they were.

But after the check-up the day before, Twilight had done her best to calm the changelings with the help of a few other Changeling Queens; those who had opted to temporarily remain in the city. Queen Cocoon had likely stayed up all night doing just that, but Spike had eventually dragged Twilight away to get some rest.

She hadn’t seen hide or hair of Celestia. She hadn’t even seen any of her friends and family after her initial defeat of the Empress. Things had simply been too busy and hectic.

Normality would not return in but one night.

Twilight saw several of her own changelings as she made her way to the throne room, each one bowing to her as she passed by. Even some of the other drones, or at least those able to notice her, looked at her in reverence - The one who had defeated the Empress and freed them all. She didn’t feel so much like that herself. She had spent far too much time under her spell for that.

She approached the throne room, hoping that some familiar faces might be inside and waiting for her. And in that regard, she would not be disappointed.

The great doors opened, and Twilight immediately saw all of the gathered individuals within. Princess Luna was there, as were both the Captains of the Royal Guard. There were changelings present too, Carduus and Façade to be specific. The former’s family were not present, likely resting up following what had transpired the previous day. Façade caught Twilight’s eyes as she entered, though he immediately broke eye contact as if embarrassed. Likely because of their introduction before.

But then there was one other. One whose eyes widened at the sight of the Changeling Queen, filled with untold amounts of joy.

“Celestia…”

“We didn’t mean to!” Puellula cried out, burying her head in Scarlet Snow’s chest fur. “I’m sorry! Really really sorry!”

Puellula continued her distraught wails, which bounced off the walls of their bedroom they were in, being held in the comforting grips of both Scarlet and Soronis. The two changeling sisters had undergone the same metamorphosis as the others who had been connected to the Empress. They were both coloured with a blue tint, though Soronis’ shade was much darker than Puellula’s.

“I know, Puellula, there’s nothing to be sorry for,” Scarlet assured for the fiftieth time that hour, all while her son continued to sit on her back and just watch the exchange. “It wasn’t your fault.”

“Pue, it’s done now,” Soronis said gently to her sister, rubbing her back as the younger changeling wept.

“B-but if the Queen hadn’t saved us when she did…”

“She didn’t do it alone, darling,” Rarity quipped, sitting just off to the side. “And everything worked out fine in the end, you really have nothing to worry about.”

“But if it had-”

“Then the shield would have failed and we would have fought,” Scarlet said bluntly, before looking the teenage mare in the eyes. “But it didn’t, we’re all safe.”

“I… I…” Puellula sniffed. “I didn’t want to be like Serpens!”

“Oh, Puellula…” Soronis sighed, holding her little sister tight.

“Will she be alright?” Rarity asked Soronis.

“Just give us some time,” she replied. “Everything that’s happened recently, it’s been a little tiring.”

“I understand, we’re all here for you if you need it,” Rarity stated, offering the young changeling a small smile “And once you’ve recovered, we still need to finish that little project of ours.”

Soronis smiled. “I’ll hold you to that, Rarity.”

“But of course, darling! I have so many plans and ideas, these new forms are simply asking for all kinds of divine designs!”

Puellula gave a small hiccup, before looking up at the fashionista with a weak smile. “I… kinda was looking forward to the ones you already made.”

Rarity sighed ruefully. “As was I, but alas I doubt they really survived Manehatten. But I am not one to give up so easily, and so I shall return to the drawing board and improve upon them in the most fabulous ways!”

“Heh. I believe you.”

Valiant gagged. “Girls and dresses…”

Rarity gave him a critical eye. “Now don’t be like that, I could design you such a handsome suit.”

“Uh, no thanks.”

“In the design of a guard’s dress uniform.” Suddenly, like a light switch got turned on, Valiant's eyes lit up with interest. Rarity gave a victorious grin. “I thought so.”

“Yo, Rarity!” Rainbow Dash’s voice called out, just as the mare in question poked her head in through the door. “Twilight’s awake, some guys saw her head towards the throne room.”

Rarity nodded, before turning back to the other four. “I’m sorry, but my attention is required elsewhere. I shall endeavour to check up on you later.”

Soronis gave her a warm smile. “OK, Rarity. We haven’t connected back to the hive yet, so give the Queen our best.”

“I will, darling. Get well soon.”

“Twilight…” Celestia whispered as the Changeling Queen stepped into the throne room.

The Princess of the Sun had just been talking over the situation in the city with her sister and the captains, with a changeling perspective from Carduus and Façade. She had not expected Twilight to be up and about anytime soon, but now that she was…

Celestia broke off from the other, approaching the changeling gingerly. She stopped but an inch away, muzzle to muzzle.

And then she threw her forelegs around her in a crushing hug, one which Twilight returned in earnest. They remained like this for a good minute, the only sound reaching their ears being that of the other’s heartbeat. It was like a world filled with naught but tension and worry washed away, each one enjoying the warmth of their embrace, respectively motherly and daughterly. Finally, however, they had to part.

“Thank you,” Twilight said to her mother-figure, giving her a small smile. “For finding me.”

Celestia smiled back, giving Twilight an affectionate nuzzle. “Always, Twilight.”

“So, feeling better?” Carduus asked as he limped over to the Queen. “You gave us one hell of a scare.”

“You and me both, Carduus,” Twilight responded. “You took a big risk in doing what you did. You and your family.”

“Well, by that point it was going to happen one way or another. Can’t say I was comfortable with my family coming with me, but you know them. They made their choice, and my opinion was naught,” He joked.

“And you were right.”

Carduus nodded. “Maybe. We had to try, either way. Thank you for proving us right.”

“Some retirement this turned out to be,” Vladimir jabbed, instinctively going to pat him on the back with his right wing, before realising it was gone again. “Ah, right,” He waved his stub up and down, “That broke.”

“You never said, can it be repaired?” Princess Luna enquired, stepping closer to her captain.

Vladimir shook his head. “It’s scrap metal. But they assured me I’ll get another one of the same model. Good thing too, I liked that wing.”

“We know,” Broad Sword deadpanned.

“So how are things?” Twilight asked of them.

“Better than they were,” Façade noted, trotting up to the Changeling Queen. “All changelings from the battle have been moved into the castle, as you know, except the ones who left straight away. Equestrian doctors are doing what they can, as are what changeling medics who remained behind. And those who are lucid enough to perform their duties.”

“And the rest of Equestria?”

“The EUP has been ordered to focus on relief efforts,” Celestia explained. “Without the Empress, the changelings are in disarray. Even if, for whatever ludicrous reason, they still wished to fight… well, they are far too disorganised for it.”

“They won’t fight. None of us wanted this war,” Twilight stated. “This was always more of Crudelis’ sort of thing.”

“Indeed. This war is finished,” Luna agreed. “I’m just not sure how things shall proceed.”

“Better, I would hope,” Façade said. “First though, I need to find my family. I’ve heard from some of the other changelings that they’re among the refugees somewhere. I hope that’s true.”

“Your family was taken?” Twilight asked sympathetically.

Façade nodded. “Yes. Unlike me, I suppose they look more like you.”

“I don’t know, I think the classic look will become quite a novel one.”

“So what, I’m a collector’s item now?” Façade playfully snarked.

“I could wrap you up and place you on a shelf it that’s what you really want.”

“If you want to keep me close.”

Twilight blinked, a blush forming. “Well, I- Uh…”

Façade seemed to realise what he had just said as well, matching Twilight’s redness. “I’m… sorry, my Queen. I didn’t mean to…”

“No! It’s fine! Just, well…”

They were both saved from further embarrassment when the doors to the throne room opened up once again, and from the outside corridor nine ponies strolled in. Twilight’s friends and family, all of them.

“Twilight!” Twilight Velvet called out, running up to and embracing her adoptive daughter. “Oh, I’m so glad you’re safe.”

“You too,” Twilight replied, hugging back. “And you, Dad.”

Night Light joined in on the hug, holding his daughter tightly. “Welcome home, Twily.”

Eventually, the Three Mothered Mare parted from her adoptive parents and looked towards the others, smiling brightly at them.

“Twilight,” Cadance simply greeted, the alicorn embracing her sister-in-law. “I’m glad you’re safe.”

“And I you,” Twilight responded. “You must be exhausted after the bombardment we gave you.”

Cadance chuckled. “Don’t worry about me, you’re not the only one who’s good with magic.”

Twilight gave a faux gasp of offence. “Oh, Cadance! How could you ever say that to me!”

Cadance laughed. “Deal with it.”

“How’re you feeling, Twily?” Shining Armor asked as Twilight and Cadance parted.

“Good. Better after a night’s rest. Spike’s still sleeping.”

“Hm, not surprising. He always was a sleeper.”

“I’m sure Spikey Wikey will join us soon,” Rarity said, before giving Twilight her attention. “Twilight, you should know that Soronis and Puellula are fine. They send you their regards.”

“They’re alright? That’s a relief, I’m sure they will re-join the hive mind in time.”

“That is our hope too.”

“It’ll all be fine,” Rainbow Dash said confidently, swooping up to Twilight’s eye level. “Especially now that we’re all back together.”

“Of course it will, darling,” Rarity agreed, before trotting up to and examining Twilight. “But my my, look at you! I’ll need to redesign your entire wardrobe!” Her eyes sparkled mischievously.

“I’m sure we can talk about that frilly stuff later, Rarity,” Applejack stated, dragging the protesting fashionista back and depositing her a safe distance away. “No need to bother her with that stuff now.”

Rarity huffed. “Fine, we can talk about it over dinner.”

“But, are you sure you’re alright, Twilight?” Fluttershy asked gently, placing a hoof comfortingly against her. “You went through a lot recently.”

Twilight smiled at the pegasus. “Yes, Fluttershy. I’ll be fine now. I just need to concentrate on helping the ponies and changelings get through this. Wherever it leads us.”

“To sunshine and rainbows, of course!” Pinkie Pie bounced happily. “We did just shoot a big one, after all. Now all changelings have a bit inside them!”

“Almost all,” Façade pointed out in a deadpan.

Suddenly Pinkie was next to him, leaning on his shoulder. “Aw, don’t worry. I’m sure Twilight will have plenty to share with you!”

“And what’s that supposed to mean?”

Pinkie gave him a sly wink. “You know what I mean…”

Façade just stared at the pink mare blankly as she bounced away, scratching the back of his head idly in confusion.

“Alas, things are becoming crowded,” Luna announced, putting herself between them all. “We all have a lot of catching up to do, but we have a great many more task as well. We should all be helping.”

“Seems practical,” Applejack agreed. “If there’s a need to get down and do some work, I’m as honest a worker as you’ll get.”

“Sure, I’ll help,” Rainbow Dash stated. “Just point me in a direction.”

“Shining, can you find them some things to do?” Twilight asked of her brother. “Anywhere their skills could be of assistance.”

“Roger that,” Shining confirmed, motioning for the five Element Bearers to follow him out.

They all bid Twilight farewell, promising to catch up at dinner, and they departed to see where they could lend a hoof. So too did Twilight’s adoptive parents, not wishing to get in the way. And then they were followed by the captains as well as Carduus and Façade, wishing to see where they could help.

Twilight and Façade shared an awkward glance as the latter departed.

“Well, I blew that…” he muttered dejectedly to himself. “I suppose shapeshifting isn’t the only thing I’m bad at.”

“I wouldn’t feel too bad,” Carduus reassured him. “As awkwardly as that went, you’re both just as bad. I think you, if nothing else, made a friend today.”

Once those four had departed, that left just the three princesses and one queen inside the throne room.

“Hm, it’s nice to all be together again,” Cadance said wistfully.

“It is, but we can’t exactly stand around and just soak it up,” Princess Celestia pointed out. “I should prepare a statement. Something to reassure our ponies.”

“I’ll manage the ponies actually running around in the halls then,” Princess Luna decided. “And perhaps Cadenza here can assist?”

“Then I shall continue to oversee the changelings,” Twilight added in. “This is going to be a busy next couple of days.”

“Yes, yes it is,” Celestia agreed. “Is it bad I’m looking forward to some plain old paperwork?”

Twilight chuckled. “Not at all.”

“Bleh, paperwork. What’s the point if it doesn’t even do a dance number?” a rather chaotic voice sounded from atop the throne. And when they looked, sure enough, the Lord of Chaos himself sat on the red velvet seat. “Really, how dull.”

“YOU!” Twilight shouted in a sudden rage, all three alicorns turning with Twilight to face the interloper.

Discord raised his mismatched appendages defensively. “Yes, okay. I know I missed a lot… again, but once I found out that Fluttershy was in trouble I came back as quickly as I could!”

“And when was this, Discord?” Celestia asked in a bemused manner.

“Uh, well…” Discord tapped his talon and paw together. “In your time standard, about five minutes ago?”

He was then on the receiving end on some incredibly familiar glares.

“Yes, this is very much like the last time,” Discord noted. “But it all turned out alright. And you surely did learn some things from this escapade, you always do. You got your inevitable ‘friendship beats all’, and now you can move on with your lives.”

“Yes, we did win in the end…” Twilight said with a dangerous edge.

“See, it always works out in the end,” Discord stated casually, popping into existence a circular symbol with one half black and the other white. “Ying and yang. It all balances out, Chaos and Harmony and blah blah blah.”

“Uh huh.”

Discord rolled his eyes. “Oh come now, Twilight. You mustn’t be such a stern-faced grump, live it up a little! Huh, but now that I think about it, what happened to you? Truly, I believe most people will prefer the classic design.”

A lavender hue surrounded Discord and lifted him into the air. He took on an expression of momentary surprise, but that quickly shifted into one of mere annoyance as he was dragged from the throne room.

“You owe me a library!” Twilight shouted as they exited together.

The two royal sisters, meanwhile, just watched it all transpire with a strange mixture of bemusement and amusement simultaneously.

“Well, Tia, if that’s not a sign of normality’s return then I don’t know what is,” Luna deadpanned.

“Indeed,” Celestia replied with a nod. “I hope Twilight isn’t too hard on him.”

“He is the Spirit of Chaos,” Cadance pointed out in retort. “He wouldn’t make it easy.”

“You speak the truth, unfortunately,” Luna replied. “Though if she has found a way to stop him from simply vanishing, then I want to watch.”

Celestia laughed. “Yes, sister, as would I. But come, we need to-”

They were interrupted as the throne room doors opened once again. But the sight they saw was not an expected one.

It was the Changeling Queens. All of them. Xerox, Plastron, Cocoon, Pupa, Tempora, Antannae, Carapace, Acadica, Arisana, Austriaca, Germanica, Nursei, Ingrica, Orbata, Pensylvanica and the still heavily bruised Vulgaris. Even the daughters of Cocoon and Vulgaris, Princess Insecta and Princess Imperious, were among them. They had all returned to Canterlot, and each one of them stood behind Queen Cocoon as she approached the royal alicorns.

“Princess Celestia. Princess Luna. Princess Mi Amore Cadenza,” Cocoon greeted, nodding her head respectfully. The Queen’s chitin was now a cyan colour, contrasting with her daughter’s dark purple. “I am Queen Cocoon.”

“Yes, we know of you,” Celestia responded cautiously. “I know you remained to help, but the others had departed before now. What is this?”

The Changeling Queens all shared looks. Some showed acceptance, some showed severe hesitation. But all knew it was time, and this had to be done.

Cocoon cleared her throat. “Princess Celestia, Matron of the Sun. Our time in the shadows is over, and we wish to take the first step in starting diplomatic relations with Equestria. And in turn, we wish to assist in rebuilding what was lost.”

67 - The Story Continues

Two Months Later

Ponyville had suffered greatly during the war against Immortalis. Buildings had been smashed, lives and livelihoods had been ruined. But that was not to last, and already much of the town was undergoing reconstruction.

Crudelis. Immortalis. The ponies would always repair and rebuild.

Still, it had a lot of work that needed doing to it before any residents would slowly trickle back in. Construction crews were the only ponies who regularly frequented the town, clearing away the rubble and setting the foundations for the new buildings to replace what came before. The outline for the new town hall was the most easily visible of their work, and they continued to work on the other buildings from the centre of town outwards. The Carousel Boutique was amongst them, as was Sugarcube Corner. The latter seemed to be getting a bit of a makeover in the meantime, the Element of Laughter having more than one idea on how to make it the ‘bestest party place in all of Equestria’.

In regards to the Element Bearers, the six mares and their dragon friend were walking through the rebuilding town. They passed by buildings both shattered and half-built, a rejuvenated tree so full of life directly ahead of them.

It was a deep trip down memory lane, and one they took together.

Canterlot

“So, how are things at home?” Vladimir asked, stretching out his repaired limb actuator. “It was a mess last we were there.”

“Last time you were there, it had just been raided,” Carduus retorted. “But yes, things are going well back there. Captain Façade has gotten things in order, luckily most things are intact. Our attackers were more interested in the drones than the architecture.”

Carduus was accompanied by his family, sitting across from Broad Sword’s own in the Solar Captain’s own back garden. Joining them were Vladimir, Shining Armor, Soronis and Puellula. This was to be their last get together for a while, and everyone was keen to get back to their respective homes.

“I’m looking forwards to my own bed,” Puellula commented. “I’m sleeping in for days after all of this.”

“Oh no you’re not,” Soronis said to her little sister. “I’m sure there will still be plenty to do when we get back, so early starts for you.”

Puellula grumbled to herself. “You’re the worst. The new Empress in the making.”

Soronis rolled her eyes. “Oh don’t be so dramatic; you spent too long around Rarity. I’m sure you can get plenty of sleep, a few early nights would be good for that.”

“Blegh,” Puellula dismissed.

“Teenagers,” Vladimir said with an amused shake of his head.

“Celestia help us when Valiant reaches that age,” Scarlet said.

“Hey!” the aforementioned colt objected, shifting in annoyance between his mother’s hooves. “I will not!”

“Of course you won’t!” Broad Sword agreed with his young son. “You’ll be disciplined! The model Solar Guard!”

“Yeah!” Valiant shouted enthusiastically.

“Just make sure he doesn’t end up a stone-faced grump,” Vladimir joked.

“I’m not that bad,” Broad Sword replied, before adding: “Anymore.”

“Seriously, back when you were a Commander I used to think they just packed you into a crate at the end of your shifts, since you were clearly some kind of advanced golem.”

Broad Sword glared at his counterpart. “I got better.”

“A little, I guess,” Vladimir said, holding his hooves as close to one another as possible without them touching. “Just a smidge.”

“Thanks, Vlad. I appreciate it.”

“I only have Serpens to go by, so I won’t agree or disagree,” Carduus added in.

“Now now, stop teasing the poor pegasus,” Panacea gently scolded, only to elicit a snort from Broad Sword.

“Or continue, it’s quality entertainment,” Iuvenes cheekily added.

“Oh really?” Carduus said, turning to his daughter with a mischievous smirk. “Well, how about we talk about you instead? I mean, I have yet to have my latest status update on coltfriend prospects.”

Iuvenes just rolled her eyed. “You just want to do the ‘tough and scary former captain’ routine.”

Carduus chuckled. “Well, I’ll need to make sure they’re worthy of you.”

“And this is why, if I ever get a coltfriend, I’m not bringing them home.”

“Then I’ll just scour the hive mind for them.”

“Then I’ll get one who’s not on the same wavelength as you!”

“I know the Queen, and she can speak to all the drones in the hive.”

“That’s abuse of authority!”

“All worth it.”

“Fathers, pony or changeling, never change,” Shining Armor commented, thinking about his own father.

“Oh don’t worry, Shining,” Carduus stated. “You’ll do the same to Flurry Heart.”

Shining grinned. “I certainly plan to.”

“Careful, she’s an alicorn,” Vladimir jokingly warned. “Imagine if she and Cadance ganged up on you.”

His grin fell slightly. “I see that happening one day,” Shining said with a shrug. “It’s my family, and I wouldn’t have it any other way. I can’t wait to see Flurry again.”

“Hopefully she’s not given Sunburst too much trouble,” Scarlet Snow remarked. “I know how excitable she can be.”

“Sunburst has always been good with her,” Shining Armor noted. “It’s nothing he can’t handle. Besides, she’s generally a good girl if you haven’t given her too much sugar.”

“I think that goes for all children,” she replied, looking down knowingly at her own son.

“True. But I’m still looking forwards to getting home, Cadance is too.”

“I think we all want to put this event behind us, Shining Armor,” Broad Sword stated. “It could have ended so much worse.”

“It almost did,” Puellula muttered.

“And yet we’re all still here,” Vladimir rebutted. “All we can do is move forwards, as we have always done.”

“And see whatever tomorrow brings,” Carduus remarked.

Vladimir nodded. “And see whatever tomorrow brings.”

While Twilight and her friends were in Ponyville, and a large group talking together in Broad Sword and Scarlet Snow’s home, three alicorn princesses stood atop one of the castle’s spires and looked out upon the city below.

“It’s good to see our ponies returning to the streets,” Princess Luna noted, seeing a couple of pegasi fillies chasing each other through the buildings below them. “Equestria without joy is a terrible thing indeed.”

“Indeed it is, sister,” Princess Celestia agreed. “And I’m happy the changelings can share in it.”

“I’ve already sent word to begin new shipments of love energy from the Crystal Heart,” Princess Mi Amore Cadenza added in. “They had plenty to trade in turn, it should begin soon.”

“And it won’t be too taxing on the heart?” Luna enquired.

Cadance shook her head. “Not at all. At least, as long as there’s love to be had in the Crystal Empire. It’s powerful and is willing to share.”

“What is love if not to be shared?” Celestia mused.

“Something darkened, and should be left well alone,” Cadance replied with a frown. “When changelings lust after love energy to further their power, they cause so much harm and suffering. When they just share it, rather than hoard and take by force, everyone is better off for it.”

“Including the changelings,” Luna stated. “Now that they no longer have to hide in shadow.”

“Now that they follow Twilight’s example,” Celestia pointed out. “She has become quite the effective ruler in her own right, her hive is already returning to its former glory. Quite the feat, when she’s also juggling the needs of Equestria and the process of integrating the other hives.”

“She does love a challenging project,” Cadance noted with a smile.

“Is it any wonder the Empress could never hold her indefinitely?” Celestia said, pride in her voice. “My daughter is home, and the world is all the brighter for it.”

“I still can’t believe you guilt tripped Discord into making a new library,” Applejack said in barely concealed amusement, speaking directly to Fluttershy.

The yellow Pegasus tried to hide behind her mane. “Well, it was the least he could do. I’m sure he was happy to do it…”

Twilight snorted. “Oh, he was happy alright. Advice, when asking anything from him make sure to be very specific with your words.”

“Oh dear.”

“What did he do, turn it into an Ent?” Rainbow Dash joked.

“Nothing like that,” Twilight said thankfully. “He did go out of his way to mess with me however. I made sure he reversed it all before the librarian is due to move back in.”

“Well that won’t be anytime soon, given how the town looks,” Rarity noted. “But still, I’m glad to hear his damage wasn’t permanent.”

“As am I…” Twilight said, but then frowned. “Though, I’m no longer sure he did it for the laugh of it. He… said some things unusual for his ordinarily blasé self.”

“Oh? What did he say?” Fluttershy asked, curiosity peaked.

Twilight didn’t answer immediately, her frown increasing as she played the strange event back through her mind. “I’ll… tell you all later. It’s nothing too important.”

“It doesn’t sound ‘not important’ going by that frown of yours,” Pinkie Pie noted, looking at Twilight stangely. “Is something wrong?”

The group stopped just outside the Golden Oaks Library, all of them looking towards Twilight with questioning looks.

“No, nothing,” Twilight assured her pink friend, offering her a fang-filled smile. “But yes, the library is as good as new. The rest of Equestria shouldn’t be so far behind it.”

“Well, Ponyville gets smashed by something or other often enough,” Spike commented. “They’ve learned. Remember the parasprites?”

“I try not to,” Rarity dismissed, shuddering. “But yes, the rest of the country is following suit. Manehatten is going to take some time though. That tsunami destroyed much of the city, it’s by far the biggest disaster to come from the war.”

“Yeah, tell me about it,” Rainbow Dash agreed. “According to Spitfire, the EUP is wanting to upgrade its arsenal for the future. Something about adapting those musket things the griffins have invented.”

“This was the bloodiest conflict Equestria has had in a thousand years, and the EUP took quite the beating,” Spike noted. “I’m fully expecting that, ten years from now, the entire army will be revamped.”

“Navy too, given how many ships were lost in Manehatten.”

“Well, as long as they get everything fixed before chasing after their new shiny macguffins,” Applejack stated. “Hey Twi, those changelings from the other hives going to lend a hoof?”

Twilight nodded. “They are. No offence to pony builders, but there is something to be said about the efficiency of hive coordination.”

“Yeah, and you definitely don’t sound smug about it at all,” Spike remarked with a smirk.

“Speaking of changelings, how’s your hive doing?” Applejack asked.

“Most are starting to move back home,” Twilight said happily. “It’ll be good to get back home to the Equestrian Hive. Seems like I’ve been gone an eternity.”

“Are Soronis and Puellula home yet?” Rarity enquired.

Twilight shook her head. “No, they’re still up in Canterlot. As is Carduus and his family. But they’ll be along too. I’ve got almost all of my drones reconnected now, my guard is reforming, and my subjects are returning to their normal lives.”

“And I take it your latest Captain of the Royal Guard is doing well?” Rarity slyly asked, blinking her eyelashes knowingly at Twilight. “He must be truly… capable.”

Twilight blushed. “I-I needed someone to replace Captain Scorpion, and he stood alongside my brother and the others until the very end. And he has experience from Draco’s hive, he was a good choice!”

“I’m sure he was, darling,” Rarity replied. “You have been spending an awful lot of time together recently, after all.”

And so the blush deepened. “I’m helping him improve his shapeshifting! I mean, he’s really bad at it so I thought he could use the help and that’s all!”

“Of course,” Rarity said in such a way as to say she wasn’t fooling any of them.

Twilight groaned. “I’m a Queen! I shouldn’t have to deal with this!”

“Eh, you’re not so lucky,” Rainbow said in amusement, thumping the lavender Changeling Queen on the shoulder.

“I’m already planning the engagement party!” Pinkie announced cheerfully.”

“Pinkie Pie!” Twilight shouted, eye twitching as she looked towards Spike expectantly.

The dragon just shrugged. “Hey, don’t look at me. I’m having too much fun just listening in.”

“Traitor,” she hissed in return.

The Element Bearers all shared a laugh at the Queen’s expense, though the changeling could do little to hide her own small smile. It was good to just hang out with them and leave her crown far behind for a little while. It was a time where she could be the person she was before her heritage came to light, before she became Queen of the Hive. But she knew that, in but a short while, that side of her would have to return.

But for the moment, she was just Twilight Sparkle.

And she was happy.

68 - Epilogue

“And that ends the story,” the Changeling Queen finished recounting her second tale, her daughter having been listening and taking notes the entire time. “The hives prospered, as did Equestria. The damage done by the Empress of Old was repaired, stronger than ever.”

“She sounded mean,” Avia commented, speaking for the first time in a while.

The Queen chuckled. “She was. Oh she was. But for all her power, she just made those she wronged more powerful. The EUP got its new technology, vowing never to let an enemy like that do such damage again. And the Equestrian-changeling alliance still holds to this day.”

“This happened eight years after the first story, so… it was twenty-two years ago.”

The Queen nodded. “That it was. And you know what else it was?”

“No, what?”

The Queen booped her daughter on the nose. “Twelve years before you were born, a day which brought myself and the hive untold joy.”

The ten-year-old royal nymph beamed joyfully. “Really?”

“Of course,” the Queen said with a chuckle, nuzzling her daughter. “Though don’t think this means you’re getting another story.”

“Aww.”

“It’s late, Avia,” the Queen stated. “Sleep.”

Princess Avia sighed, her yawn betraying how tired she truly was. “Okay, Mama…”

“I’ll tell you more stories another time, I promise.”

That got the nymph to brighten up. “Okay! Night night!”

The older royal changeling smiled. “Goodnight.”

The Queen kissed her child on the head, the nymph laying her head on the pillow and quickly allowing sleep to claim her. The Changeling Queen stood up, examining her daughter for a moment. She shared her mother’s lavender chitin, sparkling eyes and deep blue mane. If she had a pink stripe, she might have been considered a clone.

Though, she did have her father’s pale blue gossamer wings.

“Twilight,” the changeling stallion in question called from the doorway, his physical form remaining as it always had, untouched by the Elements of Harmony. “Is she asleep?”

“She is, honey,” Twilight quietly confirmed, turning to face her husband and exit the room with him. “Sorry I took so long, she wanted to hear about… everything that happened.”

“Telling her about how you met daddy, hm?” Façade light joked. “How’d she take it all?”

“On a notepad,” Twilight responded with a titter. “Every little detail, without fail.”

“Ah, she sure does take after her mother,” Façade quipped, nuzzling his wife affectionately. “Not that I would have it any other way.”

“I would hope so,” Twilight replied, happily accepting the nuzzle. “So, is everything ready?”

“We can leave for the Summer Sun Celebration first thing tomorrow,” Façade confirmed. “I don’t know why we’ve waited this long to take her to Ponyville.”

“Or the Summer Sun Celebration,” Twilight agreed. “It’ll be good to see my friends again, and their own families.”

“I’m sure they’ll be glad to see both you and Avia.”

“And you, you stupid stallion,” Twilight stated, dragging him in with a wing.

“Eh, I’m just the guy who can’t shapeshift to save his life,” Façade replied with a small chuckle. “Never could get the hang of that, could I?”

“Luckily, Avia didn’t inherit that little quirk,” Twilight remarked, before shooting him a sultry look. “Though there is one good thing you’re quite good at…”

In a flash, they were gone, reappearing in the couple’s bedroom elsewhere in the hive.

Meanwhile, Princess Avia continued to sleep peacefully. Her mind was filled with the heroic ideas she held of both her parents, standing against an evil monster that threatened them all. That, and she also dreamt about the upcoming Summer Sun Celebration. She had never been to Ponyville, though had heard so much. The excitement she felt was tangible, the new sights combined with the ability to see all her aunts and uncles again.

But that was a story for another day.

Author's Notes:

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-6ZaCY0sToo

---

Welp, here we are. Book 2 of this story has come to an end, two more to go.

Yup, you heard right! I have two more stories in this series planned.

Change: Avia - Follows on from this epilogue, and is a short side-story of about 10-15 chapters following the 10 year old Avia, allowing you to get to know her and then her father for the final story. This one is quite Slice-of-Life with no set villain or world ending threats, it's the fluffier side of Change.

Change: The New Kingdom - The story follows on from Change: Avia, and is a longer one like the first two stories. Takes place thirteen years after Change: Avia and forty three years total after the original Change. A new faction, a new villain, and possibly some of the darkest moments yet. This is the FINAL story in the Change series.

See you soon!

BONUS: Discord's Grand Designs

A bright white flash heralded the two new arrivals to the burnt out and largely abandoned town of Ponyville. All was quiet, the only other life being a few random EUP soldiers and contractors figuring out where to start on the rebuilding efforts, along with some crows, ravens and other such scavenger birds searching for any leftover remains to get a snack out of. The town had suffered greatly during the war against Empress Immortalis, leaving it but a ghost town.

So why Queen Twilight Sparkle thought it was a good idea to subject it to the Lord of Chaos would be a subject for historians to decide.

“Well, here we are,” Twilight said with a note of sadness in her voice. “Ponyville, or what’s left of it.”

“My my Twilight, I see you’ve redecorated,” Discord noted casually, floating besides the Changeling Queen while filing down his talon. “I don’t like it.”

“Yeah, me neither,” Twilight agreed, trotting forwards towards the burnt out golden oak sitting directly down the street. “It’s all like a bad dream, what happened here. The Empress’ control was so strong…”

“Bah, she was a wannabe,” Discord dismissed, clearly unimpressed by what he had heard about Immortalis. “No flair. No style! Boring, that’s the word. I’m actually glad you got her to taste the rainbow.”

“You and me both. Still, that’s in the past. And you owe me for missing out again!” Twilight pointed out while throwing Discord an irritated glance. “You never said why you weren’t here.”

“Blame the Smooze, he throws parties that would make that ridiculous pink pet of yours do a double take,” Discord explained, showing a couple of previously non-existent photographs of him hanging out with a green blob in some strange unfathomable expanse. “But don’t tell Pinkie Pie I said that, I have a bad feeling the mare would somehow track me down.”

That got Twilight to chuckle. “Probably. She can get pretty competitive with parties sometimes.”

“Indeed,” Discord said, an overly large shiver running down his entire body. “Now, what was this about a library? You’re sure you don’t want a giant crystal tree instead? I bet it would make for excellent toy sales.”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “No, Discord. I just want the Golden Oaks Library. Good as new.”

“Good as new, eh?” Discord grinned widely. “Oh, I think I can manage that.” he lifted his claws and snapped. There was a bright flash of light. When it faded, the tree was restored, looking almost identical to how it had been before.

Almost.

Twilight wasn’t quite sure what was different yet, though. It just felt a little off to her. For the moment she shrugged it off as mere residual anxiety from the struggle with Immortalis and being chained up in the hive mind.

“Well, I do hope it’s too your liking, even though you don’t live here anymore.” Discord said with a playful glint in his eyes. “Can I go now?”

“Yeah, in a moment,” Twilight replied. “I’m wondering, how did you manage to restore it to how it was anyway? I mean, you’re powerful but…”

Discord smiled and shrugged. “Oh Twilight, it was a simple matter of loading a previous save state and then adding the finishing touches.”

“Save state?”

“Oh, uh, imagine a miniscule version of time travel. Reversing something to its previous state as it was in a different time frame.”

“Oh, so that’s how it works?”

“Not at all, but at least you can imagine or comprehend that explanation.”

“Try me.”

“I would, but I really can’t be bothered with the exposition,” Discord dismissed. “Too much chaos to spread, realities to see. And little book bugs to annoy.”

With one last definitely-not-evil smirk, Discord vanished in another white flash. Twilight was left staring at where her friend/enemy/annoyance had just been standing, before shaking it off and looking back towards the rejuvenated tree. A small smile spread across her face as she was hit with a wave of nostalgia. She hadn’t lived in the old tree for such a long time, but it was always a part of her. Her final days as a regular old unicorn, and the days she had spent with her friends, however short a time it had been.

Twilight let out a breath she just realised she’d been holding, deciding that it would be better to see if Discord had arranged the books properly. Knowing him, he put all the smutty romance novels in the educational section. So with that in mind, and a brand new sorting scheme in mind the likes she hadn’t devised since before the Canterlot Wedding, Twilight took her first step into the library.

She paused in the threshold of the door and glanced up when something dripped onto the tip of her nose. “...Teeth,” she said flatly. “This door has teeth.”

The teeth wiggled at her as if in greeting. They weren’t sharp, but blunt like an herbivore’s. They were dripping with a very small amount of drool. Another drop hit Twilight on the back, drawing her eyes into a deadpan glare. “...Of course.” she breathed out in resignation.

The door’s mouth wiggled, either trying to give Twilight its best smile or worst snarl.

“Yeah, mine’s better!” Twilight rebutted, hissing at the door while showing her own carnivorous fangs, something that the metamorphosis had not changed about her appearance.

Then the door whimpered like a poor sad puppy, and Twilight suddenly felt more like a Crudelis than a Chrysalis.

Then she realised she was feeling sorry for a door.

“Gah! Discord!” Twilight snarled in indignation.

“My Queen?” Façade, the latest addition to the hive, felt her distress over the distance between them.

“Don’t ask,” Twilight replied with a huff, before adding: “But if you see Discord, have the entire hive jump on him. I would be forever in your debt…”

She could feel his blush from Ponyville. “Er… sure thing, Twilight…”

The connection was cut, though Twilight’s smug grin quickly transformed into a horrified look. “Did I just… Oh, what is coming over me around that stupid drone!?”

Twilight shook her head, removing stupid attractive Façade from her mind and moving back to the immediate issue. Namely, the grinning doorframe.

It’s teeth wiggled again before the door itself swung open a bit more, inviting Twilight to come inside and have a look around. She wasn’t sure, but she thought it was purring in a friendly, if a little anxious, welcome.

“Well, that’s easily fixable…” she muttered to herself, sighing. “It can’t get any worse, at least.”

She just had to say that.

Stepping the rest of the way into the first room of the library, Twilight glanced around. For a moment, she felt herself relaxing, despite the door mat wiggling like a tongue as she walked over it. She took a deep breath, just letting the nostalgia relax her.

Then she looked at the nearest bookshelf.

“Oh I am going to punt him into the nearest black hole,” she groaned in frustration when she realized something.

The bookshelf had no organization to it whatsoever. There was a romance novel sitting right next to the complete history of pots, which itself was sitting next to a satirical book about magic written purely to make fun of some of it’s weirder aspects. This book was, in turn, next to the pony-latin version of the Hearth’s Warming Eve play in novel form.

No order. No organization. No logic.

And then there was the fact that some of the bookshelves were floating.

Twilight wasn’t sure why she expected anything else from a being that was the literal antithesis of such things.

“I should have brought Fluttershy with us after the initial guilt-tripping,” Twilight muttered to herself, groaning towards her lack of foresight.

“Mayu san peetch wassa!” a weird voice shouted from the direction of the bathroom. Twilight froze as she felt her eye twitch.

“What did he do to the bathroom?” she muttered while anxiously heading in that direction to have a look. On the way she had to pass through a kitchen, where the forks were dancing merrily on the table in a weird waltz. Ignoring that oddity for the moment, she opened the door to the restroom and looked inside.

“Ay! Shea nu takka dam dur!” the toilet screamed at her. “Ah urvay teeka shite, aar!”

Twilight slammed the door. “...No. Just no...” she turned and returned to the main room, and then shook her head. “Ugh… this is going to take forever to sort…” she reached out with her magic to pluck the history of pots from the shelf.

She then froze.

The book on pots was gone. In its place was ‘Fifty Shades of Hay’, which Twilight noted as being authored by a changeling to try and harvest love from its readers, with mixed results. Looking over, Twilight noticed that another book suddenly shrunk back into the shelf along with another one of the other side of the room. They then re-appeared in the other’s places.

Twilight reached out with her magic, and tried to move some books on science to the science sections. They stayed there for a moment, but then floated out and moved away again. She saw ‘The Elements of Harmony: A Reference Guide’ move to the science fiction shelf.

“Screw this, I’m going up stairs.” Twilight sighed, heading for the bedroom.

She was thinking about having a good nap in her old bed, forget her chaotic troubles until a few hours later where she could tackle the problem with a fresh mind. And she needed it, she was feeling more like that clueless magic student from yonder year rather than a powerful Changeling Queen with the second largest hive in existence.

“I’ve slayed dragons and evil Changeling Queens with even bigger egos, this will not beat me!” she hissed, her eye twitching as a little bit of her mother poked through for a moment. “I just need some rest, and then I can fix all of this no problem.”

She reached the top of the stairs, ignoring the book on relationship advice that seemed to be homing in on her. She batted the tome away, opening the door and then quickly slamming it shut behind her.

She slumped against the door, trying to still her racing mind. She had just about managed to do so, when she finally caught sight of the bed.

There were two pictures hung up on either side of the double bed, and the faces of both herself and Façade stared back at her with rather… sultry expressions. The bed was also littered with small rose petals, and sexy jazz music was emerging from the nearby phonograph.

The picture of Façade winked at her.

And then the entire bed went flying out of the window.

The phonograph fell to the floor, continuing to play its music before a lavender hoof smashed it into its base parts. Queen Twilight stared down spitefully, albeit while heavily blushing, at the device before her gaze moved to the window.

“It’s not like that!” she shouted to the spirit she knew was listening in. “I just met the guy, we’re friends! Who cares if he’s the first stallion to ever call me beautiful!? And so what if his lack of disguise magic is actually really cute and endearing!? It’s… we’re just friends!”

“Clearly you care that he called you beautiful. If you didn’t why would you be bringing it up with such a fury? Such a passion?” Discord’s voice entered the room, full of mirth and snorts as the disembodied voice attempted to stifle it’s boisterous laughter.

Twilight’s blush deepened, still quite the feat given that her body was comprised of armoured chitin. “There’s no fury! It’s just something that happened!”

“And the flirting? Is that just ‘something that happened’ too?”

“Shining said I should get to know him.”

“And, my dear, you are most certainly doing that.”

There was that eye twitch again. “COME OUT BEFORE I DRAIN YOU OF SO MUCH LOVE YOU’RE LEFT BUT A WITHERED HUSK!”

A bright flash appeared, and then Discord appeared with a microphone in his claw that was attached to a nearby megaphone, one that certainly was loud enough for all the outside ponies to hear.

“My my, you certainly have developed your mother’s temper,” Discord said with a tut. “Perhaps I should start calling you Chryssi the Second?”

Twilight looked ashen. “You… transmitted that?”

“But of course! But then again I’m sure it’s not too much of a surprise, Changeling Queens are known to be quite volatile.”

Twilight huffed. “I’m not volatile…”

“COME OUT BEFORE I DRAIN YOU OF SO MUCH LOVE YOU’RE LEFT BUT A WITHERED HUSK!” the megaphone randomly repeated, once again startling the ponies outside.

“...Most of the time.”

Discord chuckled. “Honestly, though, why are you so upset? You did ask me to restore the library good as new.” he winked.

Twilight froze while her brain caught up. “I... “

“You know; fresh out of the box, unopened, all the snazzy newest gadgets and additions and featured and all that,” Discord continued, one of the dancing forks from earlier appearing on the palm of his paw as he held it open.

Twilight grit her teeth. “...Put it back as it was. Before I blew it up.”

“Awww, but it’s soo much more entertaining like this,” Discord said as he pouted, crossing his arms. The fork screamed in a tiny voice as it fell to the floor. “Honestly, you’re no fun.”

“Discord, put it back before I-”

“-DRAIN YOU OF SO MUCH LOVE YOU’RE LEFT BUT A WITHERED HUSK!” the recorded voice of the Queen blared one last time.

Discord smirked. “Oh, very well. You’ve scared me into submission!” He chortled to himself before snapping his talons. The library was engulfed in a bright white light. Once said light faded, Twilight found herself back on the ground floor in the central room.

She frantically ran up to the first shelf and looked it over. “Not my organization style, but… it works. Organized by the mare who lived here last, I think...” she thought out loud before slumping with her back against the wall.

“Ugh, I need a break…” Twilight muttered to herself, closing her eyes. “I thought I was done with his craziness. I should have known better, being a Changeling Queen is no protection.”

She sighed to herself, opening her eyes and viewing the now normal library around her. A few tears came to her eyes, a smile gracing her face.

“I do miss it though, just sometimes,” she admitted to herself. “No responsibilities beyond an occasional report to Celestia. Just me and my friends, hanging out. No royal title, no hive to run, no wars to fight.”

“Yes, your life does seem a bit darker than it used to be,” Discord casually commented, not yet gone and just laying atop the shelves above Twilight. “Aren't you glad I can provide that little bit of simple, fun chaos every now and then?”

Despite herself, Twilight didn’t retort to the Spirit of Chaos’ statement. “Hmph, I suppose you’re not wrong, Discord. Don’t get too comfortable, though.”

Discord rolled his eyes. “Please. Twilight is way more fun than Queen Twilight.”

“I’m both, you know,” Twilight responded dryly.

“For now, yes,” Discord replied, his voice a little bit more serious than Twilight was used to. “But you are very different to the Twilight who Celestia sent to Ponyville ten years ago. And remember, your mother was once like that little unicorn, nerdy and cheerful.”

“I could still see a bit of that, on occasion.”

“On occasion, but never in full form. You, even now, when was the last time before today you wished to organise a library for the fun of it?”

Twilight didn’t respond, simply closing her eyes again.

“You’re changing, Twilight. Slowly but surely, and have been ever since Queen Chrysalis bit the dust. Every passing day you are that little bit more of a Changeling Queen, and less a unicorn.”

“I’m of two worlds. That will never change.”

“No,” he agreed. “But you will. You DO have your mother's temper, and that’s not all you’ve inherited.”

Twilight sighed. “Then what would you suggest?”

“You already know to keep your friends close, so I won’t repeat that,” Discord replied. “But also, every now and then, reorganise that library just because you can. Have fun, and remember that the crown doesn’t define you.”

Twilight opened her eyes, looking up at the draconequus. “That was surprisingly heartfelt coming from you.”

“We don't need a changeling Nightmare Moon running around one day,” Discord stated. “Or another Crudelis, I’m just trying to be a friend. Fluttershy would agree.”

“Yeah, I guess she would.”

“Hm. But I do have one last piece of advice, before I return to Canterlot and see what’s happening up there.”

“Oh?” Twilight enquired, interested what he had to say after his sentimental outburst. “What is it?”

“Go see Façade,” he replied with his usual mischievous smirk returning. “Because you really need to get laid.”

“DISCORD!”

Author's Notes:

Bonus chapter, fully canon (unlike the April Fools Chapter) and co-written by Skijaramaz.

This commenter gave rise to this chapter:

While all these theories of a Discorded library are quite funny, and might make for a comedic side-story,
-G33kySt3v3

APRIL FOOLS: 2216 - Idiocy in Spring

“I love this show…” Discord said happily to himself from his comfortable sofa in his personal house- well, if one could consider an entire dimension to be his house. He was gazing at a television on his wall showing Twilight Sparkle as a changeling playing what looked like chess with a thoroughly flabbergasted Queen Chrysalis.

“I know,” the other Discord laughed to himself. “I of course knew her identity the whole time, but not revealing it created so much chaos that I couldn't resist just watching it play out. Of course I was also quite stoned at the time.”

Discord one gave Discord dos a high-five. “I am quite saddened that I missed such an opportunity.”

“Make one.” Discord dos encouraged with a little nudge-nudge and wink-wink. “After all, things have been pretty boring on my side of things since Serpens bit the dust. We could use a bit more chaos over there.”

Discord one pondered this thoughtfully, a big tree with blue leaves appearing beneath him. “Yes, perhaps, but the chaos as a result would potentially cause damage to dimensional barriers.

“And when has that ever stopped us?”

“We like not dying?”

“Eh, whatever. This isn’t canon anyway, sort of, so who cares?”

“Fair enough. So, where shall we put them?”

“Let’s flip a coin!” Discord dos announced excitedly, a massive circle of copper appearing in his claws.

“Heads it’s mine, tails it’s yours?”

“Sure!”

And then the coin was flipped.

“How the BUCK did you manage this?!” Tone Shift demanded, throwing the thoroughly destroyed washcloth to the ground in front of Chrysalis in his kitchen. Chrysalis looked at him before using her magic to wipe the splattered egg yolk off of her face.

“Did you just throw down the gauntlet with a washcloth?” she asked teasingly, earning a twitch of Tone’s eye.

“I asked you a question. Answer. Do it!” Tone stomped on the floor. At about the time he did, they both heard a loud POP!

“...Where are we?” Tone Shift quickly asked, looking around at the rather large chamber.

“This one was not my fault,” Chrysalis snidely remarked.

“Check,” Twilight stated smugly, much to Chrysalis’ supreme annoyance.

“How did you even do that?” she asked. “I had you cornered!”

“You should never underestimate me,” Twilight responded, her smug look not abating for even a moment. “I am, after all, the former protege of Princess Celestia, the master of chess.”

“Playing chess with your lives, in order to redeem her sister, doesn’t count.”

Twilight shrugged. “Meh, I forgave her. Friendship is magic and all that.”

“Please stop saying that,” Chrysalis deadpanned. “Who even came up with that phrase? It sounds like something for children.”

“Adults can also learn the magic of friendship,” Twilight argued. “It doesn’t have to be all explosions and death.”

“Not with our track record.”

“Err… my Queen?” Carduus said over the hive mind. “You are in Cafe’ Le Blanc right now, correct?”

Twilight and Chrysalis glanced at one another in confusion.

“Yes, why would you even need to ask such a thing. I’m enjoying an infuriating game of chess with my daughter.”

“Then why are you also shouting at a pony in front of your mother’s statue?”

“WHAT?”

Twilight sighed. “It’s probably just Thorax playing a joke or something.”

“It better be,” Chrysalis grumbled. “Are you sure it’s me, because I’m pretty sure I’m here. Let me check… yes, definitely here.”

“I’ve checked, and no drone here is claiming responsibility. Plus the other… you, is being rather rude to the poor stallion. I’m a little confused to be honest.”

Chrysalis’ eye twitched. “Twilight, this is your fault somehow.”

Twilight looked offended. “What!? How do you figure that?”

“Everything happens to you,” she pointed out. “Ancient evils, friendship lessons, Pinkie Pie. Serpens. It all happens to you and only you.”

“I would remember cloning you in the mirror pool,” Twilight argued back. “No, this one isn’t on me.”

“Well, whoever’s fault it is, could you please come here? The other you is starting to notice she isn’t alone with the stallion… and it’s scaring me.”

“You’re a Captain of the Royal Guard, grow some backbone!” Chrysalis chastised Carduus.

“But I need an adult,” Carduus stated, though his tone indicated he was joking.

“You ARE an adult!” Chrysalis raged.

“I feel like we’re stalling right now,” Princess Twilight pointed out. “We should probably see what really is going on. I mean, it can’t really be another you. And what is a pony even doing here?”

“It might be the pony’s fault then,” Chrysalis muttered. “I’m going to have words with him, and demand he dispel the obviously fake doppelganger at once!”

Chrysalis slammed her hooves onto the table (breaking the chessboard, much to Twilight’s irritation) and stood up, striding out of the cafe’ seeming with rage.

Twilight had a very bad feeling all of a sudden. It was saturday after all.

“What is this place?!” Chrysalis asked loudly, causing several nearby changeling drones to scatter in panic. “And why are there changelings here?! I don’t know any of you!” She pointed at one in a suit of armor, who flinched away. “WHAT IS YOUR NAME?!”

“Uh… Carduus…” he said, taking a step back.

“Chrysalis, calm down. Shouldn’t this be a good thing?” Tone asked carefully, before realizing what he just said. “Or rather, good for you? Equestria’s kinda screwed if so, but still!”

“The only Carduus I ever had in my kingdom was a cleansing drone! He cleaned out latrines, gutters and did janitorial work!” Chrysalis spluttered, glaring at ‘Carduus’ with a confused anger radiating off of her.

“Well, if these drones listen to you will you make sure they don’t try to eat me or whatever?” Tone asked, suddenly becoming very nervous as he saw all of the fangs on the drones looking at the two.

“I’ll consider it.” Chrysalis spat at him before looking around. Her eyes twitched as she looked at the big statue in the middle of the big room. “WHAT IS GOING ON?!” she shouted.

“I should be asking that of you, imposter!” Chrysalis, the other one, retorted as she exited her flight and slammed into the floor between the intruders and Captain Carduus. “Pony! Dispel the illusion this instant!”

“WHO ARE YOU AND WHY DO YOU LOOK LIKE ME?!” Chrysalis, the first one, shouted back, jabbing a hoof in her direction. Tone Shift absently brushed a hoof over his mane, which conspicuously had no horn jutting from it.

“I am Queen Chrysalis, ruler of the Badlands Changeling Hive! You are in my domain, and I demand to know why YOU LOOK LIKE ME!”

“Uh, I’m not a unicorn,” Tone said meekly from where he stood. “So, I can’t be doing this…”

“I knew that!” Chrysalis lied.

“Huh… telling them apart is gonna be a challenge.” Discord muttered to his other.

“Indeed.” Discord dos said absently. “Let’s just make a mild change here shall we…?”

“Ooh, we’re changing names?” Discord one asked excitedly.

“Oh, of course! The nice one shall, henceforth, be known as Chryssi!”

“Which one is the nice one?”

“Why does that drone look like the Princess of Friendship?” Chrysalis demanded with more anger in her voice, pointing at a now very confused Princess Twilight Sparkle just as the young changeling arrived.

‘What!?” Chryssi asked. ‘That’s my daughter you cu-”

“There we go.”

“Got it.”

“So… what’s going on here?” Twilight asked. “Making friends are we?”

“Friends?” Chrysalis snarked out. “I don’t think so.”

“Wow, you must be a loner,” Chryssi remarked. “I feel sorry for you.”

“Shut up!” Chrysalis barked before looking around again. “And send us back!”

“Definitely an alternate reality then,” Twilight started, walking up to Chrysalis and looking over her as a scientist would a guinea pig. “What’s your world like? What am I like there, the other Princess Twilight I mean.”

“Oh, sweet merciful Chitina it’s another one…” Chrysalis groaned in aggravation. “Somepony pinch me and wake me from this nightmare…”

“So, you’re not my mother where you come from?” Twilight asked, a little hurt in her voice.

“Considering your bull-headed brother and his wife ruined my initial plans and plunged my kingdom into a few years of starvation, all because you, or, well, the other you, noticed Cadance was being off...” Chrysalis snarled out. “I would sooner bash my brains out then have you as a daughter.”

Chryssi, on seeing her child insulted, quickly crossed the distance between herself and her counterpart and looked ready to cross horns in combat.

“YOU DARE INSULT MY DAUGHTER!?” Chryssi yelled. “Our mother, Queen Avia, would be appalled at the changeling you became in your world!”

“Congratulations. I don’t care.” Chrysalis snapped. “Also, who is Queen Avia? My mother wasn’t named Avia, and I simply took over from her when she eventually passed away."

“Well, at least you don’t have Crudelis for an aunt,” Chryssi muttered. “Not that it matters, it looks like you are a suitable replacement.”

As the argument continued on, Twilight could have sworn she saw a glowing crack appear in the base of the statue, before it vanished again.

“I don’t have an aunt anyway,” Chrysalis said dismissively. "So are all these drones yours, or did Sparkle Butt over there birth some?"

Chryssi's and Twilight's eyes widened. "W-what?"

"Birthed, you know? Popped them out en-masse to create an army capable of laying siege to the land."

Chryssi swore she was about to throw up. "I... NO! No no no no, just no!"

Chrysalis was confused by her other's odd reaction, but simply rolled her eyes before turning to Tone Shift. “I don’t know how you stomping your hoof brought us here; maybe it was just poor timing or your hoof is magic in some way, but right now, I don’t care. We. are. LEAVING.”

Tone nodded sheepishly. ‘Uh, sure…” he said, trying to hide that he had just seen the phrase ‘-yours, Discord and Discord dos.’ burned into his hoof.

“Well,” Twilight spoke up. “Unless you have a mirror portal conveniently stashed in the large ego of yours, then you’re stuck here. Too bad for you.”

“Piss off!” Chrysalis snapped before picking up Tone Shift in her magic and buzzing off, much to Chryssi’s relief.

“My Queen,” Carduus addressed. “We really shouldn’t let them leave. What if she tries to attack Princess Celestia or something and they think it’s you?”

Chryssi began to realise the implications. “Shit.”

Twilight sighed, and then took the initiative. “Lockdown the hive, now! Apprehend the Chrysalis carrying around the pony like I used to carry Smarty Pants!”

Chrysalis looked around with Tone Shift flailing in her magic and panicking hysterically, begging for Chrysalis to keep him right-side up while she went, to which she simply spun him faster out of spite. “Where is the exit…” she grumbled to herself.

“There!” another voice shouted from below. Chrysalis looked down, saw a small swarm of drones flying at her with swords drawn.

“This is NOT how I thought today was going to go!” Chrysalis yelled as she quickly flew the other way. The drones gave chase, only to pass Chrysalis completely. She had taken on the form of a candlestick and hid Tone Shift behind a wall-mounted tapestry after knocking him out.

Once the drones had passed, a little, tiny drone peeked around at them from a nearby corner. “Huh?” the nymph, Iuvenes, asked as she approached the candlestick. “Why is this here?” she asked with an adorable amount of childish curiosity. She poked the candlestick, causing Chrysalis to drop the disguise as one of her most sensitive spots just got pokes.

“Yeep!” Chrysalis squeaked, her hold on Tone failing and he dropped to the floor with a sound not unlike a wet sack of tomatoes falling over.

“You look like the Queen,” Iuvenes noted, but a frown showed she wasn’t sure. “But you also look like a big jerk!”

Tone Shift, starting to wake up, mumbled: “You are correct…”

“Shut up!” Chrysalis snapped at both of them. “How did you know I was right here?”

“My friends and I always play hide and seek here, and that candle was new! So I poked it.”

“Play?” Chrysalis replied, wording it as if it were a foreign phrase she was trying to figure out the pronunciation of. “Oh, I see. I think.” She gave an impressed grin. “You’re using such a game to improve your stealth! Why didn’t I think of that? You’re… er, hive may not be such a shitshow after all.”

“You said a bad word,” Iuvenes scolded. “And I don’t play for practice, I play for fun!””

“First, yes, I said a bad word. Fucking deal with it. Second, good, you have fun being sneaky. You’ll make a fine infiltrator. Now piss off. I’m leaving.” Chrysalis picked up a now very motion sick Tone Shift in her magic again and flew away.

“...Jerk…” Iuvenes pouted.

Just as Chrysalis made her escape, however, she had the ultimate misfortune of running into and being grappled rather violently by her EXTREMELY pissed off counterpart.

“Hold her down!” Chryssi ordered, many drones grabbing onto the other Changeling Queen where they could.

Princess Twilight, for her part, was just making notes on a pad marked ‘interdimensional relations and how they can royally fuck up’.

“Damn! How did you find me!?”

“My daughter said you told her a bad word over the hive mind,” Captain Carduus replied. “Fuck you for that, by the way.”

“Hypocrite…” Chrysalis snarled before tilting her head as she was hefted up with her forehooves covered in green slime. “Hive mind? You have that?”

Twilight immediately entered research mode. “The Changeling Egregore, or hive mind, is a startling evolutionary advantage. It allows communication between changelings at close ranges, but not much else. Each changeling is on their own unique-”

“Bored now. Shut up,” Chrysalis interrupted, earning an annoyed snort from Chryssi and a pout from Twilight.

It was during her pout (no one disses booksmart!) that Twilight noticed the cracks again, only this time they weren’t going away.

“Um, Mother? Could you look at-”

“Don’t interrupt my daughter, you half-wit!” Chryssi growled at Chrysalis, very much so ignoring Twilight at this point as ‘mama wolf’ mode kicked in.

“Or what?” Chrysalis challenged, using some of her own magic to remove the green slime at her hooves.

Chryssi had finally had enough, and with a heavily twitching eye she ignited a blade of pure magic. “There can only be one!”

A chunk of the hive’s wall nearby broke away, floating in mid-air as purple light and weird energies were seen on the other side.

“Looks like it’s breaking…” Discord dos commented.